_ 


»  • 


i 


SISTER  CATHERINE  LABOURE , 

The  Daughter  of  Charity ,  favored  ivit/i  the  Vision  of  the  Miraculous 
Medal  in  1830.  Died  December  31,  1876. 


John  B.  Piet,  Baltimore . 


1 1 1  I  n  i  i  ii  mi  ri  ll 


T  K  E 


Origin ,  History ,  Circulation,  Results. 


BY  M.  ALA  DEL.  (AM.J) 


TEAUSLiLTEE  THE  PEE1TCH 


BY  P.  S., 

Graduate  of  St  Joseph’s,  Emmittsburg,  Md. 


ILLUSTBi^TED. 


BALTIMORE  : 

PUBLISHED  BY  JOHN  B.  PIET, 

No.  174  West  Baltimore  Street. 

1880. 


BOSTON  COLLEGE  LIBRARY 
CHESTNUT  HILL,  MASS. 


^BT  lol  0  • 

<LS*-xg  ‘  ^ 


21887 


Copyright,  1880,  by  John  B.  Piet. 


Press  of  John  B.  Piet ,  Baltimore. 


DEDICATION. 


TO 

^  * 

The  Most  Compassionate  Virgin  Mary, 

MOTHER  OF  000,  OONOStVEO  WITHOUT  $m. 

Oh  Marys  conceived  without  sin ,  Virgin  incomparable ,  august 
Mother  of  Jesus ,  adopted  us  for  thy  children ,  and 

who  hast  given  us  so  many  proofs  of  thy  maternal  tenderness ,  deign 
to  accept  this  little  book,  feeble  token  of  our  gratitude  and  love! 

Oh!  may  it  be  instrumental  in  attracting  and  attaching  inviol¬ 
ably  to  thee,  the  hearts  of  all  who  read  it! 

0  Mary ,  conceived  without  sin,  pray  for  us  who  have  recourse 
to  thee! 


(3) 


AUTHOR'S  DECLARATION. 


Ik  conformity  with  the  decree  of  Pope  Urban  VIII, 
we  declare  that  the  terms  miracle,  revelation,  apparition 
and  other  expressions  of  a  similar  nature  here  employed, 
have,  in  our  intention,  no  other  than  a  purely  historical 
value,  and  that  we  submit  unreservedly  the  entire  con¬ 
tents  of  this  book  to  the  judgment  of  the  Apostolic  See. 


Preface  of  .the  American  Publisher. 


Since  tlie  hour  when  the  Beloved  Disciple  took  the  Blessed 
Virgin  to  his  own,  the  followers  of  her  Divine  Son  have  always 
cherished  a  reverential  affection  for  her  above  all  other  creatures. 
They  have  regarded  her  as  the  ideal  of  all  that  is  true  and  pure 
and  sweet  and  noble  in  the  Christian  life,  and  they  have  honored 
her  as  the  most  favored  of  mortals,  the  greatest  of  saints,  the 
masterpiece  of  the  Almighty.  The  peculiar  veneration  paid  to 
her  by  the  Apostles,  was  caught  up  by  the  first  Christians,  who 
regarded  her  with  awe  because  of  her  great  dignity;  and  when 
she  died,  her  memory  was  held  in  benediction.  But  death  could 
not  sever  her  from  those  who,  in  the  person  of  St.  John,  had 
been  given  to  her  for  her  children.  She  still  lived  for  the 
Church*  From  the  time  wThen  the  faithful  took  refuge  in  the 
Catacombs  to  the  fifth  century,  when  the  Council  of  Ephesus 
solemnly  sanctioned  the  homage  paid  to  her  as  the  Mother  of 
God,  her  intercession  was  often  invoked;  and  from  that  day,- 
devotion  towards  her  has  increased  until  our  own  age,  when  the 
fiations  of  the  earth  unite  to  proclaim  her  Blessed. 

Often  has  Mary  given  signal  proofs  of  the  pleasure  she  takes 
in  the  devotion  of  her  clients  and  of  the  power  she  possesses  to 
grant  their  petitions.  7  Graces  asked  through  her  mediation  have 
been  suddenly  obtained ;  wonders  in  the  way  of  cures  and  com 
Versions  have  been  wrought  at  her  shrines ;  disasters  have  been 
averted;  plagues  have  been  made  to  cease;  and,  to  crown  all  her 
favors,  apparitions  have  occurred,  in  which  she  has  shown  her¬ 
self;  radiant  with  the  lustre  of  Heaven,  to  her  loyal  servants ; 


(7) 


yin  PREFACE  OF  THE  AMERICAN  PUBLISHER . 

and,  in  some  instances,  she  lias  left  something  like  the  scapular, 
the  Miraculous  Medal  apd  the  fount  in  the  grotto  of  Lourdes,  as 
memorials  of  her  visit. 

These  manifestations  of  her  maternal  solicitude  have  of  late 
been  more  frequent,  more  renowned,  and  more  efficacious  than 
ever.  As  the  end  draws  near  and  the  dangers  increase,  her 
anxiety  for  the  sanctification  of  her  own  bursts  its  bonds  and 
urges  her  to  find  new  ways  to  the  hearts  of  men.  Among  the 
most  recent  of  these  demonstrations,  the  Miraculous  Medal  is 
one  of  the  most  remarkable.  How  it  originated,  how  rapidly 
and  widely  it  has  circulated,  and  how  gloriously  it  has  fulfilled 
its  mission,  are  told  in  this  book.  A  more  interesting  and  edify¬ 
ing  history  could  not  easily  have  been  written.  To  all  children 
of  Mary,  in  America  as  elsewhere,  it  will  be  welcome,  and  for 
them  this  edition  has  been  prepared  by 


May  4, 18S0. 


The  Puhltsiieh, 


PREFACE  TO  THE  FRENCH  EDITION 


■  ■  ■  >  < - - 

The  eighth  and  last  edition  of  The  History  of  the 
Miraculous  Medal,  extending  up  to  the  year  1842,  has  for 
a  long  time  been  out  of  -print.  More  than  once  efforts  have 
been  made  to  have  a  new  edition  published,  but  until  now  they 
have  failed.  The  recent  death  of  the  Sister  who  Was  favored 
with  the  Blessed  Virgin’s  confidence,  lias  again  excited  a  gen¬ 
eral  desire  for  the  work;  for  many  persons  are  eager  to  learn 
the  origin  of  the  medal,  and  others  hope  to  get  the  full  par¬ 
ticulars  of  it,  Bor  these  reasons,  the  present  edition  has  been 

Undertaken, 

Believing  that  it  Would  gratify  our  readers,  We  have  placed 
at  the  beginning  of  the  book  a  biographical  sketch  of  the  privi¬ 
leged  Sister,  Catherine  Laboure,  and  to  it  we  have  added  some 
notes  concerning  M.  Aladel,  her  Director,  who  Was  the  author 
of  the  previous  editions. 

These  editions  of  the  History  presented  but  a  very  condensed 
account  of  the  apparition  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  in  1830;  for 
serious  reasons  induced  M.  Aladel  to  suppress  many  things. 
He  feared  especially  to  attract  attention  to  the  humble  daughter 
who  had  transmitted  Heaven’s  orders,  a*id  who,  it  was  best, 
should  remain  Unknown  to  the  end  of  her  life, 

HoW,  these  fears  are  no  longer  an  obstacle,  and  we  are  per¬ 
mitted  to  publish,  for  the  edification  of  the  faithful,  all  that  the 
Sister  revealed,  at  least,  all  that  we  still  possess  of  these  com¬ 
munications.  At  the  time  of  the  last  edition,  M.  Aladel  could 

(9) 


X 


VUE  FACE  TO  THE  FRENCH  EDITION. 


understand  but  imperfectly  the  import  of  the  vision  of  the 
medal,  but  certain  events  of  subsequent  occurrence,  have  placed 
this  important  revelation  in  a  clearer  light,  and  fully  established 
its  connection  with  the  past  and  the  future.  We  have  endeavored 
to  show  the  designs  of  Providence,  by  proving  that  the  appari¬ 
tion  of  1830  was  not  an  isolated  fact ;  that  it  marked  the  end  of 
a  disastrous  period  for  the  Church  and  society ;  that  it  was  the 
beginning  of  a  new  era,  an  era  of  mercy  and  hope ;  that  it  Was 
a  preparation  for  the  definition  of  the  Immaculate  Conception 
as  a  dogma  of  faith ;  in  fine,  that  it  was  the  first  of  a  series  of 
supernatural  manifestations,  which  have  greatly  increased  devo¬ 
tion  to  the  Blessed  Virgin,  insomuch,  that  our  age  may  justly 
be  styled  the  age  ot  Mary. 

We  have  judged  it  advisable  to  omit  quite  a  number  of 
miraculous  occurrences  related  in  the  preceding  editions,  and 
substitute  for  them  others  not  less  authentic,  but  more  recent, 
thus  demonstrating  that  the  medal  is  as  efficacious  in  our  days, 
as  it  was  at  the  time  of  its  origin. 

We  ask  those  who  may  hereafter  obtain  similar  favors,  to 
send  an  account  of  them,  together  with  satisfactory  vouchers 
of  their  authenticity,  to  the  Superior-General  of  the  Daughters 
of  Charity,  rue  du  Bac,  140,  or  to  the  Director  of  the  Daughters 
of  Charity,  rue  de  Sevres,  95,  Paris. 


CONTENTS. 


Dedication, 

The  Author’s  Declaration, 
Preface,  “ 


Page 

iii 

v 

yii 


CHAPTER  I. 

Sister  Catherine,  Daughter  of  Charity-Her 

Life_  Vocation— Entrance  into  the  Community  Ai  P 
rition  of  the  Blessed  Virgin— The  Medal— Sister  Cat  e- 
rine  is  sent  to  d’Engliien  IIospital-Her  humhle,  hidden 

Life— Her  Death.  * 

CHAPTER  II. 

Marv's  Agency  in  tlie  Church-This  Agency  always  mani¬ 
fest,  seems  to  have  disappeared  during  the  Eighteenth 
and  at  the  beginning  of  the  Nineteenth  Century-Mary 
reappears  in  1830-Motives  and  Importance  of  this 
Apparition— The  Immaculate  Conception. 

CHAPTER  III. 

Apparitions  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  to  Sister  Catherine— First 
Apparition :  An  Angel  Conducts  the  Sister  to  the  Chapel 
—Mary  Converses  with  Her — Second  Apparition :  Mary 
standing  upon  a  Globe,  her  hands  emitting  Rays  of 
Light,  symbolic  of  Grace— Mary  orders  a  Medal  to  be 
Struck— Third  Apparition :  Mary  Repeats  the  Order. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

The  Medal  Appears-The  Welcome  it  Receives-Canonical 
Investigation  ordered  hy  Mgr.  de  Quelen— Wonderful 
Circulation  of  the  Medal. 


42 


51 


67 


(ii) 


v  ON  TENTS. 


211 


CHAPTER  Y. 


Pag^ 


Development  of  the  Devotion  to  the  Immaculate  Concep¬ 
tion — Mgr.  de  Quelen's  Circular.  79 

CHAPTER  YI. 


Extraordinary  Graces  obtained  bv  means  of  the  Miraculous 
Medal — Graces  obtained  from  1832  to  1835 — During  the 
year  1835,  in  France,  Switzerland,  Savoy,  Turkey — 
From  1836  to  1838,  in  France,  Italy,  Holland,  &c. — * 
Notre  Dame  des  Yictoires — From  1838  to  1842,  in  Greece, 
America,  China,  &c. — From  1843  to  1877,  in  France, 
Germany,  Italy,  America. . 94 


CHAPTER  YII. 

Progress  of  the  Devotion  to  Mary  crowned  by  the  Defini¬ 
tion  of  the  Immaculate  Conception — Our  Lady  of  La 
Salette — The  Children  of  Mary — The  Definition  of  the 
Immaculate  Conception.  ------  261 


CHAPTER  YIII. 

The  Miraculous  Medal  and  the  War — The  War  in  the  East— 

The  Italian  War — The  United  States — War  between 
Prussia  and  Austria— Souvenirs  of  the  Commune.  -  289 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Recent  Manifestations  of  the  Blessed  Yirgin  in  the  Church— 

Our  Lady  of  Lourdes — Our  Lady  of  Pontmain,  &c. — 
Conclusion. . 309 


Table  of  Engravings  of  the  Miraculous  Medal 


PAGE 


1830.  - 

Pir't  Armarition  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  to  Sister  Catherine 
F  ‘  Laboure,  Daughter  of  Charity,  during  the  night tef  July 
18th  1830.  After  a  picture  painted  according  to  Sister 

»  directions.  Summoned  by  her  Guardian  • 
Ancel  under  the  form  of  a  child,  emitting  rays  of  light 
•  sister  Catherine  arises,  follows  him  to  the  Chapel,  which 
=he  finds  brilliantly  illuminated;  she  afterwards  see 
Blessed  Virgin  seated  in  the  sanctuary.  The  picture  rep- 

x5itss  =>  .  .  +-up  "ri paced  Virgin  s  feet,  her 

resents  Sister  Catherine  at  the  Blessed  vug  _ 

hands  on  the  Blessed  Virgin’s  knees:  My  child,  says 

the  Blessed  Virgin,”  “  the  times  are  very  d‘sast~us’ gr® 

troubles  are  about  to  descend  upon  France ;  the  throne 

will  he  upset,  the  entire  world  will  Item  confusion  y  ^ 

reason  of  miseries  of  every  description. 

Second  Apparition  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  to  Sister  Catherine 

Laboure,  November  17th  183°-  “aiharine" 

T^lfmst  five  in  the  evening,  whilst  Sister  Catharine 

S  her  meditation,  the  Blessed  Virgin  again  appears. 

She  sfands  upon  a  hemisphere,  and  holds  in  her  hand  a 

rfobe  which  she  offers  to  our  Lord.  Suddenly  her  fingers 

aro  filled  with  most  dazzling  rings  and  precious  stones^ 

This  globe, ’’says  the 

whole  world  hands  “  are  symbols  of  the 

the  rays  escaping  from  her  nan  j  „  .  .  59 

graces  she  bestows  upon  those  who  ask  for  them. 


XIV 


TABLE  OF  ENGRAVINGS. 


Page 

Same  Apparition,  second  picture.  “Then,”  relates  Sister 
Catherine,  “  there  formed  around  the  Blessed  Virgin  a 
somewhat  oval  picture,  upon  which  appeared  in  golden 
letters  these  words:  ‘O  Mary!  conceived  without  sin, 
pray  for  us  who  have  recourse  to  thee  !  ’  and  a  voice  said:  * 

‘  Have  a  medal  struck  upon  this  model ;  those  who  wear 
it  indulgenced  will  receive  great  graces,  especially  if 
they  wear  it  on  the  neck;  abundant  graces  will  be 
bestowed  upon  those  who  have  confidence.’  ”  At  that 
instant,  the  picture  being  turned,  Sister  Catherine  sees 
on  the  reverse,  the  letter  M,  surmounted  by  a  cross,  and 
beneath  this  the  sacred  Hearts  of  Jesus  and  Mary.  -  -  GO 

* 

Medal  struck  by  order  of  Mgr.  de  Quelcn.  78 

Apparition  of  the  Miraculous  Medal  to  M.  Ratisbonne.  -  265 

Representation  of  the  Miraculous  Medal,  modelled  in  accord-  • 
ance  with  the  description  given  by  Sister  Catherine 
Laboure,  -  . .  272,  273 


Sister  Catherine, 

DAUGHTER  OF  CHARITY. 

HER  BIRTH — EARLY  LIFE— -VOCATION — ENTRANCE  INTO 

THE  COMMUNITY - APPARITION  OF  THE  VIRGIN - 

THE  MEDAL — SISTER  CATHERINE  IS  PLACED  AT  THE 
HOSPITAL  d’eNGHIEN — HER  HUMBLE,  HIDDEN  LIFE 
- HER  DEATH. 

It  is  an  extensively  credited  assumption,  that  those 
who  are  favored  with  supernatural  communications 
should  have  something  extraordinary  in  their  person  and 
mode  of  life.  One  easily  invests  them  with  an  ideal  of 
perfection,  which,  in  some  measure,  sets  them  apart  from 
the  majority  of  mankind.  But  if,  at  any  time,  an  occa¬ 
sion  occurs  of  proving  that  such  an  assumption  is 
erroneous,  if  we  discover  in  these  divine  confidants 
weaknesses  or  only  infirmities,  we  are  astonished  and 
tempted  to  he  scandalized.  Among  the  Christians  who 


2 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


knew  St.  Paul  only  by  reputation,  some  were  disap¬ 
pointed  on  a  closer  acquaintance;  they  said  his  appear¬ 
ance  was  too  unprepossessing  and  his  language  too 
unrefined  for  an  apostle.  Were  not  the  Jews  scandalized 
that  Our  Lord  ate  and  drank  like  others,  that  His  parents 
were  poor,  that  He  came  from  Nazareth,  and  that  He 
conversed  with  sinners  ?  So  true  is  it,  that  we  are 
always  disposed  to  judge  by  appearances. 

Not  so  with  God.  He  sees  the  depths  of  our  hearts, 
and  often  what  appears  contemptible  in  the  eyes  of  the 
world,  is  great  in  His.  Simplicity  and  purity  He  prizes 
especially.  Exterior  qualities,  gifts  of  intellect,  birth 
and  education,  are  of  little  value  to  Him,  and  w’hen  He 
has  an  important  mission  to  confide,  it  is  ordinarily  to 
persons  not  possessing  these  qualifications.  Thus,  does 
He  display  His  wisdom  and  power,  in  using  what  is 
weak,  to  accomplish  great  results.  Sometimes,  He 
chooses  for  His  instruments  subjects  that  are  even  imper¬ 
fect,  permitting  them  to  commit  faults  in  order  to  keep 
them  in  all  humility,  and  convince  them  that  the  favors 
they  receive  are  not  accorded  their  own  merits,  but  are 
the  gift  of  God’s  pure  bounty. 

These  observations  naturally  prelude  Sister  Catherine’s 
biography;  they  explain  in  advance  the  difficulties  which 
might  arise  in  the  mind  of  the  reader  at  the  contrast 
between  a  life  so  simple  and  ordinary  and  the  graces 
showered  upon  her. 

Sister  Catherine  (Zoe  Laboure)  was  born  May  2,  1806, 
in  a  little  village  of  the  Cote-d’Or  Mountains,  called 
Fain-les-Moutiers,  of  the  parish  of  Moutiers-Saint- Jean. 
This  last  place,  particularly  dear  to  St.  Vincent,  was  not 
far  from  the  cradle  of  St.  Bernard,  that  great  servant  of 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


3 


Mary,  nor  from  the  spot  where  St.  Chantal  passed  a  part 
of  her  life,  as  if  in  the  soil  as  well  as  the  blood  there 
was  a  predisposition  to  certain  qualities  or  hereditary 
virtues. 

Her  parents,  sincere  Christians,  were  held  in  esteem. 
They  cultivated  their  farm,  and  enjoyed  that  compe¬ 
tency  which  arises  from  rural  iabor  joined  to  simplicity 
of  life.  God  had  blessed  their  union  with  a  numerous 
family,  seven  sons  and  three  daughters. 

At  an  early  age,  the  sons  left  the  paternal  roof ;  little 
Zoe,  with  her  sisters,  remained  under  the  mother’s  eye, 
but  this  mother,  God  took  from  Zoe,  ere  she  had  com¬ 
pleted  her  eighth  year.  Already  capable  of  feeling  the 
extent  of  this  sacrifice,  it  seemed  to  her  as  if  the  Blessed 
Virgin  wished  to  be  her  only  Mother. 

An  aunt,  living  at  Itcmy,  took  Zoe  and  the  youngest 
sister  to  live  with  her;  but  the  father,  a  pious  man,  who 
in  his  youth  had  even  thought  of  embracing  tlio  eccle¬ 
siastical  state,  preferred  having  the  children  under  his 
own  eye,  and  at  the  end  of  two  years  they  were  brought 
home. 

Another  motive,  also,  impelled  him  to  act  thus.  The 
eldest  sister  thought  seriously  of  leaving  her  family  to 
enter  the  Community  of  Daughters  of  Charity,  and  the 
poor  father  could  not  bear  the  idea  of  confiding  his 
house  to  mercenary  hands.  And  thus,  at  an  age  when 
other  children  think  only  of  their  sports,  Zoe  was  inured 
to  hard  work. 

At  the  age  of  twelve,  with  a  pure  and  fervent  heart, 
she  made  her  First  Communion  in  the  church  of  Mou- 
tiers-Saint- Jean.  Henceforth,  her  only  desire  was  to  be 
solely  His  who  had  just  given  Himself  to  her  for  the 
first  time. 


4 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


Very  soon  after,  the  eldest  sister  left  home  to  postulate 
at  Langres ;  and  Zoe,  now  little  mistress  of  the  house, 
did  the  cooking,  with  the  assistance  of  a  woman  for  the 
roughest  work.  She  carried  the  field  hands  their  meals, 
and  never  shrank  from  any  duty  however  laborious  or 
severe. 

Moutiers-Saint-Jean  possesses  an  establishment  of  the 
Sisters  of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul.  Zoe  went  to  see  them  as 
often  as  her  household  duties  permitted,  and  the  good 
Sister-Servant,  who  loved  her  much,  encouraged  the 
child  in  her  laborious  life ;  yet  the  latter  never  spoke  to 
the  Sister  of  her  growing  vocation,  but  awaited,  with  a 
secret  impatience,  until  her  sister  (two  years  her  junior) 
would  be  able  to  take  charge  of  the  house.  It  was  she 
to  whom  Zoe  confided  her  dearest  desires,  and  then  com¬ 
menced  for  the  two  that  tender  intimacy  of  life,  one  of 
pure  labor  and  duty,  and  whose  only  relaxations  were 
attending  the  services  of  the  parish  church. 

The  two  young  girls,  thinking  themselves  able  to  dis¬ 
pense  with  the  servant,  dismissed  her,  and  now  shared 
between  them  all  the  work.  Zoe,  who  was  very  sedate 
and  trustworthy,  watched  over  everything  with  the 
utmost  vigilance,  and  took  care  of  her  sister  with  a 
mother’s  tenderness. 

One  of  her  favorite  occupations  was  the  charge  of  the 
pigeon  house,  which  always  contained  from  seven  to 
eight  hundred  pigeons.  So  faithfully  did  she  perform 
this  duty,  that  they  all  knew  her,  and  as  soon  as  she 
appeared  they  came  flying  around  her  in  the  shape  of  a 
crown.  It  was,  says  her  sister,  a  most  charming  spec¬ 
tacle — innocence  attracting  the  birds,  which  are  its 
symbol. 

'  In  youth,  we  see  her,  already  modest  in  deportment, 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


5 


serious  in  character,  pious  and  recollected  in  the 
parochial  church  which  she  regularly  attended,  kneel¬ 
ing  upon  the  cold  stones  even  in  winter.  And  this  was 
not  the  only  mortification  she  practiced ;  to  bodily 
fatigue,  she  added  from  her  tenderest  youth  that  of  fast¬ 
ing  every  Wednesday  and  Saturday.  It  was  for  a  long 
time  without  her  father’s  knowledge ;  at  length,  discov¬ 
ering  his  daughter’s  pious  ruse,  he  endeavored  to  dis¬ 
suade  her ;  hut  all  his  reproaches  were  not  able  to 
overcome  her  love  of  penance,  she  believed  it  her  duty 
to  prefer  the  interior  voice  of  God  to  that  of  her  father. 

In  all  this  we  clearly  discern  the  character  of  the 
future  Sister,  with  its  virtues  and  defects.  On  one  side, 
we  see  true  simplicity,  unselfishness,  constant  applica¬ 
tion  to  the  most  laborious  duties  under  the  safeguard  of 
innocence  and  fervor ;  on  the  other,  a  disposition  accus¬ 
tomed  to  govern,  and  which  could  not  yield  without  an 
•internal  struggle. 

During  this  life  of  rural  toil,  she  never  lost  sight  of 
her  vocation.  Several  times  was  her  hand  asked  in  mar¬ 
riage,  but  she  invariably  answered  that,  long  affianced  to 
Jesus  her  good  Saviour,  she  wished  no  other  spouse  than 
Him.  But  had  she  yet  made  choice  of  the  Community 
she  wrould  enter?  It  is  doubtful,  especially  when  we 
consider  the  following  event  of  her  life,  which  deeply 
impressed  her,  and  always  remained  graven  in  the 
memory  of  her  dear  sister  who  related  it. 

Being  still  in  her  father’s  house  at  Fain-les-Mbutiers, 
she  had  a  dream,  which  we  may  consider  as  an  inspira¬ 
tion  from  God  and  a  preparation  for  her  vocation. 

It  seemed  to  her  that  she  was  in  the  Purgatorian 
chapel  of  the  village  church.  An  aged  priest  of  vener¬ 
able  appearance  and  remarkable  countenance  appeared 


c 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


in  the  chapel,  and  began  to  Test  himself  for  Mass ;  she 
assisted  at  it,  deeply  impressed  with  the  presence  of  this 
unknown  priest.  At  the  end  of  Mass,  he  made  her  a 
sign  to  approach,  but  affrighted,  she  drew  back,  yet  ever 
keeping  her  eyes  fixed  upon  him. 

Leaving  the  church,  she  went  to  visit  a  sick  person  in 
the  village.  Here,  she  again  finds  herself  with  the  aged 
priest,  who  addresses  her  in  these  words :  “  My  daughter, 
it  is  well  to  nurse  the  sick;  you  fly  from  me  now,  but 
one  day  you  will  be  happy  to  come  to  me.  God  has  His 
designs  upon  you,  do  not  forget  it.”  Amazed  and  filled 
with  fear,  the  young  girl  still  flies  his  presence.  On 
leaving  the  house,  it  seemed  to  her  that  her  feet  scarcely 
touched  the  ground,  and  just  at  the  moment  of  entering 
her  home  she  awoke,  and  recognized  that  what  had 
passed  was  only  a  dream. 

She  was  now  eighteen  years  old,  knowing  scarcely  how 
to  read,  much  less  write;  as  she  was  doubtless  aware 
that  this  would  be  an  obstacle  to  her  admission  into  a 
Community,  she  obtained  her  father’s  permission  to  visit 
her  sister-in-law,  who  kept  a  boarding  school  at  Chatil- 
lon,  and  there  receive  a  little  instruction.  Her  father, 
fearing  to  lose  her,  reluctantly  consented  to  her  departure. 

Incessantly  occupied  with  thoughts  of  the  vision  we 
have  already  related,  she  spoke  of  it  to  the  Cure  of  Cha- 
tillon,  who  said  to  her t  “  I  believe,  my  child,  that  this 
old  man  is  St.  Vincent*  who  calls  you  to  be  a  Daughter 
of  Charity.”  Her  sister-in-law  having  taken  her  to  see 
the  Sisters  at  Chatillon,  she  was  astonished  on  entering 
their  parlor  to  behold  a  picture,  the  perfect  portrait  of 
the  priest  who  had  said  to  her  in  her  dreamt  “My 
daughter,  you  fly  from  me  now,  but  one  day'  you  will  be 
happy  to  come  to  me.  God  has  His  designs  upon  you, 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


7 

do  not  forget  it.”  She  immediately  inquired  the  name 
of  the  original,  and  when  told  that  it  was  St.  Vincent, 
the  mystery  vanished;  she  understood  that  it  was  he 
who  was  to  be  her  Father. 

This  circumstance  was  not  of  a  nature  to  quench  the 
ardor  of  her  desires.  She  remained  but  a  short  time 
with  her  sister-in-law.  The  humble  country  girl  was 
ill  at  ease  amidst  the  young  ladies  of  the  school,  and  she 
learned  nothing. 

It  was  at  this  time  she  became  acquainted  with  Sister 
Victoire  Sejole,  who  was  afterwards  placed  oyer  the 
house  at  Moutiers-Saint-Jean.  Though  young,  already 
thoroughly  devoted  to  God  and  His  poor,  Sister  Victoire 
divined  the  candor  of  this  soul  and  its  sufferings;  she 
immediately  begged  her  Sister-Servant  to  admit  Zoe  as  a 
postulant  without  delay,  offering  herself  to  bestow  par¬ 
ticular  pains  upon  her,  instructing  her  in  whatever  was 
indispensable  for  her  as  a  Daughter  of  Charity. 

But  Zoe  could  not  yet  profit  by  the  interest  good  Sister 
Victoire  had  taken  in  her;  this  happiness  was  to  be 
dearly  bought. 

When  she  acquainted  her  father  with  her  intentions, 
the  poor  father's  heart  rebelled ;  he  had  already  given 
his  eldest  daughter  to  St.  Vincent’s  family,  and  now,  to 
sacrifice  her  who  for  years  had  so  wisely  directed  his 
household,  seemed  indeed  beyond  his  strength.  He  con¬ 
sidered  a  means  of  dissuading  her  from  her  plans,  and 
thought  he  had  found  it  by  sending  her  to  Paris,  to  one 
of  his  sons  who  kept  a  restaurant,  telling  him  to  seek  by 
various  distractions  to  extinguish  in  the  sister’s  heart  all 
idea  of  her  vocation.  Time  of  trial  and  suffering  for  the 
young  aspirant,  who,  far  from  losing  the  desire  of  conse¬ 
crating  herself  to  God,  only  sighed  more  ardently  after 
the  happy  day  when  she  could  quit  the  world. 


8 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


She  now  thought  of  writing  to  her  sister-in-law  at 
Chatillon,  and  interesting  her  in  the  matter.  The  latter, 
touched  with  this  mark  of  confidence,  had  Zoe  come  to , 
her,  and  finally  obtained  the  father’s  consent.  Zoe 
became  a  postulant  in  the  house  of  the  Sisters  at  Cha¬ 
tillon,  in  the  beginning  of  the  year  1830. 

Zoe  Laboure  was  very  happy  to  find,  at  last,  the  end  of 
those  severe  trials  which  had  lasted  almost  two  years. 
The  21st  of  April,  1830,  she  reached  that  much  desired 
haven,  the  Seminary.1 

Behold  her,  then,  in  possession  of  all  that  had  been 
the  cher'shed  object  of  her  desires  and  affections  from 
earliest  childhood!  Her  soul  could  now  (Jilate  itself  in 
prayer,  and  in  the  joyful  consciousness  of  being  entirely 
devoted  to  the  service  of  its  God. 

During  the  whole  of  her  Seminary  term,  she  had  the 
happiness  of  having  for  Director  of  her  conscience 
M.  Jean  Marie  Aladel,  of  venerated  memory,  a  priest  of 
eminent  piety,  excellent  judgment  and  great  experience, 
austere  as  a  hermit,  indefatigable  in  work,  a  true  son  of 
St.  Vincent  de  Paul.  He  was  a  prudent  guide  for  her 
in  the  extraordinary  ways  whither  God  had  called  her. 
He  knew  how  to  hold  her  in  check  against  the  illusions 
of  imagination,  and  especially  the  seductions  of  pride  at 
the  same  time,  that  he  encouraged  her  to  walk  in  the  paths 
of  perfection  by  the  practice  of  the  most  solid  virtues. 
M.  Aladel  did  not  lose  sight  of  her,  even  after  she  was  sent 
to  the  Hospital  d’Enghien.  He  thereby  gained  much  for 
his  own  sanctification  and  the  mission  confided  to  him. 


1  St.  Vincent  desired  that  the  sojourn  which  the  young-  Sisters  make 
at  the  Mother  House,  to  he  there  imbued  with,  and  instructed  in,  the 

spirit  and  duties  of  their  vocation,  should  be  called  the  Seminary  term; 
he  feared  lest  the  word  11  novitiate,”  applicable  to  religious  Orders, 
might  cause  the  Daughters  of  Charity  to  be  regarded  as  such. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


9 


Informed  by  her  of  God’s  designs,  he  devoted  himself 
unreservedly  to  the  propagation  of  devotion  to  Mary 
Immaculate,  and ,  during  the  last  years  of  his  life,  to 
extend  among  the  young  girls  educated  by  the  Sisters  of 
St.  Vincent,  the  association  of  Children  of  Mary.  He 
died  in  1865,  eleven  years  before  his  spiritual  daughter.1 

Three  days  before  the  magnificent  ceremony  of  the 
translation  of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul’s  relics  to  the  chapel 
of  St.  Lazare,  a  feast  which  was  the  signal  of  renewed 
life  for  the  Congregation  of  the  Mission,  Sister  Labours 
was  favored  with  a  prophetic  vision.  The  same  God  who 
had  called  Vincent  from  the  charge  of  his  father's  flocks 
to  make  him  a  vessel  of  election,  was  now  going  to  con¬ 
fide  to  a  poor  country  girl  the  secrets  of  His  mercy. 
Let  us  give  the  account  of  this  first  impression  in  her 
own  simple  language. 

"It  was  Wednesday  before  the  translation  of  St.  Vin¬ 
cent  de  Paul’s  relics.  Happy  and  delighted  at  the  idea 
of  taking  part  in  this  grand  celebration,  it  seemed  to  me 
that  I  no  longer  cared  for  anything  on  earth. 

"I  begged  St.  Vincent  to  give  me  whatever  graces  I 
needed,  also  to  bestow  the  same  upon  his  two  families 
and  all  France.  It  appeared  to  me  that  France  was  in 
Sore  need  of  them.  In  fine,  I  prayed  St.  Vincent  to 
teach  me  what  I  ought  to  ask,  and  also  that  I  might  ask 
it  with  a  lively  faith.” 

She  returned  from  St.  Lazare’s  filled  with  the  thought 
of  her  blessed  Father,  and  believed  that  she  found  him 
again  at  the  Community.  "I  had,”  said  she,  “the  con¬ 
solation  of  seeing  his  heart  above  the  little  shrine  where 
his  relics  are  exposed.  It  appeared  to  me  three  succes- 


1  The  Life  of  M.  Aladel  has  been  published ;  1  volume  in  12mo.  It 
can  be  procured  in  Paris,  rue  du  Bac,  140. 


10 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


sive  days  in  a  different  manner :  First,  of  a  pale,  clear 
color,  and  this  denoted  peace,  serenity,  innocence  and 
union.  I 

“Afterwards,  I  saw  ft  the  color  of  fire,  symbolic  of  the 
charity  that  should  he  enkindled  in  hearts.  It  seemed 
to  me  that  charity  was  to  be  reanimated  and  extended 
even  to  the  extremities  of  the  world.  • 

“Lastly,  it  appeared  a  very  dark  red,  a  livid  hue, 
which  plunged  my  heart  in  sadness.  It  filled  me  with 
fears  I  could  scarcely  overcome.  I  know  not  why,  nor 
how,  but  this  sadness  seemed  to  be  connected  with  a 
change  of  government.” 

It  was  strange,  indeed,  that  Sister  Laboure,  at  that 
time,  should  have  these  political  forebodings. 

An  interior  voice  said  to  her :  “The  heart  of  St.  Vin¬ 
cent  is  profoundly  afflicted  at  the  great  misfortunes 
which  will  overwhelm  France.”  The  last  day  of  the 
octave,  she  saw  the  same  heart  vermilion  color,  and  the 
interior  voice  whispered :  “  The  heart  of  St.  Vincent  is 

a  little  consoled,  because  he  has  obtained  from  God 
(through  Mary’s  intercession)  protection  for  his  two 
families  in  the  midst  of  these  disasters ;  they  shall  not 
perish,  and  God  will  use  them  to  revive  the  Faith.” 

To  ease  her  mind,  she  related  this  vision  to  her  con¬ 
fessor,  who  told  her  to  think  no  more  about  it ;  Sister 
Laboure  never  dreamed  of  aught  but  obeying,  and  in  no 
way  did  she  ever  reveal  it  to  her  companions. 

We  find  this  singular  favor  mentioned  in  a  letter 
written  by  Sister  Catherine,  in  the  year  1856,  at  the 
command  of  M.  Aladel.  The  year  she  entered  the 
Seminary,  this  worthy  missionary  was  almost  the  only 
chaplain  of  the  Community.  The  Congregation  of  the 
Mission,  scarcely  restored  at  this  epoch,  counted  at  its 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


11 


Mother  House  but  nine  priests  in  all,  and  at  least  half 
that  number  were  in  the  Seminary.  M.  Etienne,  of 
venerated  memory,  was  Procurator  General,  and  M.  Sal- 
horgne,  Superior  of  St.  Vincent’s  two  families.  If  the 
laborers  were  few,  the  deficiency  was  supplied  by  the 
devotedness  of  these  few,  who  multiplied  themselves  for 
the  service  of  the  Community.  The  Divine  bounty  has 
prepared  for  their  charity  a  beautiful  recompense. 

According  to  the  notes  which  Sister  Catherine  wrote 
later  in  obedience  to  M.  Aladel,  the  humble  daughter 
during  all  her  Seminary  term  enjoyed  the  undisguised 
sight  of  Him  whose  presence  is  concealed  from  our 
senses  in  the  Sacrament  of  His  love.  “Except,”  said 
she,  “when  I  doubted,  then  I  saw  nothing,  because  I 
wished  to  fathom  the  mystery,  fearing  to  be  deceived.” 

Our  Lord  deigned  to  show  Himself  to  His  humble 
servant,  conformably  to  the  mysteries  of  the  day,  and, 
in  connexion  with  this,  she  mentions  one  circumstance 
relative  to  the  change  of  government,  which  could  not 
have  been  foreseen  by  human  means. 

“On  the  Feast  of  the  Holy  Trinity,”  says  she,  “Our 
Lord  during  Holy  Mass  appeared  to  me  in  the  Most 
Blessed  Sacrament  as  a  king  with  the  cross  upon  His 
breast.  Just  at  the  Gospel,  it  seemed  to  me  that  the 
cross  and  all  His  regal  ornaments  fell  at  His  feet,  and 
He  remained  thus  despoiled.  It  was  then  the  gloomiest 
and  saddest  thoughts  oppressed  me,  for  I  understood 
from  this  that  the  king  would  be  stripped  of  his  royal 
garb,  and  great  disasters  would  ensue.” 

When  the  humble  daughter  had  these  forebodings 
concerning  the  king,  he  was  then  apparently  at  the 
pinnacle  of  fortune.  The  siege  of  Algiers  was  in  pro¬ 
gress,  and  everything  predicted  the  happy  success  of  his 


12 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


arms.  During  the  early  part  of  J uly,  this  almost  impreg¬ 
nable  fortress  of  the  pirates  fell  into  the  power  of  France; 
the  whole  kingdom  rejoiced  at  the  memorable  victory, 
and  the  churches  resounded  with  hymns  of  thanksgiving. 

Alas!  this  triumph  was  to  be  quickly  followed  by  a 
bloody  revolution,  which  would  overthrow  the  throne 
and  menace  the  altars.  That  very  month,  the  clergy 
and  religious  communities  of  Paris  were  seized  with 
terror.  M.  Aladel  was  greatly  alarmed  for  the  Daughters 
of  Charity  and  the  Missionaries,  but  Sister  Laboure 
never  ceased  to  reassure  him,  saying  that  the  two  com¬ 
munities  had  nothing  to  fear,  they  would  not  perish. 

One  day  she  told  him  that  a  bishop  had  sought  refuge 
at  St.  Lazare’s,  that  he  could  be  received  without  hesita¬ 
tion,  and  might  remain  there  in  safety.  M.  Aladel  paid 
little  attention  to  these  predictions,  but  returning  sadly 
to  his  house,  he  was  accosted  on  entering  by  M.  Sal- 
horgne,  who  told  him  that  Mgr.  Frayssinous,  Bishop  of 
Hermopolis,  and  Minister  of  Religious  Worship  under 
Charles  X,  had  just  come,  begging  an  asylum  from  the 
persecution  that  pursued  him. 

These  revelations  bore  an  impress  of  truth  which  it 
wras  difficult  to -ignore;  so  in  feigning  to  mistrust  them, 
M.  Aladel  listened  with  the  deepest  interest.  He  began 
to  persuade  himself  that  the  spirit  of  God  inspired  this 
young  Sister ;  and  after  seeing  the  accomplishment  of 
several  things  she  had  foretold,  he  novr  felt  disposed  to 
give  credence  to  other  and  more  marvellous  communica¬ 
tions  she  had  confided  to  him. 

According  to  her  testimony,  the  Most  Holy  Virgin 
had  appeared  to  her,  these  apparitions  were  repeated 
various  times,  she  had  been  charged  to  acquaint  her 
Director  with  what  she  had  seen  and  heard,  an  impor- 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


13 


tant  mission  had  been  confided  to  her,  that  of  haying 
struck  and  circulated  a  medal  in  honor  of  the  Immacu¬ 
late  Conception. 

The  third  chapter  of  this  volume  gives  a  detailed 
account  of  these  visions,  just  as  they  have  been  trans¬ 
mitted  to  us  from  the  hand  of  the  Sister  herself. 

Notwithstanding  the  sensible  assurances  of  the  Sister’s 
veracity,  M.  Aladel  listened  to  these  communications 
with  mistrust,  as  he  tells  us  himself,  in  the  canonical 
investigation  prescribed  in  1836  by  Mgr.  de  Quelen ;  he 
professed  to  consider  them  of  little  value,  as  if  they  had 
been  the  pious  vagaries  of  a  young  girl's  imagination. 
He  told  her  to  regard  them  in  the  same  light,  and  he 
even  went  so  far  as  to  humble  her,  and  reproach  her 
with  a  want  of  submission.  The  poor  Sister,  unable  to 
convince  him,  dared  speak  no  more  of  the  apparitions  of 
the  Blessed  Virgin;  she  never  mentioned  the  subject  to 
him  except  when  she  felt  herself  tormented  and  con¬ 
strained  to  do  so  by  an  almost  irresistible  desire. 

“  Such  was  the  reason,”  sa}fs  M.  Aladel,  “  that  she 
spoke  to  him  concerning  the  matter  but  three  times, 
although  the  visions  were  much  oftener  repeated.” 
After  thus  relieving  her  heart,  she  became  perfectly 
calm.  The  investigation  also  shows  us  that  Sister  Cath¬ 
erine  sought  no  other  confidant  of  her  secrets  than  her 
confessor;  she  never  mentioned  them  to  her  Superior  or 
any  one  else.  It  was  to  M.  Aladel  Mary  had  directed  her, 
to  him  only  did  she  speak,  and  she  even  exacted  of  him 
the  promise  that  her  name  would  never  be  mentioned.1 

After  this  pledge,  M.  Aladel  related  the  vision  to  M. 
Etienne  and  others,  but  without  designating  the  Sister’s 

1  Verbal  process  of  the  investigation  made  by  order  of  Mgr.  do 
Quelen  in  1836,  upon  the  origin  of  the  medal,  MS.  p.  10. 


14 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


identity,  directly  or  indirectly.  We  shall  see  later  how 
Providence  always  guarded  her  secret. 

These  celestial  communications,  we  may  easily  imagine, 
produced  in  the  soul  of  Sister  Laboure  profound  impres¬ 
sions,  which  usually  remained  even  after  she  had  finished 
her  devotions,  and  which  rendered  her  in  some  degree 
oblivious  of  what  was  passing  around  her.  It  is  related 
that  after  one  of  these  apparitions  she  rises  like  the 
others  at  the  given  signal,  leaves  the  chapel,  and  takes 
her  place  in  the  refectory,  but  remains  so  absorbed  that 
she  never  thinks  of  touching  the  meal  apportioned  her. 

Sister  Caillaud,  third  Directress,  going  her  rounds, 
says  bluntly  to  her:  “Ah!  Sister  Laboure,  are  you  still 
in  an  ecstasy?”  This  recalls  her  to  herself,  and  the 
good  Directress,  who  knows  not  how  truly  she  has 
spoken,  suspects  nothing. 

Meanwhile,  Sister  Catherine  approached  the  end  of 
her  Seminary  term,  and  in  spite  of  her  affirmations  at 
once  so  artless  and  so  exact,  her  Director  always  refused 
to  credit  them.  She  had  the  affliction  of  leaving  the 
Mother  House  without  being  able  to  obtain  anything, 
even  a  hope. 

It  was  because  the  affair  was  graver  than  she  thought; 
the  supernatural  origin  of  the  favor  he  was  directed  to 
communicate  to  the  public  could  be  contested,  and  the 
prudent  Director  saw  that  in  such  a  matter  he  could 
neither  exact  too  many  proofs,  nor  take  too  many  pre¬ 
cautions. 

Sister  Laboure  was  clothed  with  the  holy  habit  in  the 
month  of  January,  1831,  and  sent  under  the  name  of 
Sister  Catherine  to  the  Hospital  d’Enghien  in  the  fau¬ 
bourg  St.  Antoine.  Here  she  could  continue  her  com- 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


15 


munications  with  M.  Aladel.  This  good  father  did  not 
lose  sight  of  her;  though  apparently  giving  no  credit  to 
his  penitent  revelations,  he  was  studying  her  carefully  to 
convince  himself  whether  or  not  these  visions  were  the 
product  of  a  weak,  enthusiastic  mind  and  excited  imagi¬ 
nation.  But  the  more  he  studied  her,  the  more  confident 
he  felt  that  there  was  nothing  of  this  in  Sister  Laboure. 
The  judgment  formed  of  her  by  the  Directresses  of  the 
Seminary  was,  that  she  had  a  somewhat  reserved  but 
calm,  positive  character,  which  M.  Aladel  qualified  as 
cold  and  even  apathetic. 

This  last  epithet,  however,  was  not  applicable  to 
Sister  Catherine,  in  whom  her  companions,  on  the  con¬ 
trary,  recognized  a  very  impulsive  temperament.  But 
his  opinion  proves,  at  least,  that  there  was  no  excessive 
imagination.  Moreover,  she  proved  herself  solidly 
grounded  in  virtue,  whilst  no  one  ever  perceived  any¬ 
thing  extraordinary  in  her  demeanor,  and  especially  in 
her  devotions. 

Before  going  to  her  new  destination,  Sister  Laboure 
passed  some  days  in  one  of  the  large  establishments  of 
Paris.  Wishing  to  examine  the  young  Sister  more 
leisurely,  M.  Aladel  made  a  pretext  of  visiting  the  Sis¬ 
ters  at  this  house.  The  account  of  these  visions  had 
already  been  circulated  throughout  the  Community,  and 
it  was  known  that  M.  Aladel  had  received  the  Sisters’ 
confidence ;  hence,  as  soon  as  he  appeared,  the  Sisters 
surrounded  him,  and  each  one  eagerly  plied  him  with 
questions.  He  had  his  eye  upon  Sister  Catherine,  who, 
without  being  disconcerted,  quietly  mingled  her  inqui¬ 
ries  with  the  others.  The  worthy  missionary  was  reas¬ 
sured,  understanding  that  the  Sister  kept  her  secret. 

The  last  time  the  Blessed  Virgin  appeared  to  Sister 


16 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


Laboure  in  the  sanctuary  of  the  Mother  House,  she  said 
to  her :  “  My  daughter,  henceforth  you  will  see  me  no 

more,  but  you  will  hear  my  voice  during  your  medita¬ 
tions.”  And,  indeed,  during  the  whole  course  of  her 
life,  she  had  frequent  communications  of  this  kind. 
They  were  no  longer  sensible  apparitions,  but  mental 
visions,  that  she  well  knew  how  to  distinguish  from  the 
illusions  of  imagination  or  the  impressions  of  a  pious 
fervor. 

Her  mission  had  not  been  accomplished  in.  regard  to 
the  medal.  Some  months  elapsed,  and  the  Immaculate 
Virgin  complained  to  Sister  Catherine  that  her  orders 
had  not  been  executed. 

“But,  my  good  Mother,”  replied  Sister  Catherine, 
“you  see  that  he  will  not  believe  me.”  “Be  calm,”  was 
the  answer;  “a  day  will  come  when  he  will  do  what  I 
desire;  he  is  my  servant,  and  he  would  fear  to  dis¬ 
please  me.” 

These  words  were  soon  verified. 

When  the  pious  missionary  received  this  communica¬ 
tion,  he  began  to  reflect  seriously.  “If  Mary  is  dis¬ 
pleased,”  said  he,  “it  is  not  with  the  young  Sister,  whose 
position  prevents  her  doing  anything ;  it  must  be  with 
me.”  This  thought  troubled  him.1  A  long  time  pre¬ 
vious,  he  had  related  these  visions  to  M.  Etienne,  then 
Procurator  General.  One  day,  at  the  beginning  of  the 
year  1862,  when  they  had  gone  together  on  a  visit  to 
Mgr.  de  Quelen,  M.  Aladel  profited  by  the  opportunity 
to  speak  to  the  latter  of  these  apparitions,  and  especially 
of  his  own  embarrassment,  since  the  Blessed  Virgin  had 
complained  to  the  Sister  of  the  delay  in  fulfilling  her 
commands. 


1  Verbal  process  of  the  investigation,  p.  5. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


17 


Mgr.  de  Quelen  replied  that,  seeing  nothing  in  it  at 
all  contrary  to  faith,  he  had  no  objection  to  the  medal 
being  struck  at  once.  He  even  asked  them  to  send  him 
some  of  the  first. 

The  ravages  of  the  cholera,  which  had  broken  out 
meanwhile,  retarded  the  execution  of  this  design  until 
June;  the  30th  of  that  month,  two  thousand  medals 
were  struck,  and  M.  Aladel  hastened  to  send  some  of 
them  to  the  Archbishop  of  Paris. 

Mgr.  de  Quelen  wished  to  make  an  immediate  trial  of 
its  efficacy;  he  wras  very  much  troubled  concerning  the 
spiritual  condition  of  the  former  Archbishop  of  Mechlin, 
Mgr.  de  Pradt,  now  on  the  verge  of  death ;  he  desired 
his  conversion  so  much  the  more  earnestly,  as  the  death 
of  this  prelate  might  be  the  occasion  of  scandal  and 
grave  disorders,  such  as  have  accompanied  the  interment 
of  the  constitutional  bishop  Gregory.  Providing  himself 
with  a  medal,  he  went  to  visit  the  sick  man.  At  first  he 
was  refused  admittance,  but  very  soon  the  dying  man 
repents  of  it,  and  sends  him  an  apology,  with  a  request 
to  call  again.  In  this  interview,  he  testifies  to  His 
Grace  a  sincere  repentance  for  his  past  life,  retracts  all 
his  errors,  and  after  receiving  the  Last  Sacraments,  he 
dies  that  very  night  in  the  arms  of  the  Archbishop, 
who,  filled  with  a  holy  joy,  eagerly  imparts  this  consoling 
news  to  M.  Aladel. 

The  worthy  missionary  sent  a  medal  to  Sister  Cathe¬ 
rine,  wTho  received  it  with  great  devotion  and  respect,1  and 
said :  “  How  it  must  be  disseminated.’’  This  was  easy 

to  do  among  the  Daughters  of  Charity,  who  had  all 
heard  whispers  of  these  apparitions ;  the  eagerness  to 
receive  the  medals  was  general,  they  were  distributed 


1  Verbal  process  of  the  investigation. 


18 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


freely,  and  cures  and  conversions  multiplied  tliemselves 
accordingly  in  all  ranks  of  society,  so  that  very  soon  the 
medal  received  the  appellation  of  miraculous. 

A  witness  of  these  wonders,  the  heart  of  Father  Aladel 
dilated  with  joy,  and  he  believed  it  his  duty  to  publish 
a  notice  of  the  origin  of  the  medal,  and  thus  satisfy  all 
the  inquiries  addressed  him  on  the  subject.  For  the 
glory  of  God  and  Mary,  he  added  an  account  of  all  the 
consoling  facts  that  had  come  to  his  knowledge. 

What  said  Sister  Catherine  in  hearing  of  these  won¬ 
derful  occurrences  ?  Less  than  any  one ;  she  was  aston¬ 
ished;  doubtless  her  joy  was  great,  but  it  was  confined 
within  the  silence  of  her  heart.  Occasionally  she  sent 
some  new  message  to  M.  Aladel,  begging  him  to  have  an 
altar  erected  commemorative  of  the  apparition,  and  tell¬ 
ing  him  that  many  graces  and  indulgences  would  be 
attached  thereto,  and  fall  most  abundantly  upon  himself 
and  the  Community. 

She  urged  him  also  to  solicit  particular  spiritual 
favors,  assuring  him  that  he  might  ask  freely,  for  all  his 
requests  would  be  granted. 

But  this  worthy  priest,  whose  position  in  the  Commu¬ 
nity,  as  we  have  already  said,  was  that  of  simple  chap¬ 
lain,  prudently  kept  silence,  holding  himself  in  reserve 
until  the  favorable  moment  should  arrive  for  him  to 
act.  Some  years  after,  M.  Etienne,  his  intimate  friend, 
was  elected  Superior  General,  and  he  was  made  assistant 
of  the  Congregation  and  Director  of  the  Daughters  of 
Charity;  in  concert,  they  formed  the  design  of  erecting 
to  the  Immaculate  Mary  an  altar  more  in  accordance 
with  her  maternal  bounty  and  the  gratitude  of  her  chil¬ 
dren.  Providence  itself  seemed  to  co-operate  with  the 
execution  of  their  plan,  the  Community  receiving  from 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


19 


the  government  just  then  a  present  of  two  magnificent 
blocks  of  white  marble,  in  recognition  of  the  Sisters’ 
services  to  the  cholera  patients  and  their  orphans.  One 
was  destined  for  an  altar,  the  other  for  a  statue  of  the 
Immaculate  Mary. 

Meanwhile,  the  number  of  inmates  at  the  Mother 
House,  the  Seminary  especially,  increased  daily.  The 
new  life  infused  into  the  Community  had  awakened 
many  vocations,  and  the  centre  of  reunion  had  become 
inadequate  in  size  to  its  purposes,  the  chapel  particularly 
was  much  too  small.  In  enlarging  it,  the  architect  had 
a  difficult  problem  to  resolve :  he  must  respect  the  sanc¬ 
tuary  honored  by  Mary’s  visit,  and  yet  extend  the  enclo¬ 
sure.  He  did  so  by  adding  side  aisles,  on  a  lower  foun¬ 
dation,  surmounted  with  galleries.  If  the  edifice,  always 
too  low  and  small,  gained  nothing  in  the  way  of  art,  it 
has,  at  least,  the  advantage  of  preserving  intact  the 
exact  spot  where  the  Most  Holy  Virgin  appeared. 

The  former  altar  was  taken  into  the  side  chapel  dedi¬ 
cated  to  St.  Vincent,  and  the  holy  founder  was  there 
represented  holding  that  heart,  burning  with  love  of 
God  and  the  poor,  as  it  had  appeared  to  Sister  Catherine 
in  the  vision.  A  plaster  statue  of  the  Immaculate  Con¬ 
ception  occupied  temporarily  the  place  over  the  main 
altar,  destined  for  the  marble  statue,  which  for  various 
causes  was  not  solemnly  inaugurated  till  1856. 

It  was  a  day  of  great  rejoicing  for  the  Mother  House; 
the  statue  was  not  a  cold,  mute  representation ;  it 

was  an  eloquent  image  of  Mary ;  here  had  this  merciful 
Mother  spoken  and  promised  her  graces;  daily  expe¬ 
rience  had  confirmed  these  promises,  and  the  statue  still 
awakens  in  the  hearts  of  those  who  come  to  pray  at  her 
feet,  the  deepest  and  tender  emotions.  Yes,  Mary  is 


20 


TIIE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


indeed  here.  She  speaks  to  the  hearts  of  her  children. 
She  makes  them  feel  that  she  loves  and  protects  them ! 

Sister  Catherine  said  also  to  M.  Aladel,  in  the  early 
period  of  her  vocation:  “The  Blessed  Virgin  wishes 
you  to  found  a  Congregation,  of  which  you  will  be  the 
Superior.  It  is  a  Sodality  of  Children  of  Mary;  the 
Blessed  Virgin  will  shower  many  graces  upon  it,  and 
indulgences  will  be  granted  it.” 

The  reader  will  see,  in  the  course  of  the  volume,  how 
this  work  was  realized,  and  how  admirably  Providence 
has  extended  the  association. 

She  also  told  him  that  the  month  of  May  would  be 
celebrated  with  much  magnificence,  and  become  univer¬ 
sal  in  the  Church;  that  the  month  of  St.  Joseph  would 
likewise  be  kept  with  solemnity;  that  devotion  to  this 
great  Saint  would  greatly  increase,  as  Well  as  devotion 
to  the  Sacred  Heart  of  J esus. 

So  many  miracles  wrought  everywhere  and  every  day, 
so  many  signal  testimonies  of  Mary’s  protection,  made 
it  an  obligation  on  the  Community,  and  especially  the 
Seminary  where  they  had  originated,  to  perpetuate  so 
precious  a  souvenir. 

Two  pictures  were  therefore  ordered,  one  representing 
the  vision  of  the  medal,  the  other  that  of  St.  Vincent’s 
heart.  The  artist,  wishing  to  depict  the  Blessed  Virgin 
as  accurately  as  possible,  consulted  M.  Aladel  as  to  the 
color  of  the  veil.  *  *  *  *  *  *  * 

The  missionary’s  embarrassment  was  great;  he  had 
forgotten  this  item,  but  attaching  more  importance  to 
the  details  than  Sister  Catherine  thought,  he  wrote  to 
her,  and  under  the  pretext  of  warning  her  against  the 
illusions  of  the  demon,  he  asked  her  to  describe  again 
the  Blessed  Virgin’s  appearance  ill  the  vision  of  the 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


21 


medal.  Sister  Catherine  made  this  answer:  “Just  now, 
my  Father,  it  would  be  impossible  for  me  to  recall  all 
that  I  saw,  one  detail  alone  remains,  it  is,  that  the 
Blessed  Virgin’s  veil  was  the  color  of  morning  light.” 

This  was  just  what  M.  Aladel  wished  to  know,  and 
precisely  the  only  thing  Sister  Catherine  could  recollect. 

These  little  incidents,  regulated  by  Providence,  were 
not  lost;  they  increased  the  confidence  of  the  wise 
Director.  When  the  pictures  were  placed  in  the  Semi¬ 
nary,  M.  Aladel  discreetly  took  measures  to  have  Sister 
Catherine  come  to  see  them,  just  at  the  very  time  he 
would  be  there  as  if  by  chance.  Another  Sister,  acci¬ 
dentally  meeting  them  there,  has  a  suspicion  of  the 
truth,  and  turning  suddenly  to  the  worthy  Father,  she 
says :  “  This  is  certainly  the  Sister  who  had  the  vision !  ” 
He  is  greatly  embarrassed,  and  sees  no  way  of  extri¬ 
cating  himself  from  the  difficulty,  except  by  calling 
upon  Sister  Catherine  to  answer.  She  laughed,  saying: 
“  You  have  guessed  well,”  but  with  such  simplicity  that 
the  other  Sister  said  to  the  Father:  “Oh!  I  see  plainly 
that  it  is  not  she;  you  would  not  have  asked  her  to 
tell  me.” 

During  the  course  of  her  long  life,  Sister  Catherine 
was  subjected  to  trials  of  this  sort. 

The  details  Mgr.  de  Quelen  had  received  from  M. 
Aladel  concerning  the  vision  of  the  medal  interested 
him  deeply,  and  he  was  anxious  to  become  acquainted 
with  the  favored  Sister.  M.  Aladel  replied  that  the 
Sister  insisted  upon  remaining  unknown.  “As  for  that,” 
said  His  Grace,  “she  can  put  on  a  veil  and  speak  to  me 
without  being  seen.”  M.  Aladel  excused  himself  anew, 
saying  it  was  for  him  a  secret  of  the  confessional. 

M.  Katisbonne,  miraculously  converted  in  1842  by  the 


2% 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 

apparition  of  the  Miraculous  Medal,  also  ardently  desired 
to  speak  with  the  Sister  first  favored  by  this  celestial 
vision,  and  he  often  but  vainly  entreated  her  Director’s 
permission. 

Those  around  her  frequently  asked  embarrassing  ques¬ 
tions,  or  expressed  their  suspicions.  When  too  closely 
pressed,  she  found  means  of  making  the  curious  feel 
their  indiscretion,  so  that  it  was  not  repeated.  More¬ 
over,  her  great  simplicity  ordinarily  disconcerted  her 
interrogators. 

On  several  occasions,  the  Blessed  Virgin  seemed  to 
aid  her ;  thus,  in  the  investigation  of  1836,  and  in  the 
deposition  made  to  the  Promoter,  M.  Aladel  declared 
that  he  had  vainly  endeavored  to  persuade  Sister  Cathe¬ 
rine  to  be  present,  he  could  not  overcome  her  repugnance ; 
and  moreover,  they  would  interrogate  her  to  no  purpose, 
she  had  forgotten  everything  concerning  the  event. 

The  same  thing  happened  one  day,  it  is  said,  in  the 
presence  of  M.  Etienne,  then  Superior  General ;  he  could 
not  succeed  in  making  her  speak,  she  remembered  noth¬ 
ing.  It  is  this  which  gave  rise  to  the  rumor  in  the 
Community,  that  the  vision  was  completely  effaced  from 
the  memory  of  the  Sister  who  had  been  favored  with  it. 

Thanks  to  this  opinion,  Sister  Catherine  was  enabled 
to  remain  long  years  truly  .concealed  in  her  modest 
duties;  employed  first  in  the  kitchen,  then  in  the  clothes- 
room ;  afterwards,  for  nearly  forty  years,  she  had  charge 
of  the  old  men’s  ward  of  the  Hospital  d’Enghien,  com¬ 
bining  with  this  duty  the  care  of  the  poultry  yard. 

She  loved  these  humble  duties.  Everything  was  kept 
in  perfect  order,  and  for  her  there  was  no  greater  happi¬ 
ness  than  that  of  being  among  her  poor.  At  the  end  of 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL.  23 

her  life,  she  spoke  of  it  as  her  chief  consolation.  “  I 
have  always,”  said  she,  “loved  to  stay  at  home;  when¬ 
ever  there  wTas  question  of  a  walk,  I  yielded  my  turn  to 
others  that  I  might  serve  my  poor.”  ' 

And  this  was  true.  One  walk  only  was  she  unwilling 
to  forego,  that  which  led  to  the  Community,  and  she 
knew  no  other  road  but  that  to  the  Mother  House. 
When  she  could  make  this  visit  she  never  yielded  her 
turn. 

Her  attraction  for  silence  and  the  hidden  life  always 
kept  her  in  the  rear,  as  the  place  most  suitable  for  her, 
and  most  favorable  to  the  spirit  of  recollection.  She 
ceded  to  none  the  lowest  and  most  repulsive  duties  of 
her  ward,  duties  which  she  termed  the  pearls  of  a 
Laughter  of  Charity;  she  moved  calmly  and  quietly, 
avoiding  precipitation,  and  when  advanced  in  years,  the 
young  Sisters,  her  assistants,  often  heard  from  her  lips 
these  words :  “Ah !  my  dear,  do  not  be  so  agitated,  be 
more  gentle.” 

She  regarded  as  one  of  the  most  cherished  souvenirs 
of  her  Community  life,  that  of  her  first  Sister-Servant, 
“  a  dear  soul,”  said  she,  “  who  every  year  sent  the  first 
fruits  of  her  garden  to  the  indigent  families  of  the 
faubourg,  or  to  her  old  men.  The  Sisters  were  not 
allowed  to  touch  them  until  this  had  been  done.” 

This  aged  Superior  was  Sister  Savard,  who  never  sup¬ 
posed  that  Sister  Catherine  was  favored  with  especial 
graces,  and  particularly  with  the  vision  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin. 

Our  humble  daughter  Catherine  respected  and  loved 
all  the  Sisters  under  whom  she  served,  and  never  did 
she  utter  a  word  against  them ;  she  saw  only  their  vir¬ 
tues  and  good  qualities. 


24 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


“  Child  of  duty  and  labor,  but  especially  of  humility,” 
says  her  last  Superior,  “  Sister  Catherine  was  not  truly 
appreciated  except  by  those  who  studied  her  sufficiently 
to  perceive  the  great  simplicity,  uprightness,  and  purity 
pervading  her  soul,  her  mind,  her  heart,  her  whole 
person. 

“Never  arrogating  to  herself  the  slightest  merit  on 
account  of  the  singular  favors  with  which  the  Immacu¬ 
late  Virgin  had  loaded  her,  she  said,  one  day  towards 
the  close  of  her  life,  when  Providence  permitted  a  slight 
allusion  to  this  subject:  ‘I,  favored  Sister!  I  have  been 
only  an  instrument ;  it  was  not  for  myself  the  Blessed 
Virgin  appeared  to  me.  I  knew  nothing,  not  even  how 
to  write;  it  was  in  the  Community  I  learned  all  I  know; 
and  because  of  my  ignorance  the  Blessed  Virgin  chose 
me,  that  no  one  might  doubt.” 

Is  not  the  conclusion  inspired  by  the  spirit  of  St.  Vin¬ 
cent,  “  I  have  been  chosen,  because  being  nothing,  no 
one  could  doubt  that  such  great  things  are  the  work 
of  God.” 

Sister  Catherine  cared  little  for  the  esteem  or  contempt 
of  others.  Despite  her  rigid  silence,  there  always 
hovered  over  her  the  suspicion  that  it  was  she  who  had 
seen  the  Blessed  Virgin;  no  one  dared  tell  her  so;  but 
in  consequence  of  the  suspicion,  she  was  more  closely 
observed,  and  more  severely  judged  than  any  one  else, 
and  if  by  chance  her  companions  discovered  in  her  some 
slight  weakness  of  nature,  or  even  the  absence  of  some 
heroic  virtue,  the  thought  was  immediately  rejected  that 
the  Blessed  Virgin  had  chosen  so  ordinary  a  person. 

The  testimony  of  one  of  her  first  companions  confirms 
the  impression  on  this  point,  an  impression  repeated  a 
hundred  fold.  This  companion  writes  to  Sister  Duf as : 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


25 


“Having  passed  six  years  with  Sister  Catherine,  and 
worked  constantly  with  her  one  year,  it  would  seem  that 
I  could  cite  a  great  number  of  details  full  of  interest 
and  edification;  but  I  am  forced  to  confess  that  her  life 
was  so  simple,  so  uniform,  that  I  find  nothing  in  it  to 
remark.  Notwithstanding  the  whispered  assurances  that 
she  was  the  Sister  so  favored  by  the  Blessed  Virgin,  I 
scarcely  credited  it,  so  much  wras  her  life  like  that  of 
others.  Sometimes,  I  sought  to  enlighten  myself  indi¬ 
rectly  on  the  subject  by  questianing  her  as  to  the  impres¬ 
sion  such  extraordinay  occurrences  had  produced  in  the 
Seminary,  hoping  that  her  answers  would  betray  her, 
and  thereby  satisfy  my  curiosity,  but  she  replied  with  so 
much  simplicity  that  my  hopes  were  always  deceived.” 

It  is  true,  Sister  Catherine  had  nothing  remarkable 
about  her,  and  yet  nothing  common  or  trivial. 

Her  height  was  above  the  medium;  her  regular  features 
bore  the  seal  of  modesty;  and  her  clear  blue  eye  was 
indicative  of  candor.  She  was  industrious,  simple,  and 
not  the  least  mystical  in  her  spiritual  exercises;  she 
affected  neither  great  virtues  nor  particular  devotions, 
well  pleased  to  cherish  them  in  the  depths  of  her  heart, 
and  practice  them  according  to  the  rule  with  fidelity  and 
exactness. 

After  her  death,  some  notes  were  found  written  by  her 
own  hand  during  one  of  the  annual  retreats.  Every¬ 
thing  in  them  is  simple,  solid,  practical,  and  there  is  not 
one  word  of  allusion  to  the  extraordinary  graces  she  had 
received ;  even  when  addressing  the  Blessed  Virgin, 
nothing  recalls  the  familiarity  with  which  Mary  had 
treated  her.  Here  are  some  extracts,  in  which  no  changes 
have  been  made  except  those  of  fault-spelling. 

“  I  will  take  Mary  for  my  model  at  the  commencement 


26 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


of  all  my  actions ;  in  everything,  I  will  consider  if  Mary 
were  engaged  thus,  how  and  wherefore  she  would  do  this, 
with  what  intention.  Oh!  how  beautiful  and  consoling 
is  the  name  of  Mary  .  .  .  Mary ! 

“  Kesolution  to  offer  myself  to  God  without  reserve,  to 
bear  every  little  contradiction  in  a  spirit  of  humility  and 
penance,  to  beg  in  all  my  prayers  that  the  will  of  God 
may  be  accomplished  in  me.  0  my  God !  do  with  me 
as  Thou  wilt !  0  Mary !  grant  me  your  love,  without 

which  I  perish  ;  bestow  upon  me  all  the  graces  I  need ! 
0  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary !  obtain  for  me  the  faith 
and  love  which  attached  you  to  the  foot  of  the  cross  of 
Jesus  Christ ! 

“0  sweet  objects  of  my  affections,  Jesus  and  Mary, 
let  me  suffer  for  you,  let  me  die  for  you,  let  me  be  all  for 
you  and  no  longer  anything  for  myself ! 

“  Hot  to  complain  of  the  little  contradictions  I  meet 
with  among  the  poor,  and  to  pray  for  those  who  cause 
me  suffering.  0  Mary,  obtain  for  me  this  grace,  through 
your  virginal  purity ! 

“  To  employ  my  time  well,  and  not  to  spend  one 
moment  unprofitably.  0  Mary,  happy  those  who  serve 
you  and  put  their  confidence  in  you  ! 

“  0  Mary,  Mary,  Mary,  pray,  pray,  pray  for  us,  poor 
sinners,  now  and  at  the  hour  of  our  death !  Mary,  0  Mary ! 

“  In  my  temptations  and  times  of  spiritual  dryness,  I 
will  always  have  recourse  to  Mary,  who  is  purity  itself. 
0  Mary,  conceived  without  sin  !*■*** 

“  0  Mary,  make  me  love  you,  and  it  will  not  be  diffi¬ 
cult  to  imitate  you ! 

“  Humility,  simplicity  and  charity  are  the  foundation 
of  our  holy  vocation.  0  Mary,  make  me  understand 
these  holy  virtues !  St.  Vincent,  pray,  pray  for  us ! 


BOSTON  COU.eGE 

^esr/wr  hill. 


LIBHak 

mass. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


2? 


“  0  Mary,  conceived  without  sin,  pray,  pray  for  us ! 
Deign,  0  Queen  of  Angels  and  of  men,  to  cast  a  favor¬ 
able  eye  upon  the  whole  world  .  .  .  especially  upon 
France  .  .  .  and  each  person  in  particular !  0  Mary, 

inspire  us  what  to  ask  of  you  for  our  happiness  !  ” 

Sister  Catherine  lived  forty-six  years  in  a  large  estab¬ 
lishment,  under  the  direction  of  five  successive  Superiors ; 
she  was  brought  in  contact  with  many  companions  of 
different  dispositions  and  different  degrees  of  virtue, 
consequently  the  esteem  in  which  she  was  held  varied. 
If  they  sometimes  gave  her  to  understand  that  her  mind 
wras  failing,  such  things  troubled  her  little,  and  she 
always  quietly  went  her  way,  receiving  kindness  with 
grateful  simplicity,  and  ungracious  words  without 
flinching. 

Faithful  to  the  rule  with  such  uniform  exactness,  that 
merit  seems  to  disappear  before  habit,  she  never  uttered 
a  word  against  charity.  Even  when  age  had  given  her 
some  privileges  over  her  young  companions,  rarely  did 
she  allow  herself  to  blame  or  advise  them ;  not,  at  least, 
unless  they  consulted  her,  then  she  advised  submission. 
“Everything  is  in  that/’  said  she,  “without  obedience, 
Community  life  is  not  possible.”  To  the  very  end  of 
her  days,  her  obedience  to  her  Superior  was  as  perfect  as 
when  she  left  the  Seminary.. 

We  must  not,  however,  suppose  that  Sister  Catherine 
was  of  a  yielding,  gentle  temperament,  to  which  obediaice 
was  natural ;  no,  on  the  contrary,  she  had  a  strong  will 
and  quick  temper.  Thoroughly  versed  in  household 
labors,  she  performed  her  part  with  great  care  and  assi¬ 
duity,  and  directed  most  scrupulously  all  that  was 
entrusted  to  her  charge.  Her  impulsive  temper  some- 


28 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


times  displayed  itself  in  little  sallies  of  impatience,  the 
firm  tone  of  her  words  revealing  at  times  what  virtue 
ordinarily  caused  her  to  repress.  When  the  first  heat 
was  over,  she  immediately  repented  of  it  and  humbled 
herself. 

It  was  often  observed  that  this  first  movement  of  sur¬ 
prise,  just  ready  to  escape,  was  held  captive,  not  by 
human  respect,  but  by  a  superior  will ;  thus  proving 
that  her  implicit  obedience  was  due  her  fidelity  to  grace. 

Understanding  her  nature,  we  can  now  form  an  idea 
of  what  Sister  Catherine  suffered  from  the  opposition 
she  experienced  in  realizing  her  mission;  even  though 
these  contradictions,  especially  after  the  medal  had  been 
struck,  were  more  apparent  than  real  on  the  part  of  her 
wise  Director,  they  were  none  the  less  painful  to  her. 
Might  we  not  say  that  these  trials  constituted  an  interior 
martyrdom  sustained  by  God  and  known  to  him  alone  ? 

Sister  Catherine,  despite  her  strong  constitution,  was 
not  exempt  from  physical  suffering,  and  her  companions 
were  sometimes  astonished  at  the  simplicity  with  which 
she  asked  for  little  comforts  that  a  mortified  soul  would 
have  denied  itself.  These  slight  defects  formed  a  veil 
that  obscured  the  sight  of  many,  and  partially  concealed 
the  beauties  of  her  soul. 

Apparently,  the  very  depths  of  this  simple  nature 
might  be  read  at  a  glance,  and  yet  she  faithfully  guarded 
the  secrets  of  God.  In  her  were  seen,  by  a  singular 
contrast,  prudence  and  discretion  allied  to  perfect  sim¬ 
plicity.  Thus,  whilst  some  found  her  a  little  too 
thoughtful  of  her  health,  others  observed  that  on  all 
great  feasts  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  particularly  that  of 
the  Immaculate  Conception,  she  was  either  sick  or  suffer¬ 
ing  acute  pain,  which  trials  the  humble  Sister  received 
as  a  favor  from  her  celestial  Mother. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


29 


The  Superior  of  the  Hospital  d’Enghien  relates  that, 
one  year,  when  Sister  Catherine  had  gone  with  several 
of  her  companions  to  spend  the  beautiful  Feast  of 
December  8th  at  the  Community,  on  getting  into  the 
omnibus  that  evening  she  fell  and  broke  her  wrist.  She 
said  not  a  word,  and  no  one  perceived  the  accident. 
Some  minutes  after,  seeing  that  she  held  her  arm  in  her 
handkerchief,  Sister  Duf  es  inquired  what  had  happened. 
“Ah!  Sister,' ”  she  quietly  replied,  “I  am  holding  my 
bouquet ;  every  year  the  Blessed  Virgin  sends  me  one  of 
this  sort.” 

Detachment  from  the  esteem  and  affection  of  creatures 
was  still  another  trait  characteristic  of  our  dear  Sister. 
Cod  sufficed  her;  that  God  who  had  manifested  Himself 
to  her  in  so  wonderful  a  manner,  that  Immaculate  Virgin 
whose  charms  had  ravished  her  heart,  were  her  sole  joy 
and  delight.  The  Blessed  Virgin,  pointing  to  the  sacred 
tabernacle  where  her  divine  Son  reposes,  had  said  to  her : 
“  In  all  your  trials,  my  daughter,  it  is  there  you  must 
seek  consolation.”  Faithful  to  these  words  of  her  good 
Mother,  Sister  Catherine  in  moments  of  trial  sought  the 
chapel,  whence  she  soon  returned  to  her  occupations 
with  renewed  serenity  of  soul  and  countenance  ever 
cheerful.  Jesus  and  Mary  alone  received  the  confidence 
of  her  sufferings  and  her  fervor,  so  that  her  virtues  in  a 
measure  were  concealed  from  creatures. 

One  of  the  Sisters  of  the  house  says  that,  having  often 
observed  her  closely  to  discover,  if  possible,  some  trace 
of  her  communications  with  God,  she  could  find  nothing 
especial  except  that  during  prayer  she  did  not  cast  down 
her  eyes,  but  always  kept  them  fixed  upon  the  image  of 
Mary.  She  remarks,  also,  that  Sister  Catherine  never 
wept  except  from  great  anguish  of  heart,  but  many 


8* 


30 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


times  she  saw  her  shed  tears  in  abundance  on  listening 
to  some  traits  of  protection  or  some  conversion  obtained 
through  the  Blessed  Virgin’s  intercession,  or,  as  in  1871, 
at  the  evils  afflicting  the  Church  and  France. 

Solidly  pious  in  the  midst  of  companions  apparently 
more  so,  wTe  see  nothing  indeed  in  our  humble  Sister  to 
distinguish  her  from  others.  Only  one  especial  circum¬ 
stance  has  been  remarked,  the  importance  she  attached 
to  the  recitation  of  the  chaplet.  Let  us  hear  what  her 
Sister-Servant  says  on  this  point- — 

“  We  were  always  struck,”  writes  Sister  Dufes,  “when 
saying  the  chaplet  in  common,  with  the  grave  and  pious 
manner  in  which  our  dear  companion  pronounced  the 
words  of  the  Angelical  Salutation.  And  what  convinced 
us  of  the  depth  of  her  respect  and  devotion  was  the  fact 
that  she,  always  so  humble,  so  reserved,  could  not  refrain 
from  censuring  the  indifference,  the  want  of  attention, 
which  too  often  accompanies  the  recitation  of  a  prayer, 
so  beautiful  and  efficacious.” 

Her  love  for  the  two  families  of  St.  Vincent,  far  from 
diminishing  with  age,  only  incited  her  to  employ  con¬ 
tinually  in  their  behalf  the  sole  influence  at  her  disposal, 
prayer ;  regularly  every  week,  she  offered  a  Communion 
to  attract  the  benediction  of  Heaven  upon  the  Congre¬ 
gation  of  the  Mission;  her  prayers  for  her  Community 
were  incessant. 

Sister  Catherine  always  retained  the  same  duty  at  the 
Hospital  d’Enghien;  with  truly  admirable  solicitude, 
she  nursed  the  old  men  entrusted  to  her,  at  the  same 
time  not  neglecting  the  pigeon  house,  which  recalled  the 
purest  and  sweetest  joys  of  her  childhood.  The  young 
girl  of  former  days,  whom  we  have  seen  with  her  dear 
pigeons  hovering  round  her,  was  now  a  poor  Sister,  quite 
aged,  but  none  the  less  attentive  to  her  little  charge. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


31 


Sister  Catherine  was,  then,  the  soul  of  the  little  family 
in  charge  of  the  hospital.  During  these  later  years,  the 
number  of  our  Sisters  had  increased  considerably,  and 
consequently  the  administration  of  the  two  houses, 
d’Enghien  and  Keuilly,  being  very  difficult  for  one 
person,  an  assistant  was  sent  me  for  the  hospital.  If 
Sister  Catherine  had  not  for  years  been  moulded  to 
obedience  and  abnegation,  it  would  have  been  hard  to 
her  quick,  impulsive  nature,  to  recognize  the  authority 
of  a  companion  so  much  younger  than  herself;  but  far 
different  were  the  thoughts  of  this  humble  Sister,  who 
always  endeavored  to  abase  herself. 

“  She  was  the  first  to  tender  her  perfect  submission. 
‘  Sister,’  said  she,  ‘  be  at  ease,  it  suffices  that  our  Supe¬ 
riors  have  spoken ;  we  will  receive  Sister  Angelique  as 
one  sent  from  God,  and  obey  her  as  we  do  you.’  Her 
conduct  justified  her  words. 

“Although  Sister  Catherine  guarded  rigorously  the 
supernatural  communications  she  had  received,  she  occa¬ 
sionally  expressed  her  views  to  me  on  actual  occurrences, 
speaking  then  as  if  inspired  by  God. 

“  Thus,  at  the  time  of  the  Commune,  she  told  me  that 
I  would  leave  the  house  accompanied  by  a  certain  Sister, 
that  I  would  return  the  31st  of  May,  and  she  assured  me 
I  need  have  no  fears,  as  the  Blessed  Virgin  would  take 
my  place  and  guard  the  house.  At  the  time,  I  paid  very 
little  attention  to  the  good  Sister’s  words. 

“I  left,  indeed,  and  realized,  contrary  to  my  plans, 
and  without  a  thought  on  the  subject,  all  that  Sister 
Catherine  had  predicted.  On  my  return  from  the  Com¬ 
munity,  May  31st,  I  expressed  my  anxiety  concerning 
the  house,  which  had  been  in  the  hands  of  the  Commu¬ 
nists,  and,  it  was  said,  plundered.  Sister  Catherine 


32 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


endeavored  to  reassure  me,  repeating  that  the  Blessed 
Virgin  had  taken  care  of  everything,  she  was  confident 
of  it,  for  the  Blessed  Virgin  had  promised  her. 

“  We  found  on  our  arrival  that  this  Mother  of  mercy 
had,  indeed,  guarded  and  saved  all,  notwithstanding  the 
long  occupation  of  our  dear  house  by  a  mob  of  furies, 
whose  Satanic  pleasure  was  to  destroy. 

“  One  circumstance  in  particular  struck  me  most 
forcibly ;  these  wretches  had  made  useless  efforts  to  over¬ 
throw  the  statue  of  Mary  Immaculate  placed  in  the 
garden — it  had  withstood  all  their  sacrilegious  attempts. 

“  Sister  Catherine  hastened  to  place  upon  the  head  of 
our  august  Queen  the  crown  she  had  taken  with  her  in 
our  exile,  telling  the  Blessed  Virgin  she  restored  it  in 
token  of  gratitude. 

“Many  times  did  Sister  Catherine  thus  reveal  her 
thoughts  to  me  with  the  simplicity  of  a  child.  When 
her  predictions  were  not  realized,  she  would  quietly  say: 
£Ah!  well,  Sister,  I  was  mistaken.  I  believed  what  I 
told.  you.  I  am  very  glad  the  truth  is  known.’ 1 

“  Meanwhile,  time  fled,' and  our. good  Sister  often  spoke 
of  her  approaching  end.  Our  venerated  Superiors  began 
to  feel  anxious  about  losing  her,  and  the  Superior  Gen- 


1  Pei'sons  favored  with  supernatural  communications  are  not  thereby 
preserved  from  error.  They  may  he  deceived  in  misunderstanding  what 
they  see  or  hear,  they  may  he  duped  hy  the  illusions  of  the  demon,  they 
may  involuntarily  mingle  their  own  ideas  with  those  which  come  from 
God,  and  they  may  fail  in  transmitting  with  accuracy  what  has  been 
revealed  to  them.  We  must  also  remark  that  prophecies  are  frequently 
conditional,  and  their  accomplishment  depends  upon  the  manner  in 
which  the  conditions  are  f  ulftlled  ;  so  that,  when  the  Church  approves 
these  private  revelations,  she  does  nothing  more  than  declare  that,  after 
grave  examination,  they  may  be  published  for  the  edification  of  tho 
faithful,  and  that  the  proofs  given  are  sufficient  to  ensure  belief. 

To  the  Sacred  Writers  alone  belongs  the  privilege  of  infallibility  in 
receiving  and  transmitting  divine  inspirations. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


33 


eral  one  day  sent  for  her  to  come  to  the  Community  that 
he  might  receive  from  her  own  lips  certain  communica¬ 
tions  which  he  considered  very  important. 

“  Sister  Catherine,  to  whom  this  was  wholly  unex¬ 
pected,  wTas  almost  speechless  with  amazement.  On  her 
return,  she  expressed  to  me  her  emotion,  and,  for  the 
first  time,  opened  her  heart  to  me  concerning  that  which 
she  had  formerly  so  much  feared  to  reveal. 

“This  repugnance  had  vanished;  seeing  herself  on 
the  borders  of  the  tomb,  she  felt  constrained  to  make 
known  the  details  which  she  thought  buried  with  the 
venerated  Father  Aladel,  and  she  expressed  great  grief 
that  devotion  to  the  Immaculate  Conception  was  less 
lively  and  general  than  it  had  been. 

“  These  communications,  moreover,  were  for  myself 
alone;  I  did  not  impart  them  to  the  other  Sisters.  It 
is  true,  the  greater  number  were  informed  of  this  pious 
secret,  but*  they  never  learned  it  from  Sister  Catherine 
herself.  All  they  could  observe  in  connexion  with  it 
was  her  ardent  love  for  Mary  Immaculate  and  her  zeal 
for  the  propagation  of  the  Miraculous  Medal,  also  that, 
when  she  heard  one  of  our  Sisters  express  a  desire  to 
make  the  pilgrimage  to  Lourdes  or  some  other  privileged 
sanctuary  of  Mary,  she  could  not  refrain  from  saying, 
somewhat  impetuously:  ‘But  why  do  you  wish  to  go 
so  far  ?  Have  you  not  the  Community  ?  Did  not  the 
Blessed  Virgin  appear  there  as  well  as  at  Lourdes  ? 9 
And  a  most  extraordinary  fact  is,  that,  without  having 
read  any  of  the  publications  concerning  this  miraculous 
grotto,  Sister  Catherine  was  more  familiar  with  what  had 
taken  place  there  than  many  who  had  made  the  pil¬ 
grimage.  Leaving  these  incidents  aside,  never  did  she 
utter  a  word  calculated  to  give  the  impression  that  she 


34 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


had  any  part  in  the  singular  favors  the  Blessed  Virgin 
had  lavished  upon  our  humble  chapel  at  the  Mother 
House. 

“  Since  opening  her  heart  to  me,  this  good  companion 
had  become  very  affectionate ;  it  was  a  rest  for  her,  a 
consolation  to  find  some  one  who  understood  her.  Our 
worthy  Father  Chevalier,  Assistant  of  the  Congregation 
of  the  Mission,  occasionally  visited  her  to  receive  her 
communications  concerning  the  apparition.  One  day, 
he  spoke  to  her  of  the  new  edition  he  was  preparing  of 
the  notice  of  the  medal.  ‘When  M.  Aladel’s  edition  of 
1842  appeared/  replied  Sister  Catherine,  ‘I  said  to  him, 
truly,  that  he  would  never  publish  another,  and  that  I 
would  never  see  another  edition,  because  it  would  not  be 
finished  during  my  lifetime/  ‘  I  shall  catch  you  there/ 
replied  M.  Chevalier,  who  expected  it  to  appear  very 
soon.  But  unforeseen  difficulties  having  retarded  the 
publication,  he  subsequently  recognized  that  the  good 
Sister  had  spoken  rightly. 

“  From  the  beginning  of  the  year  1876,  Sister  Cathe¬ 
rine  alluded  very  frequently  to  her  death ;  on  all  our 
feast  days,  she  never  failed  to  say :  ‘  It  is  the  last  time 

I  shall  see  this  feast/  And  when  we  appeared  not  to 
credit  her  assertion,  she  added:  ‘I  shall  certainly  not 
see  the  year  1877/  We  could  not,  however,,  believe  bei 
end  so  near.  For  some  months  she  had  been  obliged  to 
keep  her  bed,  and  relinquish  that  active  life  she  had  led 
so  many  years. 

“Her  strength  was  gradually  failing;  the  asthma 
joined  to  some  affection  of  the  heart  undermined  her 
constitution ;  she  felt  that  she  was  dying,  but  it  was 
without  a  fear,  we  might  say  without  emotion.  One  day, 
when  speaking  to  her  of  her  death :  ‘  You  are  not 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


35 


afraid,  then,’  said  I,  ‘  dear  Sister  Catherine.’  ‘Afraid ! 
Sister !  ’  she  exclaimed ;  ‘  why  should  I  be  afraid  ?  I  am 
going  to  our  Lord,  the  Blessed  Virgin,  St.  Vincent.’ 

“And,  truly,  our  dear  companion  had  nothing  to  fear, 
for  her  death  was  as  calm  as  her  life. 

“  Several  days  previous,  one  of  our  Sisters  was  talking 
familiarly  with  her,  when,  without  any  allusion  to  the 
subject  from  the  other,  our  sick  Sister  said:  ‘I  shall 
go  to  Reuilly.’  This  was  the  name  given  the  House  of 
Providence,  separated  from  d’Enghien  Hospital  by  a  vast 
garden,  and  similar  to  it  in  the  nature  of  its  works. 
AVhat!  to  Reuilly?’  answered  her  companion;  ‘you 
would  not  have  the  heart  to  do  so,  you  who  love  so  well 
your  Enghien,  that  you  have  never  left.’  ‘  I  tell  you,  I 
shall  go  to  Reuilly.’  ‘But  when?’  ‘Ah!  that  is  it!’ 
said  Sister  Catherine,  in  a  decided,  mysterious  tone,  that 
disconcerted  her  companion.  After  a  few  moments,  she 
added :  ‘  There  will  he  no  need  of  a  hearse  at  my 

funeral.’  ‘  Oh !  what  do  you  mean  ?’  replied  the  Sister. 
‘  It  will  not  be  needed,’  said  the  sick  one,  emphatically. 
‘  But  why  not  ?  ’  ‘  They  will  put  me  in  the  chapel  at 

ReuiMy.’  These  words  struck  her  companion,  who 
repeated  the  conversation  to  me.  ‘  Keep  that  to  yourself,’ 
said  I. 

“  On  the  31st  of  December,  she  had  several  spells  of 
weakness,  symptoms  of  her  approaching  end.  We  then 
proposed  to  her  the  last  consolations  of  religion;  she 
gratefully  consented,  and  received  the  Sacraments  with 
indescribable  peace  and  happiness ;  then,  at  her  request, 
we  recited  the  litany  of  the  Immaculate  Conception. 

“  Being  one  day  near  her  bed,  speaking  to  her  of 
Heaven  and  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  she  expressed  a  desire 
to  have  during  her  agony  sixty-three  children,  each 


36 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


invoking  the  Blessed  Virgin  by  one  of  her  titles  in  the 
litany  of  the  Immaculate  Conception,  and  especially 
these  very  consoling  words :  4  Terror  of  demons,  pray 

for  us.’  It  was  observed  that  there  were  not  sixty-three 
invocations  in  the  litany.  ‘  You  will  find  them  in  the 
office  of  the  Immaculate  Conception,’  said  she.  Measures 
were  taken  to  comply  with  her  desires,  the  invocations 
were  written  upon  slips  of  paper  and  kept  for  the  final 
hour,  but,  just  at  the  time  of  her  agony,  we  could  not 
collect  the  children ;  she  then  asked  that  the  litany  be 
recited,  and  had  us  repeat  three  times  the  invocation 
which  makes  hell  tremble. 

“  Our  Sisters  were  especially  touched  to  hear  her 
exclaim,  with  an  accent  of  deep  tenderness  :  6  My  dear 

Community!  my  dear  Mother  House!’  So  true  is  it, 
that  what  we  have  loved  most  in  life  returns  to  us  with 
renewed  vigor  at  the  hour  of  death ! 

“  Some  of  her  former  companions  and  friends  of  the 
House  came  during  the  day  to  see  her  for  a  last  time; 
one  of  them,  holding  an  office  in  the  Seminary,  approach¬ 
ing  her,  said  sadly  :  ‘  Sister  Catherine,  are  you  going  to 

leave  us  without  telling  me  a  word  of  the  Blessed  Vir¬ 
gin  ?  ’  Then  the  dying  Sister  leaned  towards  her,  and 
whispered  softly  in  her  ear  quite  a  while.  ‘  I  ought  not 
to  speak,’  said  she;  ‘it  is  M.  Chevalier  who  is  commis¬ 
sioned  to  do  that.’  .  .  .  She  continued,  without  inter¬ 
ruption  :  ‘  The  Blessed  Virgin  has  promised  to  grant 

especial  graces  every  time  one  prays  in  the  chapel,  but 
particularly  an  increase  of  purity,  that  purity  of  mind, 
heart,  will,  which  is  pure  love.’ 

“This  good  daughter,  animated  with  the  true  primitive 
spirit  of  the  Community,  was,  in  uttering  these  last  words, 
the  unconscious  echo  of  the  venerable  Mother  Legras, 
whose  writings  breathe  the  same  thought. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


37 


“A  Sister-Servant,  who  came  to  visit  her,  approaching 
the  sick  Sister,  reminded  her  of  the  necessities  of  the 
Community  and  of  the  Seminary,  and  ended  by  saying : 
‘  Dear  Sister  Catherine,  when  you  get  to  Heaven,  do  not 
forget  all  this,  attend  to  all  my  commissions.’  Sister 
Catherine  answered :  4  Sister,  my  will  is  good,  but  I 

have  always  been  so  stupid,  so  dull,  I  shall  not  know 
how  to  explain  myself,  for  I  am  ignorant  of  the  language 
of  Heaven.’  Upon  which  the  other,  delighted  with  so 
much  simplicity,  was  inspired  to  say :  ‘  Oh  !  my  dear 

Sister  Catherine,  in  Heaven  we  do  not  speak  as  we  do  on 
earth ;  the  soul  regards  God,  the  good  God  regards  the 
soul,  and  all  is  understood — that  is  the  language  of 
Heaven.’  Our  dear  Sister’s  countenance  became  radiant 
at  this,  and  she  answered:  ‘Oh!  Sister,  if  it  is  thus, 
be  tranquil,  all  your  commissions  will  be  fulfilled.’ 

“  M.  Chevalier  came,  also,  that  day  to  give  her  his 
blessing,  and  he  spoke  to  her  on  the  same  subject. 
Sister  Catherine  answered  him  with  faculties  undimmed, 
and  said  to  him,  among  other  things  :  ( The  pilgrimages 
the  Sisters  make  are  not  favorable  to  piety.  The  Blessed 
Virgin  did  not  tell  me  to  go  so  far  to  pray ;  it  is  in  the 
Community  chapel  she  wishes  the  Sisters  to  invoke  her, 
that  is  their  true  pilgrimage.’ 

“  The  poor,  to  whom  she  was  so  devoted,  likewise 
occupied  her  thoughts.  *  *  *  *  *  * 

“At  four  in  the  afternoon,  another  attack  of  weakness 
collected  us  all  around  our  dear,  dying  one,  but  the 
supreme  moment  had  not  yet  come.  We  surrounded  her 
bed  until  evening.  At  seven,  she  seemed  to  sink  into  a 
slumber,  and  without  the  least  agony  or  the  least  sign  of 
suffering,  she  yielded  her  last  sigh.  Scarcely  could  we 
perceive  that  she  had  ceased  to  live.  .  .  .  Never  have 
I  seen  a  death  so  calm  and  gentle.” 


38 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


“  The  deepest  emotion  now  filled  our  hearts ;  we  pon¬ 
dered  the  celestial  interview  of  our  blessed  companion 
with  that  good  God  who  had  so  often  revealed  Himself 
to  her  during  her  Seminary  life,  and  that  beautiful 
Virgin,  whose  charms  can  never  be  depicted  on  earth. 

“  It  was  not  sorrow  which  pervaded  our  hearts ;  not  a 
tear  was  shed  in  these  first  moments ;  we  yielded  to  an 
indescribable  emotion;  we  felt  ourselves  near  a  Saint; 
the  veil  of  humility  under  which  she  had  lived  so  long 
concealed  was  now  rent,  that  we  might  see  in  her  only 
the  soul  favored  by  Heaven. 

“  Our  Sisters  disputed  the  happiness  of  passing  the 
night  beside  her  venerated  remains,  a  magnetic  attraction 
drawing  them  to  her. 

“  To  perpetuate  the  fact  that  she  had  received  these 
favors  whilst  still  a  Seminary  Sister,  we  thought  of 
having  her  photograph  taken,  also,  in  the  Seminary 
habit ;  it  succeeded  completely  in  both  costumes. 

“  We  now  carried  her  blessed  remains  into  the  chapel. 
There  the  Immaculate  Virgin  watched  over  her;  lilies 
and  roses  surrounded  her  virginal  body,  and  her  cher¬ 
ished  device — ‘0  Mary!  conceived  without  sin,  pray  for 
us  who  have  recourse  to  thee’ — surrounding  this  little 
sanctuary,  seemed  the  last  echo  of  her  life. 

“  Then  commenced  the  miracle  of  glorified  humility; 
this  humble  Sister,  who  in  life  had  been  scarcely  noticed, 
was  suddenly  surrounded  by  persons  of  every  age  and 
condition,  who  considered  it  a  very  great  happiness  to 
come,  not  to  pray  for  her,  but  to  recommend  themselves 
to  her  blessed  intercession. 

“As  for  us  who  were  keeping  watch  around  our  dear 
relic,  we  could  not  bear  to  think  of  the  moment  which 
would  take  her  from  us.  This  house  which  had  been 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


39 


protected  by  lier  presence  for  forty-six  years,  would  it  be 
deprived  of  her  forever  ?  The  thought  was  heart-break¬ 
ing  ;  it  seemed  as  if  we  were  about  to  lose  the  protection 
of  the  Immaculate  Virgin,  who  would  henceforth  cease 
to  hover  over  us. 

“On  the  other  hand,  to  keep  our  dear  Sister  with  us 
appeared  impossible.  Our  Superiors  being  consulted, 
permitted  us  to  take  measures  in  accordance  with  our 
wishes.  We  had  a  world  of  difficulties  to  surmount. 

“‘ Pray/  said  I  to  our  Sisters;  and  they  passed  the 
night  supplicatiug  the  Immaculate  Mary  to  let  our 
beloved  companion  remain  with  us. 

“All  night  long,  I  vainly  tried  to  think  of  a  suitable 
resting  place  for  her,  when  suddenly,  at  the  sound  of  the 
four  o’clock  bell,  I  thought  I  heard  these  words :  ‘  The 

vault  is  under  the  chapel  of  Reuilly.’  ‘  True  enough/ 
said  I,  joyfully,  like  a  person  who  suddenly  sees  the 
realization  of  a  long  deferred  hope.  I  remembered  now 
that,  during  the  construction  of  the  chapel,  a  vault  had 
been  made  communicating  with  the  children’s  refectory. 
Our  worthy  Mother  Mazin  had  assigned  to  it  no  actual 
purpose,  saying  we  might  have  use  for  it  hereafter. 

“  There  was  no  time  to  lose.  We  were  on  the  eve  of 
her  funeral,  and  the  authorization,  so  difficult  to  obtain, 
had  not  yet  been  solicited. 

“The  vault  was  hastily  prepared,  and  the  petition, 
sustained  by  influential  persons,  succeeded  as  if  by 
enchantment. 

“January  3d,  the  feast  of  St.  Genevieve,  was  the  day 
appointed  for  the  interment  of  her,  whom  we  regarded 
as  the  tutelary  angel  of  our  house.  But  the  word  ‘inter¬ 
ment’  is  not  appropriate  here — ‘triumph’  is  the  proper 
expression— for  it  was  a  veritable  triumph  for  our  humble 
Sister. 


40 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


“A  deputation  was  sent  from  all  the  houses  of  our 
Sisters,  that  had  received  timely  notice,  and  the  little 
chapel  was  much  too  small  to  accommodate  the  numbers 
that  came.  Mass  over,  the  funeral  cortege  which  was  to 
accompany  the  body  in  procession  from  d’Enghien  Hos¬ 
pital  to  the  vault  at  Reuilly  was  organized,  as  follows : 
The  inmates  of  our  industrial  school,  Children  of  Mary, 
came  first,  hearing  their  banner ;  next  to  these,  all  our 
little  orphans ;  then,  our  young  girls  of  the  Society 
(both  externs  and  those  belonging  to  the  house),  wearing 
the  livery  of  the  Immaculate  Mary;  the  parishioners, 
and  lastly,  our  Sisters  preceding  the  clergy. 

“  This  lengthy  procession  passed  slowly  through  the 
long  garden  walk,  and  whilst  the  solemn  chants  of  the 
Benedictus  resounded  afar,  the  modest  coffin  appeared 
in  sight,  covered  with  lilies  and  eglantines,  emblems  of 
purity  and  simplicity. 

“At  the  entrance  of  the  vault,  the  crowd  stood  aside, 
and  our  Children  of  Mary  greeted  the  arrival  of  the 
body  by  singing  the  blessed  invocation  :  ‘  0  Mary!  con¬ 
ceived  without  sin,  pray  for  us  who  have  recourse  to 
thee !’  It  would  be  impossible  to  describe  the  effect  of 
these  funeral  obsequies,  of  a  nature  so  entirely  new. 

“  To  preserve  our  treasure,  it  was  necessary  to  wall  up 
the  subterranean  entrance,  but  we  had  an  opening  made 
communicating  with  the  chapel. 

“  The  ppor,  whom  Sister  Catherine  had  nursed,  lay  a 
magnificent  crown  on  the  tomb  of  St.  Vincent’s  humble 
daughter,  who,  in  life,  sought  only  the  lowliest  paths, 
and  who  had  supplicated  the  Blessed  Virgin  to  keep  her 
unknown  and  unsought.”  ***** 

The  life  of  dear  Sister  Laboure  was  the  faithful  reali¬ 
zation  of  Our  Lord's  words  in  the  Gospel :  “  I  return 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


41 


* 


Thee  thanks,  Father,  that  Thou  hast  concealed  these 
things  from  the  wise  of  this  world  and  hast  revealed 
them  to  little  ones.”  Never  wrere  the  gifts  of  God  better 
concealed  in  a  soul,  under  the  double  mantle  of  humility 
and  simplicity. 

For  forty-six  years  did  she  lead  a  life  of  obscurity  and 
toil,  seeking  no  other  satisfaction  than  that  of  pleasing 
God;  she  sanctified  herself  in  the  lowliest  paths  by  a 
faithful  correspondence  to  grace,  and  an  exact  com¬ 
pliance  with  the  practices  of  a  Community  life.  The 
favors  she  received  from  Heaven  never  filled  her  heart 
with  pride ;  witness  of  the  wonders  daily  wrought  by  the 
medal,  she  never  uttered  a  word  that  might  lead  others 
to  suspect  how  much  more  she  knew  about  it  than  any 
one  else. 

Might  we  not  say,  she  had  chosen  for  her  motto  these 
words  of  A  Kempis :  “  Love  to  be  unknown  and  accounted 
as  nothing  ?  ”  How  faithfully  these  traits  portray  the 
true  daughter  of  the  humble  Vincent  de  Paul ! 

What,  in  Heaven,  must  be  the  glory  of  those  whose 
earthly  life  was  one  of  self-abasement  ?  Do  we  not 
already  perceive  a  faint  radiance  of  this  glory  ?  The 
obsequies  of  the  humble  servant  of  the  poor  resembled 
a  triumph ;  by  an  almost  unheard  of  exception,  her  body 
remains  in  the  midst  of  her  spiritual  family;  her  tomb 
is  visited  by  persons  of  every  condition,  who,  with  con¬ 
fidence,  recommend  themselves  to  her  intercession,  and 
many  of  whom  assure  us  that  their  petitions  have  been 
granted.  In  fine,  this  biographical  notice  discloses  what 
Sister  Catherine  so  carefully  concealed,  and  thus  accom¬ 
plishes  Our  Lord’s  promise  :  “  He  who  humbleth  him¬ 

self,  shall  be  .exalted.” 


4* 


CHAPTER  II. 


Marts  Agency  in  the  Church. 


THIS  AGENCY,  EVER  MANIFEST,  SEEMS  TO  HAYE  DISAP' 
FEARED  DURING  THE  EIGHTEENTH  AND  IN  THE 

BEGINNING  OF  THE  NINETEENTH  CENTURY - MARY 

APPEARS  IN  1830 - MOTIVES  AND  IMPORTANCE  OF 

THIS  APPARITION — THE  IMMACULATE  CONCEPTION. 

Devotion  to  the  most  Blessed  Virgin  is  as  ancient  as 
Christianity,  and  we  find  traces  of  it  from  the  very  origin 
of  the  Church,  among  all  nations  who  accepted  the 
Gospel.  During  the  first  ages,  it  was  concealed  in  the 
obscurity  of  the  catacombs,  or  veiled  itself  under  sym¬ 
bolical  forms  to  escape  the  profanation  of  infidels  ;  but 
when  the  era  of  peace  succeeded  that  of  bloody  persecu¬ 
tions,  it  reappeared  openly  and  in  all  the  brilliancy  of 
its  ravishing  beauty.  It  developed  a  wonderful  growth, 
especially  in  the  fifth  century,  after  the  Council  of 


(42) 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


43 


Ephesus  had  proclaimed  the  divine  maternity  of  Mary, 
thereby  sanctioning  the  exceptional  homages  rendered 
her  above  all  the  saints. 

The  image  of  the  Virgin  Mother,  circulated  through¬ 
out  Christendom,  becomes  the  ornament  of  churches, 
the  protection  of  the  fireside,  and  an  object  of  devotion 
to  the  faithful.  It  is  at  this  epoch,  especially,  we  see 
everywhere  gradually  disappearing  the  last  vestiges  of 
paganism.  The  Immaculate  Virgin,  the  Mother  of  ten¬ 
derness,  the  Queen  of  Angels,  the  Patroness .  of  regen¬ 
erated  humanity,  supplants  those  vain  idols,  which  for 
ages  had  fostered  superstition,  with  its  train  of  vices  and 
errors. 

Every  Catholic  admits  that  the  Church's  veneration 
of  Mary  rests  upon  an  inviolable  foundation — both  faith 
and  reason  unite  in  justifying  it.  Events  have  proved 
that  God  Himself  has  authorized  it,  for  it  has  often 
pleased  Him  to  recompense  the  confidence  and  fidelity  of 
her  servants,  by  sensible  marks  of  His  power,  by  extra¬ 
ordinary  graces — in  a  word,  by  true  miracles.  By  a  dis¬ 
position  of  His  Providence,  He  has  decreed  Mary’s 
intervention  in  the  economy  of  the  Church  and  the 
sanctification  of  souls,  as  He  did  in  the  mysteries  of  the 
Incarnation  and  Eedemption.  Her  character  of  Mediatrix 
between  Heaven  and  earth  obliges  her  to  make  this 
agency  felt,  to  display  the  power  she  has  received  in 
favor  of  man.  These  manifestations  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin  in  the  Church,  these  marvelous  proofs  of  her 
solicitude  for  us,  form  an  interesting  portion  of  the 
history  of  Catholicity.  The  liturgy  is  full  of  such  sou¬ 
venirs,  and  several  feasts  have  been  instituted  to  com¬ 
memorate  them.  Christian  countries  abound  in  traditions 
of  this  nature ;  they  are  one  of  the  sources  whence  piety 
derives  its  nourishment. 


44 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


The  majority  of  pilgrim  shrines  owe  their  origin  to 
some  supernatural  intervention  of  the  Blessed  Virgin. 
Sometimes  she  has  manifested  herself  under  a  visible 
form,  most  frequently  to  a  poor  shepherd  or  peasant; 
again,  she  has  wrought  a  miracle,  as  the  recovery  of  a 
sick  person,  the  conversion  of  a  hardened  sinner,  or  some 
other  prodigy  betokening  the  power  of  a  supernatural 
agency.  Sometimes,  a  statue,  a  picture,  apparently  not 
fashioned  by  the  hand  of  man,  is  accidentally  discovered; 
the  neighboring  population  are  touched,  their  faith  is 
reanimated,  and  soon  a  shrine,  a  chapel,  or  even  a  splen¬ 
did  basilica,  is  erected  to  protect  this  gift  of  Heaven,  this 
pledge  of  Mary’s  affection.  Innumerable  generations 
repair  to  the  spot,  and  new  favors,  new  miracles,  inef¬ 
fable  consolations,  ever  attest  the  tutelary  guardianship 
of  her,  whom  humble,  confiding  hearts  have  never 
invoked  in  vain.  We  might  cite  hundreds  of  names  in 
support  of  these  assertions. 

The  history  of  devotion  to  Mary  in  Catholic  countries 
gives  rise  to  an  observation  worthy  of  remark,  that  the 
faith  of  a  country  is  in  proportion  to  its  devotion  to  the 
Blessed  Virgin.  We  can  also  add  that,  when  God  wishes 
to  revive  the  Faith  among  any  people,  He  commissions 
Mary  to  manifest  there  her  goodness  and  power. 

Every  age  has  furnished  the  Ghurch  with  constantly 
increasing  proofs  of  Mary’s  mediation  ;  there  are  epochs 
in  which  she  seems  to  be  so  lavish  of  her  presence,  that 
we  might  say  she  lives  familiarly  among  mankind,  and 
that  her  delights  are  to  converse  with  them. 

Again,  on  the  contrary,  she  appears  to  retire,  to  hold 
herself  aloof  from  the  world,  to  give  no  more  signs  of 
her  intervention.  We  have  a  striking  example  of  this  in 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


45 


a  somewhat  recent  age.  More  than  a  century  do  wTe  find 
deprived  of  Mary’s  sensible  mediation ;  history  records 
in  all  that  period  not  one  of  these  apparitions,  not  a  new 
pilgrim  shrine  founded,  not  a  signal  grace  obtained 
through  the  intercession  of  the  Mother  of  Mercy.  If  a 
few  events  of  this  kind  took  place,  they  were  at  least 
very  rare,  and  have  remained  in  obscurity.  This  age, 
forsaken  by  the  Blessed  Virgin,  was  the  eighteenth  cen¬ 
tury,  to  which  we  must  add  the  first  thirty  years  of  the 
nineteenth. 

AT  this  epoch,  when  impious  rationalism  endeavored 
to  efface  all  idea  of  the  supernatural,  when  the  most 
firmly  established  truths  were  attacked,  when  among 
Christians  the  standard  of  virtue  was  lowered  and  char¬ 
acter  was  of  slight  esteem  in  any  class  or  station  of 
society,  we  might  believe  that  Mary,  fatigued  with  men’s 
ingratitude,  had  resolved  to  leave  them  to  their  own 
devices,  and  let  them  govern  the  world  according  to 
their  ideas  of  assumed  wisdom.  She  did,  in  reality,  not 
renounce  her  mission  of  Mediatrix  in  favor  of  the 
Church,  she  still  watched  over  her  great  adopted  family, 
she  listened  to  the  prayers  of  her  faithful  servants,  but 
she  remained  invisible,  she  no  longer  displayed  any  of 
those  marks  of  tenderness  her  maternal  heart  had  lav¬ 
ished  upon  them  in  the  ages  of  faith. 

We  know  the  consequences  of  Mary’s  abandoning  the 
earth,  and  how  these  sages  who  wished  to  dispense  with 
God  governed  society.  The  history  of  their  reign  is 
written  in  letters  of  fire,  of  blood  and  of  filth. 

This  revolutionary  and  impious  naturalism  was  pro¬ 
longed  into  the  nineteenth  century;  it  still  exerts  a 
deplorable  influence  at  the  present  day,  but  it  encounters 
opposition  ;  the  supernatural  order  is  firmly  asserted,  the 


46 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


truths  of  Faith  are  warmly  defended,  the  holy  Church 
is  respected  and  obeyed,  its  august  Head  is  held  in  ven¬ 
eration  to  the  very  extremities  of  the  earth,  God’s  king¬ 
dom  is  still  opposed,  hut  it  numbers  devoted  subjects, 
who,  if  needful,  would  shed  their  blood  in  its  defence. 
Indifference,  human  respect,  jeering  scepticism,  are 
gradually  disappearing,  leaving  the  Church  with  only 
sincere  friends  or  declared  enemies.  It  is  a  progress  no 
one  can  ignore. 

Whence  comes  this  change  ?  and  what  the  date  of  so 
consoling  a  resurrection  ?  Beyond  a  doubt,  it  owes  its 
origin  to  God’s  infinite  bounty — but  the  instrument,  can 
it  be  ignored  or  contemned  ?  Is  it  not  the  Blessed  Vir¬ 
gin  Mary  ?  Has  not  her  mediation  been  visible- for  forty 
years  ?  Yes ;  it  is  Mary  who  has  wrought  this  astonish¬ 
ing  transformation,  and  through  the  medal  styled  mirac¬ 
ulous  has  this  series  of  wonders  been  inaugurated. 

In  1830,  does  Mary  for  the  first  time,  after  an  interval 
of  a  century  and  a  half,  manifest  her  desire  of  a  recon¬ 
ciliation  with  earth. 

It  is  the  first  sign  of  pardon  she  accords  man,  after 
her  long  silence. 

It  is  the  announcement  of  a  new  era  which  is  about  tc 
commence. 

The  apparition  of  November  27th,  in  the  chapel  ol 
the  Mother  House  of  the  Daughters  of  Charity,  Paris, 
appears,  at  first,  to  be  of  little  importance,  yet  it  waa 
destined  to  have  an  immense  bearing  upon  the  future 
and  its  consequences  were  to  be  incalculable.  Like  a 
stream  whose  source  is  concealed  at  the  foot  of  a  moun¬ 
tain,  but  which  receives  as  it  advances  numberless  tribu¬ 
taries,  and  finally  becomes  a  majestic  river,  fertilizing 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


4? 


the  provinces  and  kingdoms  through  which  it  flows ;  so 
the  vision  of  the  medal  has  been  the  initiatory  step  in  a 
religious  movement,  which,  to-day,  extends  throughout 
the  world,  sitting  in  justice  upon  old  errors,  superan¬ 
nuated  prejudices;  systems  inimical  to  truth,  and  fully 
revealing  the  true  Church  and  true  sanctity,  rendering 
to  Mary  Immaculate,  Mother  of  God  and  Mother  of 
men,  such  tributes  of  veneration,  love  and  devotion,  as 
she  has  never  received  since  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel. 

The  reader  is  already  acquainted  with  Sister  Catherine, 
the  humble  daughter  whom  Mary  deigned  to  select  for 
her  confidante.  The  following  chapter  gives  a  detailed 
account  of  the  apparitions. 

We  have  said  that  this  event  was  the  dawn  of  a  new 
era,  the  signal  of  renewed  devotion  to  Mary  throughout 
the  world.  It  seemed  as  if  this  tender  Mother  wished, 
by  lavishing  extraordinary  graces  upon  her  children,  to 
make  them  forget  the  severity  with  which  she  had  pun¬ 
ished  their  offences. 

A  rapid  glance  at  the  development  of  devotion  to 
Mary,  during  half  a  century,  will  suffice  to  show  the 
truth  of  this  affirmation. 

The  medal,  scarcely  struck,  is  circulated  by  millions ; 
it  immediatelv  becomes  the  instrument  of  so  manv  cures 
and  conversions,  that  it  is  universally  styled  the  Mirac¬ 
ulous  Medal,  a  name  which  clung  to  it,  and  which  is 
justified  by  the  constant  working  of  new  miracles,  as  the 
second  part  of  this  book  will  show.  But  this  medal  was 
destined  not  only  to  work  miracles,  it  had  an  object  still 
higher,  it  had  a  dogmatical  signification,  it  was  to  popu¬ 
larize  the  belief  in  the  Immaculate  Conception  of  Ma  y. 

As  far  as  is  possible  for  us  to  penetrate  the  adorable 
designs  of  Providence,  everything  inclines  us  to  believe 
that  the  Immaculate  Conception  is  one  of  those  truths 


48 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


whose  proclamation  is  interwoven  with  the  welfare  of 
modern  society,  and  whose  influence  upon  Catholicity  is 
incalculable.  It  is  the  complement  of  the  Blessed  Vir¬ 
gin’s  glory ;  even  with  the  incomparable  prerogative  of 
her  divine  maternity,  her  grandeur  would  still  lack  some¬ 
thing,  were  she  not  proclaimed  free  from  original  sin. 
The  germ  contained  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  preserved 
by  tradition,  taught  by  the  Fathers  and  holy  Doctors, 
supported  by  the  Roman  pontiffs,  solemnized  from  the 
earliest  ages  in  many  churches,  adopted  instinctively  by 
the  piety  of  the  faithful,  and  depicted  under  most  grace¬ 
ful  forms  by  brush  and  chisel  of  Christian  artist,  this 
belief  received,  through  the  medal,  the  seal  of  a  popular 
devotion.  The  prayer  revealed  by  the  Blessed  Virgin 
herself:  “OMary!  conceived  without  sin,  pray  for  us 
who  have  recourse  to  thee  !  ”  this  prayer,  repeated  inces¬ 
santly  by  numberless  mouths  fronq  infancy  to  old  age, 
by  poor  and  rich,  and  in  every  quarter  of  the  globe, 
entered  as  a  formula  into  the  practices  of  a  Christian 
life,  and  hastened,  we  might  safely  say,  the  day  when 
Pius  IX  was  to  declare  the  Immaculate  Conception  an 
article  of  faith. 

The  wonderful  circulation  of  the  medal,  and  the 
miracles  wrought  by  means  of  it,  would  soonTiave  made 
the  chapel  of  the  rue  du  Bac  a  much  frequented  pilgrim 
shrine,  as  many  who  were  indebted  to  Mary  for  their 
cure  or  conversion  wished  to  testify  their  gratitude  by 
leaving  there  ex-vo to* offerings.  But  the  Superiors  of 
the  Community  deemed  it  inadvisable  to  allow  this. 
However,  Divine  Providence,  wishing  to  maintain  this 
pious  impulse,  opened  in  the  very  centre  of  Paris  a  sanc¬ 
tuary,  to  receive  what  the  chapel  of  the  Daughters  of 
Charity  had  refused. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


49 


The  pastor  of  Notre-Dame-des-Victoires,  M.  Desge- 
nettes,  who  had  taken  a  lively  interest  in  the  apparition 
of  1830,  was  inspired  to  consecrate  his  parish  to  the 
holy  and  immaculate  Heart  of  Mary.  An  Arch  confra¬ 
ternity  was  established  for  the  conversion  of  sinners ; 
the  success  was  as  rapid  as  it  was  wonderful,  and  soon 
the  whole  world  resounded  with  accounts  of  the  miracles 
accorded  the  associates’  prayers.  To  remind  them  that 
Notre-l)ame-des-Victoires  is  allied  with  the  vision  of 
the  Sister  of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul,  an  article  of  their 
rule  enjoins  them  to  wear,  with  respect  and  devotion,  the 
indulgenced  medal  of  the  Immaculate  Conception, 
known  as  the  Miraculous  Medal,  and  they  are  advised  to 
recite  occasionally  the  prayer  engraven  upon  that  medal : 
“0  Mary  !  conceived  without  sin,  pray  for  us  who  have 
recourse  to  thee  !  ” 

Some  years  later,  in  1840,  the  Blessed  Virgin  manifests 
herself  upon  the  mountain  at  La  Salette  to  two  little 
shepherd  children,  charging  them  to  warn  mankind  of 
the  necessity  of  doing  penance  in  order  to  avert  the 
impending  evils. 

At  Lourdes,  in  1858,  Mary  appears  to  a  poor  and  igno¬ 
rant  young  girl ;  she  tells  her  name,  calling  herself  by 
that  which  is  most  dear  to  her :  “  I  am  the  Immaculate 
Conception,”  and  she  promises  abundant  benedictions  to 
all  who  come  to  pray  in  that  favored  place. 

In  1871,  she  appears  in  the  village  of  Pontmain  to 
some  children ;  she  comes  to  revive  their  drooping  cour¬ 
age  and  restore  hope  to  their  fainting  hearts. 

It  would  take  too  long  to  enumerate  these  manifesta¬ 
tions  of  Mary  in  various  parts  of  Christendom — those 
images  which  seem  animated ;  those  mysterious  voices 
which  warn,  which  encourage  the  world ;  those  super- 


50 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


natural  revelations  to  privileged  souls — all,  we  might 
say,  favors  of  a  tender  Mother,  who  pardons  her  guilty 
children,  and  who  wishes  by  multiplied  tokens  of  her 
love  to  make  them  oblivious  of  her  past  severity. 

To  so  many  marks  of  the  Immaculate  Mary’s  tender¬ 
ness,  the  Catholic  world  has  responded  by  an  admirable 
outburst  of  filial  piety;  each  year  sees  hundreds  of 
thousands  of  pilgrims  seeking  her  privileged  sanctu¬ 
aries;  her  Feasts  are  celebrated  with  admirable  splendor ; 
devotion  to  her  is  clothed  in  every  form  capable  of 
expressing  admiration,  gratitude  and  tenderness.  Who 
could  enumerate  the  churches  and  monuments  every¬ 
where  erected  in  her  honor,  the  associations  established 
under  her  invocation,  the  books  composed  in  her  praises  ? 

But  the  homage  which  eclipses  all  others,  is  the  defi¬ 
nition  of  the  dogma  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  in 
1854.  This  definition,  ardently  desired  by  the  devout 
faithful,  enthusiastically  welcomed  by  the  whole  world, 
was  the  grand  thought  of  Pius  IX  after  his  elevation 
to  the  chair  of  St.  Peter,  and  it  will  be  recorded  in  his¬ 
tory  as  the  crowning  event  of  his  Pontificate,  already 
illustrious  for  so  many  other  causes. 

Mary,  by  this,  has  received  from  her  children  all  the 
glory  it  was  in  their  power  to  procure  her;  her  preroga¬ 
tives  appear  in  all  their  lustre ;  she  is  acknowledged  as 
sovereign  mistress  of  Heaven  and  earth  ;  she  occupies  in 
the  economy  of  religion  the  true  place  Divine  wisdom 
has  assigned  her.  Let  us  hope  she  will  soon  display  to 
the  world  the  effects  of  her  powerful  protection,  that  she 
will  crush  the  infernal  serpent’s  head,  that  she  will  calm 
the  storms  hell  has  unchained — in  fine,  that  she  will 
assure  the  triumph  of  the  Church  and  the  reign  of 
Jesus  Christ  in  justice  and  truth. 


CHAPTER  III. 


APPARITIONS  OF  THE  BLESSED  VIRGIN 

TO  SISTER  CATHERINE. 

FIRST  apparition:  the  angel  conducts  the  sister 

TO  THE  CHAPEL  ;  MARY  CONVERSES  WITH  HER— 
SECOND  APPARITION!  MARY  UPON  A  GLOBE,  HER 
HANDS  EMITTING  RAYS  OF  LIGHT,  SYMBOLIC  OF 
GRACE ;  MARY  ORDERS  A  MEDAL  TO  EE  STRUCK— 
THIRD  APPARITION:  MARY  RENEWS  THE- COMMAND. 

When  Sister  Catherine  was  favored  with  these  appa¬ 
ritions  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  she  related  by  word  of 
mouth  to  her  Director,  what  she  had  seen  and  heard, 
and  he,  though  apparently  attaching  little  importance 
to  her  communications,  carefully  took  note  of  them. 
The  Sister  never  thought  of  writing  them,  she  judged 


451) 


52 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


herself  incapable  of  doing  so,  and,  moreover,  in  her 
opinion,  it  would  have  been  contrary  to  humility. 

In  1856,  when  events  had  confirmed  the  truth  of  her 
1  predictions,  M.  Aladel  told  her  to  commit  to  writing  all 
she  could  recollect  of  the  supernatural  visitations  of 
1830.  She  obeyed,  despite  her  repugnance,  and  sketched 
an  account  of  her  vision  of  St.  Vincent's  heart,  which 
we  have  already  read,  and  that  of  the  apparitions  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin. 

In  obedience,  she  again  wrote  in  1876,  an  account  of 
these  same  apparitions. 

Finally,  another  copy,  not  dated,  was  found  among 
her  papers  after  death. 

These  three  narrations  accord  perfectly  in  the  main, 
yet  differ  sufficiently  in  detail  to  prove  that  one  was  not 
copied  from  the  other. 

To  these  manuscripts,  in  which  no  change  has  been 
made,  except  a  correction  of  faults  in  style  and  orthog¬ 
raphy,  are  we  indebted  for  the  following  account  of  the 
apparitions. 

It  is  to  be  regretted  that  M.  Aladel’s  notes  should  have 
been  almost  entirely  destroyed ;  no  doubt  they  contained 
very  interesting  details,  but  what  portion  of  them  re¬ 
mains,  is  of  little  importance. 

Before  quoting  Sister  Catherine’s  own  narration,  we 
must  remark,  that  the  first  vision,  having  little  reference 
to  anything  but  the  Sister  herself  and  St.  Vincent’s  two 
Communities,  M.  Aladel  did  not  deem  it  advisable  to 
have  published;  also,  that  although  the  account  of  the 
vision  of  the  medal  in  the  first  editions  of  the  notice, 
seems  to  differ  notably  from  that  related  by  the  Sister, 
we  will  see  later  how  these  discrepancies  can  be  explained, 
and  that  in  the  main  the  two  versions  are  identical. 


'» 


? 


■ 


i 


i* 


f 

i 

i 


T 

» 

i 


i 


.V 


V  . 


>-• 


FIRST  APPARITION  OF 


THE  BLFSSFl) 


VIRGIN 


To  Sister  Catherine  Labour t Daughter  of  Charity.  After  a  picture 
painted  from  instructions  given  by  Sister  Catherine.  ( See  the  expla¬ 
nation  at  the  list  of  engravings 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


53 


Sister  Catherine,  already  favored  with  celestial  visions, 
ardently  desired,  with  all  the  simplicity  of  her  nature, 
to  see  the  Blessed  Virgin.  To  obtain  this  grace,  she 
invoked  her  good  Angel,  St.  Vincent,  and  the  Blessed 
Virgin  herself. 

On  the  18th  of  July,  1830,  eve  of  the  Feast ‘of  St.  Vin¬ 
cent  de  Paul,  the  Directress  of  the  Seminary  gave  an 
instruction  on  devotion  to  the  Saints  and  the  Blessed 
Virgin;  this  but  inflamed  our  Sister's  pious  desire. 
Fully  imbued  with  the  thought,  she  retired  for  the 
night,  recommending  herself  to  her  blessed  Father,  St. 
Vincent,  and  confidently  believing  that  her  prayers 
would  be  answered. 

About  half-past  eleven  o’clock,  she  hears  her  name, 
“Sister  Laboure,”  distinctly  called  three  times;  sud¬ 
denly  awaking,  she  opens  her  curtain  on  the  side 
whence  the  voice  proceeds,  and  what  does  she  perceive? 
A  little  child  of  ravishing  beauty,  four  or  five  years  oi 
age,  dressed  in  white  and  enveloped  in  the  radiant  light 
beaming  from  his  fair  hair  and  noble  person.  “Come,” 
said  he,  in  a  melodious  voice,  “come  to  the  chapel,  the 
Blessed  Virgin  awaits  you.”  But,  thought  Sister  Cathe¬ 
rine  (she  slept  in  a  large  dormitory),  the  others  will 
hear  me,  I  shall  be  discovered.  “Have  no  fears,”  said 
the  child,  answering  her  thought,  “it  is  half-past  eleven, 
everybody  is  aleep,  I  will  accompany  you.” 

At  these  words,  no  longer  able  to  resist  the  invitation 
of  her  amiable  guide,  Sister  Catherine  dresses  hastily 
and  follows  the  child,  who  walks  always  at  her  left, 
illuming  the  places  through  which  he  passes;  and  every¬ 
where  along  their  path,  to  the  Sister’s  great  astonish¬ 
ment,  does  she  find  the  lamps  lighted.  Her  surprise 
redoubles,  on  seeing  the  door  open  at  the  child’s  touch. 


5* 


54 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


and  on  finding  the  altar  resplendent  with  lights,  “re¬ 
minding  her,”  she  said,  “of  the  midnight  Mass.” 

The  child  conducts  her  into  the  sanctuary;  here  she 
kneels,  whilst  her  celestial  guide  remains  standing  a 
little  behind  at  her  left. 

The  moments  of  waiting  seem  long  to  Sister  Cathe¬ 
rine;  at  last,  about  midnight,  the  child  says  to  her: 
“Behold  the  Blessed  Virgin,  behold  her!”  At  that 
instant,  she  distinctly  hears  on  the  right  hand  side  of 
the  chapel,  a  slight  noise,  like  the  rustling  of  a  silk 
robe;  a  most  beautiful  lady  enters  the  sanctuary,  and 
takes  her  seat  in  the  place  ordinarily  occupied  by  the 
Director  of  the  Community,  on  the  left  side  of  the  sanc¬ 
tuary.  The  seat,  the  attitude,  the  costume  (a  white  robe 
of  a  golden  tinge  and  a  blue  Yeil),  strongly  resemble  the 
representation  of  St.  Anne  in  the  picture  adorning  the 
sanctuary.  Yet  it  is  not  the  same  countenance,  and 
Sister  Catherine  is  struggling  interiorly  against  doubt. 
Can  this  indeed  be  the  Blessed  Virgin  ?  she  asks  herself. 
Suddenly,  the  little  child,  assuming  the  voice  of  a  man, 
speaks  aloud,  and  in  severe  words  asks  her  if  the  Queen 
of  Heaven  may  not  appear  to  a  poor  mortal  under  what¬ 
ever  form  she  pleases. 

Her  doubts  all  vanish,  and  following  only  the  impulses 
of  her  heart,  the  Sister  throws  herself  at  the  Blessed 
Virgin’s  feet,  familiarly  placing  her  hands  upon  the 
Blessed  Virgin’s  knees,  like  a  child  beside  its  mother. 

“At  this  moment,”  said  she,  “I  felt  the  sweetest  emo¬ 
tion  of  my  life,  it  would  be  impossible  for  me  to  express 
it.  The  Blessed  Virgin  told  me  how  I  must  act  in 
all  my  trials;  and  pointing  with  her  left  hand  to  the 
foot  of  the  altar,  she  told  me  it  was  there  I  must  come 
and  lay  open  my  heart,  adding  that  it  was  there  I  would 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


55 


receive  all  needful  consolation.  Then  she  also  said  to 
me:  ‘My  child,  I  am  going  to  charge  you  with  a  mission; 
you  will  suffer  many  trials  on  account  of  it,  but  you  will 
surmount  them,  knowing  that  you  endure  them  for  the 
glory  of  the  good  God.  You  will  be  contradicted,  but 
you  will  be  sustained  by  grace,  do  not  fear;  with  sim¬ 
plicity  and  confidence,  tell  all  that  passes  within  you  to 
him  who  is  charged  with  the  care  of  your  soul.  You 
will  see  certain  things,  you  will  be  inspired  in  your 
prayers,  give  an  account  to  him.’ 

“I  then  asked  the  Blessed  Virgin  for  an  explanation 
of  what  she  had  already  shown  me.  She  answered:  ‘My 
child,  the  times  are  very  disastrous,  great  trials  are  about 
to  come  upon  France,  the  throne  will  be  overturned,  the 
entire  world  will  be  in  confusion  by  reason  of  miseries 
of  every  kind.’  (The  Blessed  Virgin  looked  very  sad  in 
saying  this.)  ‘But  come  to  the  foot  of  this  altar,  here 
graces  will  be  shed  upon  all— upon  all  who  ask  for  them 
with  confidence  .and  fervor. 

“  ‘At  a  certain  time  the  danger  will  be  great  indeed,  it 
will  seem  as  if  all  were  lost,  but  do  not  fear,  I  shall  be 
with  you;  you  will  acknowledge  my  visit,  the  protection 
of  God  and  that  of  St.  Vincent  upon  the  two  Communi¬ 
ties.  Have  confidence,  do  not  be  discouraged,-  you  are 
in  my  especial  keeping 

“  ‘There  will  be  victims  in  other  Communities.’  (Tears 
were  in  the  Blessed  Virgin’s  eyes  as  she  said  this.) 
‘Among  the  clergy  of  Paris  there  will  be  victims,  Mgr. 
the  Archbishop  will  die.’  (At  these  words  her  tears 
flowed  anew.)  ‘My  child,  the  cross  will  be  despised,  it 
will  be  trampled  under  foot,  our  Lord’s  side  will  be 
opened  anew,  the  streets  will  flow  with  blood,  the  entire 
world  will  be  in  tribulation.’  ”  (Here  the  Blessed  Vir- 


56 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


gin  could  no  longer  speak,  grief  was  depicted  in  her 
countenance.)  At  these  words  Sister  Catherine  thought, 
when  will  this  take  place?  And  an  interior  light  dis¬ 
tinctly  indicated  to  her  in  forty  years. 

Another  version,  also  written  by  her  own  hand,  says 
forty  years,  then  ten,  after  which,  peace.  In  connexion 
with  this;  M.  Aladel  said  to  her:  “Will  you  and  I  see 
the  accomplishment  of  all  these  things?”  “If  we  do 
not,  others  will,”  replied  the  simple  daughter. 

The  Blessed  Virgin  also  entrusted  her  with  several 
communications  for  her  Director  concerning  the  Daugh¬ 


ters  of  Charity,  and  told  her  that  he  would  one  day  be 
clothed  with  the  necessary  authority  for  putting  them 
in  execution.1  After  this,  she  said  again:  “But  great 
troubles  will  come,  the  danger  will  be  imminent,  yet  do 
not  fear,  St.  Vincent  will  tyatch  over  you,  and  the  pro¬ 
tection  of  Cod  is  always  here  in  a  particular  manner.” 
(The  Blessed  Virgin  still  looked  very  sad.)  “  I  will  be 
with  you  myself,  I  will  always  keep  my  eye  upon  you, 
and  I  will  enrich  you  with  many  graces.”  The  Sister 
adds:  “Graces  will  be  bestowed,  particularly  upon 
all  who  ask  for  them,  but  they  must  pray,  they  must 
prRy  ^  ^  ^ 

“  I  could  not  tell,”  continues  the  Sister,  “  how  long  I 
remained  with  the  Blessed  Virgin;  all  I  can  say  is  that, 
after  talking  with  me  a  long  time,  she  disappeared  like 
a  shadow  that  vanishes.” 


On  arising  from  her  knees,  Sister  Catherine  perceived 
the  child  just  where  she  had  left  him,  to  throw  herself 
at  the  Blessed  Virgin’s  feet.  He  said :  “  She  has  gone,” 
and,  all  resplendent  with  light  as  before,  he  stationed 


1  M.  Aladel  was  made  Director  of  the  Community  in  1846. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


57 


himself  anew  at  her  left  hand,  and  conducted  her  hack 
to  the  dormitory  by  the  same  paths  as  they  had  come. 

“  I  believe,”  continues  the  narration,  “  that  this  child 
was  my  Guardian  Angel,  because  I  had  fervently  implored 
him  to  procure  me  the  favor  of  seeing  the  Blessed  Vir¬ 
gin.  .  .  .  Returned  to  my  bed,  I  heard  the  clock 
strike  two,  and  I  wTent  to  sleep  no  more.” 

What  has  just  been  recounted  was  only  a  part  of 
Sister  Catherine’s  mission,  or  rather  a  preparation  for  a 
future  mission  to  be  given  her  as  a  pledge  of  the  Immac¬ 
ulate  Mary’s  tenderness  for  the  human  race. 

In  the  month' of  November  of  this  same  year,  1830, 
Sister  Catherine  communicates  to  M.  Aladel  a  new  vision ; 
but  it  is  no  longer  that  of  an  afflicted  Mother  weeping 
over  the  evils  menacing  her  children,  or  the  martyrdom 
of  lier  dearest  friends.  This  vision  recalls  the  rainbow 
appearing  in  a  sky  still  black  with  storms,  or  the  star 
shining  through  the  tempest  to  inspire  the  mariner  with 
confidence — it  is  the  Virgin  Queen,  bearing  the  promise 
of  benediction,  salvation  and  peace. 

M.  Aladel  relates  this  to  the  Promoter  of  the  diocese, 
and  we  find  it  inserted  in  the  verbal  process  of  the 
investigation,  dated  February  16,  1S36,  as  follows: 

“At  half- past  five  in  the  evening,  whilst  the  Sisters 
were  in  the  chapel  taking  their  meditation,  the  Blessed 
Virgin  appeared  to  a  young  Sister  as  if  in  an  oval  pic¬ 
ture;  she  was  standing  on  a  globe,  only  one-half  oi 
which  was  visible ;  she  was  clothed  in  a  white  robe  and 
a  mantle  of  shining  blue,  having  her  hands  covered,  as  it 
were,  with  diamonds,  whence  emanated  -luminous  rays 
falling  upon  the  earth,  but  more  abundantly  upon  one 
portion  of  it. 


58 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


“A  voice  seemed  to  say :  6  These  rays  are  symbolic  of 

the  graces  Mary  obtains  for  men,  and  the  point  up6n 
which  they  fall  most  abundantly  is  France.’  Around 
the  picture,  written  in  golden  letters,  were  these  words : 
4  0  Mary !  conceived  without  sin,  pray  for  us  who  have 
recourse  to  thee  !’  This  prayer,  traced  in  a  semi-circle, 
began  at  the  Blessed  Virgin’s  right  hand,  and,  passing 
over  her  head,  terminated  at  her  left  hand.  The  reverse 
of  the  picture  bore  the  letter  M  surmounted  by  a  cross, 
having  a  bar  at  its  base,  and  beneath  the  monogram  of 
Mary,  were  the  hearts  of  Jesus  and  Mary,  the  first  sur¬ 
rounded  with  a  crown  of  thorns,  the  other  transpierced 
with  a  sword.  Then  she  seemed  to  hear  these  words : 
‘A  medal  must  be  struck  upon  this  model;  those  who 
wear  it  indulgenced,  and  repeat  this  prayer  with  devo¬ 
tion,  will  be,  in  an  especial  manner,  under  the  protection 
of  the  Mother  of  God.’  At  that  instant,  the  vision 
disappeared.” 

According  to  the  testimony  of  Sister  Catherine’s 
Director,  this  apparition  appeared  several  times  in  the 
course  of  a  few  months,  always  in  the  chapel  of  the 
Mother  House  of  the  Daughters  of  Charity,  either 
during  Mass  or  some  of  the  religious  exercises.  M.  Aladel 
adds  that  he  was  not  certain  as  to  their  number,  but 
he  knows  they  were  repeated  thrice,  at  least,  the  Sister 
having  mentioned  it  three  different  times. 

Here  is  the  account  written  by  the  Sister’s  own  hand: 

“  The  27th  of  November,  1830,  which  was  a  Saturday 
and  eve  of  the  first  Sunday  in  Advent,  whilst  making 
my  meditation  in  profound  silence,  at  half-past  five  in 
the  evening,  I  seemed  to  hear  on  the  right  hand  side  of 
the  sanctuary  something  like  the  rustling  of  a  silk  dress, 
and,  glancing  in  that  direction,  I  perceived  the  Blessed 


at 


SECOND  APPARITION  OF  THE  BLESSED  VIRGIN 

To  Sinter  Catherine  Labour e.  First  picture.  (See  the  explanation 
the  list  of  engravings.) 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


59 


Virgin  standing  near  St.  Joseph’s  picture;  her  height 
was  medium,  and  her  countenance  so  beautiful  that  it 
would  be  impossible  for  me  to  describe  it.  She  was 
standing,  clothed  in  a  robe  the  color  of  auroral  light,  the 
style  that  is  usually  called  a  la  vierge — that  is,  high  neck 
and  plain  sleeves.  Her  head  was  covered  with  a  white 
veil,  which  descended  on  each  side  to  her  feet.  Her  hair 
was  smooth  on  the  forehead,  and  above  was  a  coif  orna- 
men  ted  with  a  little  lace  and  fitting  close  to  the  head. 
Her  face  was  only  partially  covered,  and  her  feet  rested 
upon  a  globe,  or  rather  a  hemisphere  (at  least,  I  saw  but 
half  a  globe).  Her  hands  were  raised  about  as  high  as 
her  waist,  and  she  held  in  a  graceful  attitude  another 
globe  (a  figure  of  the  universe).  Her  eyes  were  lifted 
up  to  Heaven,  and  her  countenance  was  radiant  as  she 
offered  the  globe  to  Our  Lord. 

“  Suddenly,  her  fingers  were  filled  with  rings1  and 
most  beautiful  precious  stones ;  the  rays  gleaming  forth 
and  reflected  on  all  sides,  enveloped  her  in  such  dazzling 
light  that  I  could  see  neither  her  feet  nor  her  robe. 
The  stones  were  of  different  sizes,  and  the  rays  emana¬ 
ting  from  them  were  more  or  less  brilliant  in  proportion 
to  the  size. 

“I  could  not  express  what  I  felt,  nor  what  I  learned,  in 
these  few  moments. 

“  Whilst  occupied  contemplating  this  vision,  the 
Blessed  Virgin  cast  her  eyes  upon  me,  and  a  voice  said 
in  the  depths  of  my  heart:  ‘The  globe  that  you  see 
represents  the  entire  world,  and  particularly  France,  and 
each  person  in  particular.’ 

1  The  rings  were  three  on  each  finger  ;  the  largest  next  to  the  hand, 
then  the  medium  size,  then  the  smallest;  and  each  ring  was  covered 
with  precious  stones  of  proportional  size ;  the  largest  stone3  emitted  the 
most  brilliant  rays,  the  smallest  the  least  brilliant. 


60 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


“I  would  not  know  how  to  express  the  beauty  and 
brilliancy  of  these  rays.  And  the  Blessed  Virgin  added: 
‘Behold  the  symbol  of  the  graces  I  shed  upon  those  who 
ask  me  for  them,’  thus  making  me  understand  how 
generous  she  is  to  all  who  implore  her  intercession.  .  . 

How  many  favors  she  grants  to  those  who  ask.  At  this 
moment  I  was  not  myself,  I  was  in  raptures!  There 
now  formed  around  the  Blessed  Virgin  a  frame  slightly 
oval,  upon  which  appeared,  in  golden  letters,  these 
words:  ‘0  Mary!  conceived  without  sin,  pray  for  us  who 
have  recourse  to  thee !  ’ 

“Then  I  heard  a4 voice  which  said:  ‘Have  a  medal 
struck  upon  this  model,  persons  who  wear  it  indul- 
genced,  will  receive  great  graces,  especially  if  they  wear 
it  around  the  neck;  graces  will  be  abundantly  bestoived 
upon  those  who  have  confidence.’ 

“Suddenly,”  says  the  Sister,  “the  picture  seemed  to 
turn,”  and  she  saw  the  reverse,  such  as  has  already 
been  described  in  the  previous  account  of  the  investiga¬ 
tion. 

Sister  Catherine’s  notes  do  not  mention  the  twelve 
stars  surrounding  the  monogram  of  Mary  and  the  two 
hearts.  Yet  they  are  always  represented  on  the  medal. 
It  is  morally  certain  that  she  communicated  this  detail, 
by  word  of  mouth,  at  the  time  she  related  the  appa¬ 
ritions. 

Other  notes  in  Sister  Catherine’s  own  hand-writing 
complete  the  account.  She  adds,  that  some  of  these 
precious  stones  did  not  emit  rays,  and  when  she  ex¬ 
pressed  her 'astonishment  at  this,  she  was  told  that  they 
were  a  figure  of  the  graces  we  neglect  to  ask  of  Mary. 
On  a  hasty  perusal,  our  Sister’s  account  of  the  vision 
appears  to  differ  from  M.  Aladel’s.  We  were  struck 


SECOND  ADD  A  HIT  ION  OF  THE  BLESSED  VIE  GIN 


To  Sister  Catherine  Labour t.  Second  picture.  ( See  the  explanation  at 
the  list  of  engravings.) 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


61 


with  this,  and  had  to  study  these  interesting  and 
authentic  documents  attentively,  in  order  to  decide 
whether  the  visions  differed  essentially  or,  were  really 
the  same. 

According  to  M.  Aladel’s  testimony  in  the  investiga¬ 
tion,  the  apparitions  relative  to  the  medal  were  always 
similar,  and  Sister  Catherine,  before  her  death,  confirmed 
this  assertion.  As  we  have  just  learned  from  our  Sister’s 
own  words,  the  Blessed  Virgin  always  appeared  with  the 
terrestrial  globe  under  her  feet,  and  at  the  same  time  in 
her  virginal  hands,  pressing  it  and  warming  it,  as  it  were, 
against  her  maternal  heart,  and  offering  it  to  her  Divine 
Son  in  her  quality  of  Advocate  and  Mother,  with  an 
ineffable  expression  of  supplication  and  love. 

This  is  what  the  Sister  saw.  Was  it  all?  No,  after 
the  first  act  of  sublime  intercession,  after  this  most  effica¬ 
cious  prayer  of  our  divine  Mediatrix,  her  hands  are  sud¬ 
denly  filled  with  graces,  under  the  figure  of  rings  and 
precious  stones,  which  emit  such  brilliant  rays  that  all 
else  is  invisible,  Mary  is  enveloped  in  them,  and  her 
hands  are  bent  beneath  the  weight  of  these  treasures. 
Her  eyes  are  cast  upon  the  humble  Sister  whose  ravished 
glances  can  scarcely  support  this  celestial  effulgence. 
At  the  same  time,  an  oval  frame  is  formed  around  the 
vision,  and  a  voice  directs  the  Sister  to  have  a  medal 
struck  according  to  the  medal  presented.  The  medal 
is  a  faithful  reproduction  of  this  picture,  at  the  moment 
the  symbolical  part  disappears  in  the  sheaves  of  light. 

Sister  Catherine  being  asked  if  she  still  saw  the  globe 
in  the  Blessed  Virgin’s  hands,  when  the  luminous 
sheaves  issued  from  them,  answered  no,  there  remained 
nothing  but  the  rays  of  light;  and  that  when  the 
Blessed  Virgin  spoke  of  the  globe,  she  meant  that  under 


6 


62 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


her  feet,  there  being  no  longer  any  question  of  the  first. 
Hence,  we  may  conclude,  that  Sister  Catherine’s  descrip¬ 
tion  of  the  apparition  and  M.  Aladel’s  agree  perfectly. 
The  small  globe  which  the  Blessed  Virgin  holds  in  her 
hands,  and  the  large  one  on  which  she  stands,  are  both 
inundated  with  the  same  dazzling  rays,  or  enriched  with 
the  same  graces.  The  august  Mary  seems  to  indicate  by 
the  small  globe  merely  a  figure  of  the  world,  imperfectly 
represented  beneath  her  feet,  thus  reminding  us  that  she 
is  the  all  merciful  Queen  of  the  human  race. 

There  is  yet  another  variation  in  the  description  of 
the  two  apparitions.  M.  Aladel,  in  conformity  with  the 
popular  belief,  that  white  and  blue  combined  constitute 
the  Blessed  Virgin’s  livery,  as  emblems  of  purity,  celes¬ 
tial  purity,  gives  the  man  lie  an  azure  tint.  Sister 
Catherine  expresses  the  same  idea  several  times  in  her 
notes,  saying:  “White  signifies  innocence,  and  blue  is 
the  livery  of  Mary.”  However,  the  blue  mantle  is  not 
mentioned  in  the  notice  of  the  apparition,  Sister  Cathe¬ 
rine  speaks  only  of  the  robe  and  veil  of  auroral  light. 

When  questioned  as  to  a  more  definite  description  of 
this  color,  she  replied  that  it  was  a  deep  white,  tinted 
with  the  mild,  beautiful  radiance  of  dawn,1  thus  wish- 
ing,  no  doubt,  to  give  some  idea  of  the  celestial  hue  of 
the  robe  and  veil.  It  is  this  hue  that  tortures  the  artist, 
for  he  feels  his  pencil  powerless  to  depict  the  beauties 
of  another  sphere. 

We  can  understand  from  the  above,  how  M.  Aladel 
could  have  mistaken  some  details  furnished  by  Sister 


1  We  must  remember  that  Sister  Catherine’s  childhood  was  passed  in 
the  country,  where  she  could  admire  the  heauty  of  that  luminous  tint 
which  precedes  the  sun,  and  colors  the  horizon  at  break»of  day  with  its 
increasing  radiance. 


V 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


G3 


Catherine,  or  have  confounded  the  apparition  of  the 
medal  with  the  visions  of  July  18th  and  19th,  in  which 
the  Blessed  Virgin’s  apparel  was  white  and  blue. 

However,  the  accessories  of  the  mantle  and  its  inde¬ 
scribable  hue,  in  no  wise  affect  the  reality  of  the  appa¬ 
rition. 

We  recollect  with  what  indifference,  we  might  say 
severity,  M^Aladel  received  his  penitent’s  communica¬ 
tions,  bidding  her  give  no  heed  to  them,  but  dismiss 
them  from  her  mind,  as  altogether  unworthy  of  atten¬ 
tion.  But  Sister  Catherine’s  obedience,  attested  by  her 
Director  himself,  could  not  efface  the  delightful  remem¬ 
brance  of  what  she  had  seen  and  heard;  to  return  to 
Mary’s  feet  was  her  greatest  happiness;  the  thought 
never  left  her,  nor  the  firm  conviction  that  she  would 
see  this  dear  Mother  again.  And,  indeed,  in  the  course 
of  December,  she  was  favored  with  another  vision,  simi¬ 
lar  to  that  of  November  27th,  and  occurring  at. the  same 
time,  during  evening  meditation.  But  there  was  a 
striking  difference  between  this  and  the  previous  one, 
the  Blessed  Virgin,  instead  of  stopping  at  St.  Joseph’s 
picture,  passed  on,  and  rested  above  the  tabernacle,  a 
li'ttle  behind  it,  and  precisely  in  the  place  the  statue  now 
occupies.  The  Blessed  Virgin  appeared  to  be  about 
forty  years  of  age,  according  to  the  Sister’s  judgment. 
The  apparition  was,  as  it  were,  framed  from  the  hands 
in  the  invocation:  “0  Mary!  conceived  without  sin, 
pray  for  us  who  have  recourse  to  thee !  ”  traced  in  golden 
letters.  The  reverse  presented  the  monogram  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin,  surmounted  by  a  cross,  and  beneath 
were  the  divine  hearts  of  Jesus  and  Mary.  Sister 
Laboure  was  again  directed  to  have  a  medal  struck  upon 


64 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


this  model.  She  terminates  her  account  in  these  words: 
“To  tell  you  what  I  understood  at  the  moment  the 
Blessed  Virgin  offered  the  globe  to  Our  Lord,  would  he 
impossible,  or  what  my  feelings  were  whilst  gazing  on 
her!  A  voice  in  the  depths  of  my  heart  said  to  me: 
‘These  rays  are  symbolic  of  the  graces  the  Blessed  Vir¬ 
gin  obtains  for  those  who  ask  for  them.’  ” 

These  few  lines,  according  to  her,  should  be  inscribed 
at  the  base  of  the  Blessed  Virgin’s  statue.  On  this  occa¬ 
sion,  contrary  to  her  usual  custom,  she  could  not  refrain 
from  an  exclamation  of  joy  at  the  thought  of  the  homages 
which  would  be  rendered  Mary!  “Oh!  how  delightful 
to  hear  it  said:  ‘Mary  is  Queen  of  the  Universe,  and 
particularly  of  France!’  The  children  will  proclaim  it, 
‘She  is  Queen  of  each  soul !  ’  ” 

When  Sister  Labour©  related  the  third  apparition  of 
the  medal,  M.  Aladel  asked  her  if  she  had  seen  any¬ 
thing  written  on  the  reverse.  The  Sister  answered  that 
she  had  not.  “Ah!  ”  said  the  Father,  “ask  the  Blessed 
Virgin  what  to  put  there.” 

The  young  Sister  obeyed;  and  after  having  prayed  a 
long  time,  one  day  during  meditation,  she  seemed  to 
hear  a  voice  saying:  “The  M  and  the  two  hearts  express 
enough.” 

Uone  of  these  narrations  mention  the  serpent,  yet  it 
always  figures  in  representations  of  the  apparition,  and 
certainly  in  conformity  with  Sister  Catherine's  earliest 
revelations  of  the  vision.  The  following  shows  why  we 
rre  so  positive  of  this  fact. 

Towards  the  close  of  her  life,  after  a  silence  of  forty- 
five  years,  M.  Aladel  being  no  more,  this  good  daughter 
was  interiorly  constrained  to  confide  to  one  of  her  Supe¬ 
riors  the  communications  she  had  received  from  the 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


65 


Blessed  Virgin,  that  they  might  serve  to  reanimate  devo¬ 
tion  and  gratitude  to  Mary.  Having  done  this,  her  mind 
was  relieved;  she  felt  that  now  she  could  die  in  peace. 

The  Superior,  favored  with  Her  confidence,  wishing  to 
realize  one  of  her  venerable  companion’s  most  cherished 
desires,  proposes  a  statue  of  Mary  Irmnaculate,  holding 
the  globe.  On  asking  Sister  Catherine  if  the  serpent 
must  be  represented  under  the  Blessed  Virgin’s  feet,  she 
answered :  “  Yes ;  there  was  a  serpent  of  a  greenish 

color,  with  yellow  spots.”  She  also  remarked  that  the 
globe  in  the  Virgin’s  hands  was  surmounted  by  a  little 
cross,  that  her  countenance  was  neither  very  youthful 
nor  very  joyous,  but  indicative  of  gravity  mingled  with 
sorrow,  that  the  sorrowful  expression  vanished  as  her 
face  became  irradiated  with  love,  especially  at  the 
moment  of  her  prayer. 

Our  attempt  at  representing  the  vision  was  successful, 
although  the  tint  of  the  robe  and  veil,  the  celestial 
radiance  of  the  face,  the  splendor  of  the  rays,  must 
always  remain  an  impossibility  for  art;  as  the  good 
Sister,  whilst  declaring  her  satisfaction,  betrayed  by  her 
tone  of  voice  and  expression  the  disappointment  she  felt 
at  the  impotency  of  human  skill  to  depict  the  beauty  of 
the  celestial  original. 

Thirty-five  years  before,  M.  Aladel  had  vainly  attempted 
a  representation  of  the  same  apparition,  as  we  learn  from 
a  curious  fragment,  a  small  design1  representing  the 
Immaculate  Virgin  holding  the  globe,  etc.,  as  described 
by  Sister  Catherine.  His  note  directing  the  details  is  in 
exact  conformity  with  the  Sister’s  description,  except  in 
one  particular,  the  blue  mantle.  But  little  satisfied  with 


1  The  author  of  this  design  is  M.  Letaille,  editor  of  religious  imagery. 


66 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


this  attempt,  which  gave  but'  a  confused  idea  of  the  appa¬ 
rition,  and  his  own  especial  impression  of  it,  he  relin¬ 
quished  the  undertaking,  and  held  to  the  known  model. 

We  may  say,  with  truth,  that  nothing  can  equal  the 
beauty,  the  grace,  the  expression  of  tenderness  depicted 
in  the  attitude  of  this  Virgin,  whose  graciously  downcast 
glances  and  hands,  filled  with  blessings,  proclaim  her 
the  Mother,  inviting  her  little  child  to  cast  itself  into 
her  arms,  or  earnestly  entreating  the  prodigal  son  to  con¬ 
fide  in  her  merciful  mediation. 

This  image  of  the  Immaculate  Mother,  universally 
admired  and  honored,  has  a  mute  eloquence  which  never 
fails  to  touch  the  heart ;  and,  truly,  may  it  ever  be  styled 
the  miraculous  Virgin.  Were  wre  to  cite  only  those  which 
have  come  to  our  knowledge,  a  volume  would  be  insuf¬ 
ficient  to  contain  an  account  of  all  the  wonderful  con¬ 
versions,  cures,  marks  of  protection,  wrought  since  the 
appearance  of  this  vision  to  the  present  day. 

The  production  of  new  models,  representing  the 
Immaculate  Virgin  in  a  different  attitude,  should  never 
supplant  this,  which  is,  as  it  were,  the  type  of  all  others ; 
nor  wreaken  the  devotion  heretofore  accorded  it  by 
popular  gratitude. 


CHAPTER  1 Y. 


Propagation  of  the  Medal. 

ITS  WONDERFUL  CIRCULATION — CANONICAL  INVESTIGA¬ 
TION  ORDERED  BY  MGR.  DE  QUELEN. 

We  have  already  seen  with  what  mistrust  M.  Aladel 
received  Sister  Catherine’s  communications,  and  how  he 
hesitated  to  assume  the  mission  proposed  to  him.  At 
last,  after  grave  reflection,  after  consultations  with 
enlightened  persons,  and  upon  the  formal  authorization 
of  Mgr.  de  Quelen,  Archbishop  of  Paris,  he  decided  to 
have  the  medal,  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  struck. 
This  was  in  1832. 

When  about  to  depict  the  details  as  related  by  the 
Sister,  many  difficulties  presented  themselves.  In  what 
attitude  should  the  Blessed  Virgin  be  represented,  for 
in  the  apparition  she  had  several  ?  Should  a  globe  be, 
in  her  hands  ?  Again,  at  one  instant  she  was  enveloped! 


m 


G8 


THE  MIKACULOUS  MEDAL. 


in  waves  of  light,  but  this  could  not  be  gracefully  repro¬ 
duced  in  an  engraving.  After  mature  consideration,  it 
vras  decided  to  adopt  the  already  existing  model  of  the 
Immaculate  Virgin,  which  represents  her  with  hands 
extended ;  to  this  were  added  the  luminous  rays  escaping 
from  the  rings  on  her  fingers,  the  terrestrial  globe  on 
which  she  stands,  and  the  serpent  she  crushes  under  her 
feet.  Around  the  oval  were  inscribed  these  words: 
“0  Mary!  conceived  without  sin,  pray  for  us  who  have 
recourse  to  thee!”  The  reverse  bears  the  letter  M,  sur¬ 
mounted  by  a  cross,  and  the  Sacred  Hearts  of  Jesus  and 
Mary  below  the  M,  the  first  surrounded  with  a  crown  of 
thorns,  the  second  pierced  by  a  sword. 

“As  soon  as  the  medal  was  struck,”  says  M.  Aladel, 
“it  was  freely  circulated,  especially  among  the  Daugh¬ 
ters  of  Charity,  who,  knowing  something  of  its  origin, 
wore  it  with  great  confidence.  Shortly  after,  they  gave 
it  to  several  sick  persons,  six  of  whom  experienced  most 
beneficial  results.  Three  cures  and  three  conversions 
were  wrought,  some  of  them  in  Paris  and  some  in  the 
diocese  of  Meaux,  all  of  a  very  sudden  and  unexpected 
nature.  And  now  there  was  heard  everywhere  a  great 
demand  for  the  Miraculous  Medal,  the  medal  which 
heals — virtuous  mothers  of  families  giving  it  as  a  New- 
Year’s  present  to  their  children,  who  received  it  so  gladly 
and  wore  it  with  such  respect  that  no  one  could  doubt 
how  their  innocent  hearts  prized  it.*  All  the  pious 
hastened  to  procure  it  as  soon  as  it  was  known  to  be 
within  reach ;  but  the  event  it  gives  us  most  pleasure  to 
record  here,  and  which  edified  us  most  in  these  early 
days  of  the  propagation  of  the  medal,  is  that,  in  two 
cities  of  the  province,  nearly  all  the  young  people  united 
in  wearing  the  medal  as  the  safeguard  of  their  youth. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


GO 


Four  hundred  silver  medals  were  sent  for,  to  he  indulged 
for  this  purpose.  Very  soon  entire  parishes  in  various 
counties  solicited  their  pastors  to  get  them  medals,  and 
in  Paris  an  officer  of  high  rank  bought  sixty  for  brother 
officers  at  their  request. 

“Thus,  the  medals  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  were 
circulated  in  a  truly  wonderful  manner,  in  all  the  pro¬ 
vinces  and  among  all  classes;  from  every  side  we  heard, 
most  consoling  things;  priests  filled  with  the  spirit  of 
God  wrote  to  us  that  these  medals  reanimated  piety  in 
the  cities  as  wrell  as  in  the  country;  grand  vicars, 
enjoying  the  high  esteem  due  their  piety  and  intellect, 
prelates,  even  more  distinguished,  assured  us  of  their 
entire  confidence  in  the  medals,  which  they  regarded  as 
means  sent  by  Providence  to  revive  the  faith  so  sensibly 
enfeebled  in  our  age ;  that  in  reality  they  did  awaken 
faith  daily  in  many  hearts  apparently  devoid  of  it,  that 
they  re-established  peace  and  union  in  families  divided 
by  discord,  in  fine,  that  not  one  of  all  those  wearing  the 
medal  but  had  experienced  most  salutary  effects. 

“  Mgr.  de  Quelen  himself  (whose  great  charity  brought 
him  in  contact  with  all  classes)  told  me  several  times, 
that  he  had  given  the  medal  to  numbers  of  sick  persons 
of  every  condition  in  life,  and  never  had  he  failed  to 
recognize  the  blessed  results.  Very  soon  he  publishes 
these  in  a  circular  of  December  15th,  183G,  on  the  occa¬ 
sion  of  consecrarting  the  parish  church  of  Our  Lady  of 
Loretto.  It  is  a  fact  we  are  jealous  of  confirming,  and  the 
knowledge  of  which  we  desire  should  reach  even  the  most 
remote  parts  of  the  Catholic  world ;  in  our  diocese  this 
devotion  has  become  more  deeply  rooted  with  time;  the 
afflicted  still  affirm,  increase  and  extend  its  marvelous 
progress;  signal  favors,  graces  of  healing,  preservation 


70 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


and  salvation  seem  to  multiply  among  us,  in  proportion 
as  we  implore  the  tender  pity  of  Mary  conceived  without 
sin.  ‘We  exhort  the  faithful/  adds  he  in  the  beginning 
of  the  same  circular, .  ‘  to  wear  the  medal  struck  a  few 
years  ago  in  honor  of  the  Blessed  Virgin/  and  to  repeat 
frequently  the  prayer  inscribed  around  the  image:  ‘0 
Mary!  conceived  without  sin,  pray  for  us  who  have 
recourse  to  thee !  ’ 

“Moreover,  in  every  part  of  France  have  we  witnessed 
the  increasing  eagerness  of  the  faithful  of  all  ages,  sexes 
and  conditions,  to  procure  the  Miraculous  Medal.  Care¬ 
less  Christians,  hardened  sinners,  Protestants,  the  impious 
and  even  Jews,  asked  for  it,  received  it  with  pleasure  and 
wore  it  with  religious  veneration. 

“Not  only  in  France  were  we  forced  to  admire  the 
propagation  of  the  medal ;  it  spread  rapidly  and  exten¬ 
sively  throughout  Switzerland,  Piedmont,  Italy,  Spain, 
Belgium,  England,  America,  in  the  Levant,  and  even 
China.  It  is  also  said,  that  at  Naples,  as  soon  as  they 
heard  of  it,  the  Metropolitan  Chapter  sent  for  some  to 
one  of  our  establishments  in  that  city,  that  the  king  had 
silver  medals  struck  for  all  the  royal  family  and  court, 
and  a  miilion  of  another  medal,  which  were  dis¬ 
tributed  during  the  cholera — that  the  image  is  there 
venerated  in  nearly  every  house,  and  the  picture  in 
several  churches.  At  Pome,  the  Superior  Generals  of 
religious  orders  took  pains  to  circulate  it,  and  the  Sover¬ 
eign  Pontiff  himself,  placed  it  at  the  foot  of  his  crucifix. 
We  also  received  a  letter  informing  us  that  His  Holi¬ 
ness  gave  it  to  several  persons  as  a  particular  mark  of 
his  pontifical  affection. 

“  Moreover,  to  estimate  the  propagation  of  this  medal, 
it  suffices  to  consult  the  registry  of  M.  Vachette,  to 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


71 


whom  was  entrusted  the  striking  of  it.1  This  examen 
shows  that,  from  June,  1832,  to  the  present  time,  he  has 
sold :  1st,  two  millions  in  silver  or  gold ;  2d,  eighteen 
millions  of  a  cheaper  metal.  According  to  him,  eleven 
other  manufacturers  in  Paris  have  sold  the  same  quan¬ 
tity;  at  Lyons,  four  others  with  whom  he  was  acquainted, 
at  least  double  the  number ;  and  in  many  other  cities, 
whether  of  France  or  foreign  countries,  the  manufacture 
and  sales  are  incalculable.” 

Struck  with  this  marvelous  propagation,  and  the  uni¬ 
versal  anxiety  to  learn  the  origin  of  the  medal,  Sister 
Catherine's  pious  Director  published,  in  1834,  a  short 
notice  containing  a  brief  narration  of  the  apparition,  and 
of  the  graces  obtained  by  means  of  the.  medal.  This 
book  sold  rapidly,  and  new  editions  had  to  be  printed ; 
when  the  eighth  appeared  in  1842,  the  number  of  copies 
sold  amounted  to  a  hundred  and  thirty  thousand,  and 
each  successive  edition  was  increased  by  well  authenti¬ 
cated  accounts  of  many  new  miraculous  occurrences. 

In  consequence  of  all  this,  the  venerable  priest  found 
himself  engaged  in  a  vast  and  active  correspondence, 
which,  to  the  end  of  his  days,  filled  his  heart  with  inef¬ 
fable  consolation,  at  the  thought  of  his  thus  assisting  in 
the  accomplishment  of  the  Immaculate  Mary’s  promises 
throughout  the  universe. 

Among  the  communications  he  received  in  the  course 
of  the  year  1836,  there  was  one  which  appeared  to  him 
the  confirmation  of  Sister  Catherine’s  vision.  He  pub¬ 
lished  it  in  the  notice  of  the  medal.  It  was  the  vision 
of  a  Swiss  religious,  already  favored  with  many  extraor- 


1  Quai  des  Orfevres ,  number  54.  They  are  of  different  sizes,  and  the 
invocation  is  inscribed  in  several  languages. 


72 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


dinary  graces.  We  reproduce  it  here  for  the  edification 
of  the  reader  i 

“The  11  tli  of  August,  1835,  the  first  day  of  her 
retreat,  this  religious,  in  an  ecstasy  after  Holy  Commu¬ 
nion,  sees  Our  Lord  seated  upon  a  throne  of  glory,  and 
holding  a  sword  in  His  hand.  ‘  Where  goest  thou,  and 
what  seekest  thou  ? ’  He  asked.  ‘  0  Jesus !  ’  she  answered, 
‘  I  go  to  Thee,  and  it  is  Thyself  alone  I  seek !  ’  ‘  Where 
dost  thou  seek  Me,  in  what  and  through  whom  ?  ’  ‘  Lord, 
in  myself  I  seek  Thee,  in  Thy  holy  will  and  through 
Mary.’  Here  Our  Lord  disappeared,  and  the  religious, 
awaking  from  her  ecstasy,  was  reflecting  upon  His  words, 
when  there  suddenly  appeared  to  her  the  Blessed  Virgin, 
all  lovely  and  resplendent.  She  held  in  her  hand  a  medal, 
on  which  was  engraven  her  image  and  the  inscription : 
‘0  Mary!  conceived  without  sin,  pray  for  us  who  have 
recourse  to  thee !  ’  And  sheaves  of  light  gleamed  from 
her  hands.  4  These  rays,’  said  Mary  to  her,  ‘  are  symbols 
of  the  graces  I  obtain  for  men.’  She  then  turned  the 
medal,  and  the  religious  saw  on  the  reverse  the 
letter  M  surmounted  by  a  little  cross,  beneath  which 
were  the  Sacred  Hearts  of  Jesus  and  Mary.  4  Wear 
this  medal,’  said  the  Queen  of  Heaven,  ‘  and  thou 
wilt  enjoy  my  very  especial  protection;  take  pains, 
also,  that  all  who  are  in  any  pressing  necessity  wear 
it,  that  efforts  are  made  to  procure  it  for  them.  .  .  . 
Be  in  readiness,  for  I  will  put  it  upon  thee  myself, 
on  the  Feast  of  my  beloved  servant  Bernard;  to-day, 
I  leave  it  in  thy  hands.’  The  Blessed  Virgin  after¬ 
wards  reproached  her  for  misplacing  the  medal  and 
taking  little  pains  to  finrd  it;  the  religious  acknowledged 
indeed,  that  she  had  received  it  in  July,  and  that  having 
lost  it,  she  really  gave  herself  no  anxiety,  considering  it 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


73 


merely  an  ordinary  medal,  knowing  neither  its  origin 
nor  its  effects  till  this  vision.  This  is  attested  by  the 
Superior  of  the  Community.  The  Blessed  Virgin  kept 
her  promise,  and  on  the  20th  of  the  same  month,  the 
Feast  of  St.  Bernard,  she  placed  on  the  neck  of  the  relig¬ 
ious,  the  medal  she  had  already  put  in  her  hands, 
recommending  her  to  wear  it  respectfully,  to  repeat  the 
invocation  frequently,  and  to  apply  herself  to  the  invi¬ 
tation  of  the  Immaculate  Mary’s  virtues. 

“During  her  retreat  in  August,  1836,  she  sees  the 
medal  every  day,  suspended,  as  it  were,  in  the  air.  At 
first,  it  appeared  very  high,  shining  a  few  moments  like 
the  sun,  then  like  gold ;  again,  it  seemed  not  so  high 
and  was  apparently  of  silver;  finally,  very  near  the 
earth,  and  of  a  baser  metal.  The  religious  gazed  in 
admiration,  though  without  comprehending  the  mean¬ 
ing  of  this  vision,  until  Vespers,  when  it  was  explained 
to  her.  A  sweet  but  unfamiliar  voice  asked  her  which 
of  these  medals  she  preferred.  She  answered,  the  most 
brilliant,  and  the  same  voice  congratulating  her  on  the 
choice  she  had  made,  told  her,  that  the  brilliant  medal 
shining  like  the  sun,  was  that  of  faithful  Christians, 
who,  in  wearing  it,  honor  Mary  perfectly,  and  contribute 
to  her  glory;  the  gold  medal,  that  of  pious  persons  who 
have  a  tender  and  filial  devotion  to  Mary,  but  who  keep¬ 
ing  it  within  their  hearts,  advance  but  slightly  this 
divine  Mother’s  cause;  the  silver  medal,  that  of  all  who 
wear  it  with  respect  and  devotion,  but  who  sometimes 
lack  constancy  and  generosity  in  imitating  Mary’s 
virtues — finally,  that  the  brass  medal,  represented  that 
of  all,  who  contenting  themselves  with  invoking  Mary, 
take  no  pains  to  walk  in  her  footsteps,  and  Thus  remain 
sadly  attached  to  earth.  The  same  voice  added,  that 


Ti¬ 


the  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


there  is,  however,  a  very  especial  and  peculiar  union 
among  these  various  persons,  marked,  we  might  say, 
with  the  precious  seal  of  Mary  Immaculate;  they  all 
necessarily  aid  one  another  in  a  very  particular  manner 
by  prayer,  so  that  with  this  powerful  assistance,  the  third 
can  elevate  the  last,  the  second  sustain  the  third,  and  the 
first,  thus  happily  attract  all  the  others. 

“  These  details  have  been  communicated  to  us,  from 
the  abbey  of  Our  Lady  of  Hermits  at  Einsiedlen,  so 
renowned  for  the  great  virtues  of  its  fervent  religious, 
and  the  immense  concourse  of  pilgrims,  who  repair 
hither  from  all  parts  of  the  world.” 

Up  to  this  time,  the  medal  had  received  only  the 
verbal  approbation  of  the  Archbishop  of  Paris;  a  formal 
authorization  was  necessary  to  assure  the  faithful  of  its 
authenticity,  and  to  conform  moreover  to  the  laws  of 
the  Church,  which  exact  a  canonical  judgment,  before 
permitting  the  introduction  of  new  images  in  the  litur¬ 
gical  worship.  A  juridical  examination  was  conse¬ 
quently  requested,  in  order  to  confirm  the  origin  of  the 
medal. 

Mgr.  de  Quelen  willingly  complied,  and  by  his  order 
an  investigation  was  begun  February  16th,  1836,  under 
the  direction  of  M.  Quentin,  Vicar  General,,  Promoter  of 
the  diocese ;  it  was  prolonged  into  the  month  of  July, 
and  had  not  less  than  nineteen  sittings. 

We  still  possess-  the  verbal  process  of  this  inquiry. 
Various  witnesses  appeared,  the  principal  of  whom  was 
Sister  Catherine’s  Director,  M.  Aladel. 

In  the  course  of  the  process,  the  Promoter  asked,  why 
God  had  chosen  the  Daughters  of  Charity  for  so  rare  a 
favor,  and  not  one  of  those  convents  noted  for  the  obsei’- 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


75 


vance  of  an  austere  rule,  such  as  rigorous  fasts,  morti¬ 
fications,  etc.  For  it  was  not  in  a  contemplative  order, 
but  in  the  Mother  House  of  this  modest  institution  so 
useful  to  humanity,  in  the  chapel  which  for  a  long  time 
contained  the  mortal  remains  of  St.  Vincent,  the  father 
of  the  poor,  that  the  apparition,  which  was  the  model  of 
the  medal,  took  place. 

We  believe  the  reason  of  this  preference  is  to  be  found 
in  the  two  usages  observed  among  the  Daughters  of 
Charity,  from  the  beginning  of  their  Society;  the  first, 
an  act  of  consecration  to  the  Blessed  Virgin  on  the  Feast 
of  the  Immaculate  Conception;  the  second,  the  ending 
each  decade  of  the  chaplet  by  the  following  profession 
of  faith :  “  0  Most  Holy  Virgin !  I  believe  and  confess 
thy  Holy  and  Immaculate  Conception,  pure  and  without 
spot!  0  Most  Pure  Virgin!  by  thy  virginal  purity,  by 
thy  Immaculate  Conception  and  thy  glorious  quality  of 
Mother  of  God,  obtain  for  me  of  thy  dear  Son,  humility, 
charity,  great  purity  of  heart,  body  and  soul,  holy  per¬ 
severance  in  my  dear  vocation,  the  gift  of  prayer,  a  good 
life  and  a  happy  death.” 

The  proofs  admitted  in  the  inquiry  to  establish  the 
authenticity  of  the  vision  of  the  medal,  are : 

1st.  The  Sisters  character  —  she  is  a  poor  young 
country  girl,  uneducated  and  without  talent — of  solid 
but  simple  piety,  good  judgment,  and  calm,  sedate  mind ; 
we  perceive  at  once  that  everything  about  her  excludes 
all  suspicion  of  deceit  or  illusion.  The  better  to  pre¬ 
serve  her  incognito,  she  will  not  allow  her  name  to  be 
mentioned,  and  she  even  refused  to  appear  before  the 
Promoter  of  the  investigation. 

2d.  The  wisdom  of  the  Sister’s  Director,  who  took  all 
possible  precautions  to  guard  against  deception,  and  who 


v 


76 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


yielded  to  his  penitent’s  reiterated  entreaties,  only  from 
fear  of  displeasing  the  Blessed  Virgin,  and  by  the  advice 
of  his  Superiors. 

3d.  The  apparition  in  itself,  contains  nothing,  either 
in  its  character  or  object,  opposed  to  the  teachings  of  the 
Church,  but  is,  on  the  contrary,  conducive  to  edification. 
Being  several  times  renewed  and  always  in  the  same 
manner,  we  may  conclude,  that  the  Sister’s  imagination 
had  nothing  whatever  to  do  with  it. 

4th.  The  wonderful  circulation  of  the  medal,  con¬ 
firmed  by  the  testimony  of  the  first  engraver,  M.  Vachette, 
and  the  extensive  sales  of  copies  of  the  notice,  reaching 
109,000  in  sixteen  months,  as  attested  by  the  publisher, 
M.  Bailly,  must  be  regarded  as  a  confirmation  of  its 
supernatural  origin. 

5th.  The  extraordinary  graces  obtained  through  the 
instrumentality  of  the  medal,  cures  and  conversions, 
several  of  which  are  legally  attested  by  the  deposition  of 
reliable  witnesses,  who  appeared  before  the  Promoter  and 
signed  the  verbal  process,  give  a  last  proof  to  the  fact  it 
was  sought  to  establish,  namely,  that  the  Miraculous 
Medal  must  be  of  divine  origin.  Such  is  the  formal 
conclusion,  in  the  report  addressed  to  the  Archbishop  by 
the  Promoter,  at  the  end  of  the  inquiry. 

Unfortunately,  the  ecclesiastical  authority  did  not  pro¬ 
nounce  judgment;  we  know  not  why  the  inquiry  did  not 
receive  the  sanction  to  which  it  apparently  led.  The 
death  of  Mgr.de  Quelen,  at  the  end  of  the  year  1839, 
caused  all  proceedings  to  be  abandoned.  Everything 
remains  still  in  the  domain  of  private  devotions,  and  the 
model  of  the  Immaculate  Virgin,  with  its  symbolical 
attributes,  is  not  yet  authorized  as  an  object  of  public 
veneration  in  the  churches. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


77 


This  deplorable  omission  is  so  much  the  more  difficult 
to  understand,  as,  personally,  Mgr.  de  Quelen  took  a 
serious  interest  in  the  apparition  of  1830,  the  compass  of 
which  he  comprehended.  It  was  he  who  urged  M.  Aladel 
to  have  the  medal  struck;  he  expressed  a  wish  to  have 
some  of  the  first;  he  received  them,  and  experienced 
their  efficacy.  Before  ordering  the  investigation,  he  had 
summoned  to  him  the  Mother  General  of  the  Daughters 
of  Charity,  together  with  the  officers  forming  her  council, 
and  other  Sisters  well  versed  in  Community  affairs,  to 
learn  from  them  what  usages  of  the  Community  could 
have  drawn  down  upon  it  such  a  favor  as  the  Blessed 
Virgin  had  just  bestowed.  Not  content  with  possessing 
the  Miraculous  Medal,  the  pious  prelate  had  in  his  own 
chamber  a  statue  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  after 
the  Sister’s  model.  It  was  cast  in  bronze,  under  his  own 
eyes,  as  he  wished  to  assist  at  the  operation.  When,  in 
1839,  the  solemn  octave  of  the  Immaculate  Conception 
was  celebrated  in  the  diocese  of  Paris,  for  the  first  time, 
this  statue,  on  a  throne  surrounded  with  flowers,  was 
exposed  to  the  veneratipn  of  the  faithful.  The  1st  of 
January  of  this  same  year,  he  consecrated  his  diocese  to 
Mary  Immaculate. 

In  commemoration  of  this,  he  had  a  picture  painted, 
which  represents  him  standing  at  the  foot  of  Mary’s 
statue,  his  eyes  fixed  upon  her  with  love  and  confidence. 
The  statue  rests  upon  a  globe  which  bears  these  words : 
“  Virgo  ficlelis  ”  And  the  invocation,  “  Regina ,  sine 
lobe  concepta ,  ora  pro  nobis,”  is  inscribed  upon  the 
picture. 

On  the  Peast  of  the  Assumption,  he  presented  this  pic¬ 
ture  to  his  chapter,  that  it  might,  he  said,  be  a  monument 


7* 


78 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


of  his  devotion  and  that  of  the  chapter  of  Paris  to  the 
Immaculate  Conception  of  the  Mother  of  God.1 2 

A  medal,  bearing  date  of  January  1,  1839,  reproduces 
this  picture  upon  one  of  its  faces.  On  the  other  is  a 
vessel,  tempest-tossed,  and  a  star  guiding  it  to  the  haven 
of  peace.  These  words  of  St.  Bernard,  “  Respice  stet- 
lam,  voca  Mariam ,” 2  explain  the  allegory.  The  follow¬ 
ing  lines  complete  the  explanation  : 

“  Vana,  Ilyacinthe,  fur  it  j  Stella  maris  auspice , 
vincis .”3 


1  “  Life  of  Mgr.  de  Queien,”  by  the  Baron  Henrion. 

2  Look  at  the  star,  invoke  Mary. 

3  In  vain,  Hyacinthe  (de  Qu61en)  is  the  tempest  unchained ;  under  the 
auspices  of  the  Star  of  the  Sea,  thou  wilt  triumph  over  its  fury. 


CHAPTER  V. 


DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE 

DEVOTION  TO  THE  IMMACULATE  CONCEPTION 

MGR.  DE  QUELEn’s  CIRCULAR. 

The  principal  end  of  the  Blessed  Virgin’s  apparition 
to  Sister  Catherine  was  to  develop  among  the  faithful, 
devotion  to  the  Immaculate  Conception ;  and  the  medal 
was  the  instrument  used  to  accomplish  this.  Its  influ¬ 
ence  was  so  prompt  and  perceptible  that,  in  the  year 
183G,  the  Promoter  charged  with  directing  the  canonical 
inquiry  attributed  to  it,  in  a  great  measure,  the  wonder¬ 
ful  development  of  devotion  to  the  Virgin  Immaculate. 
This  pious  impulse,  once  firmly  rooted,  continued  to 
increase  throughout  the  world ;  hut,  according  to  the 
ordinary  ways  of  Providence,  whilst  the  effects  struck 
the  eyes  of  all,  the  cause  was  forgotten,  it  was  forgotten 
especially  that  God  had  chosen  a  modest  Daughter  of 


(79) 


80 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


Charity  to  revive  in  the  Church  devotion  to  the  Blessed 
Virgin.  The  medal  was  known  everywhere,  it  was  worn 
by  everyone,  it  accomplished  numberless  prodigies,  but 
whence  did  it  come  ?  This  no  one  thought  of  asking. 
It  is  miraculous ;  that  epithet  includes  its  name,  its 
origin,  its  value,  and  the  humble  Daughter  who  received 
it  from  Mary,  to  bestow  upon  mankind,  silently  admires 
these  astonishing  results,  and  says,  like  her  blessed 
Father :  “  I  am  nothing  in  all  this  but  a  vile  instru¬ 

ment,  I  cannot  attribute  to  myself  any  of  the  glory 
without  committing  an  act  of  injustice.” 

The  august  Virgin  had  said  that  the  graces  obtained 
for  mankind  through  her  intercession  would  be  partic¬ 
ularly  abundant  in  France.  Events  have  proved  the 
reality  of  the  promise.  It  is  in  France,  especially,  that 
the  medal  has  been  propagated,  miracles  multiplied,  and 
devotion  to  the  Immaculate  Conception  most  rapidly 
developed ;  it  may  be  said,  with  truth,  that  that  country 
has,  indeed,  merited  the  title  of  Mary’s  kingdom.  As, 
among  all  the  French  dioceses,  Paris  was  the  one  favored 
with  these  apparitions  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  so  was 
Paris  the  one  to  inaugurate  the  religious  movement. 
Faithful  echo  of  the  Church’s  ancient  traditions  con¬ 
cerning  the  Immaculate  Conception,  a  prelate,  whose 
piety  equaled  his  nobility  of  character,  and  whose  virtue 
received  a  new  lustre  from  the  fire  of  persecution,  Mgr. 
de  Quelen  distinguished  himself  among  all  the  bishops 
by  his  zeal  in  honoring  the  privilege  so  dear  to  Mary. 
A  witness  of  the  influence  exerted  by  the  medal  upon 
the  sensibly  increasing  devotion  of  the  faithful  to  Mary 
conceived  without  sin,  and  struck  with  the  already 
abundant  fruits  of  this  devotion  in  the  conversion  of 
sinners,  the  pious  Archbishop  was  filled  with  joy. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


81 


Incited  by  a  just  hope  of  seeing  the  gifts  of  Heaven 
still  more  abundantly  multiplied,  if  devotion  to  Mary 
were  produced  under  new  forms,  be  addressed  a  petition 
to  the  Sovereign  Pontiff  with  the  view  of  obtaining  from 
His  Holiness :  1st.  To  celebrate  solemnlv,  on  the  sec- 
ond  Sunday  of  Advent,  the  Immaculate  Conception  of 
Mary,  that  the  devotion  might  be  maintained  and 
strengthened  among  the  faithful;  2d.  To  add  to  the 
preface,  Ft  te  in  Immaculata  Conceptione ;  31.  A  plenary 
indulgence,  in  perpetuity,  for  this  same  day. 

Our  Holy  Father,  Pope  Gregory  XVI,  approved  the 
Archbishop’s  petition,  and  granted  it  by  a  rescript  of 
December  7,  1838.  The  privileges  he  had  just  obtained, 
in  honor  of  Mary,  conceived  without  sin,  this  venerable 
prelate  joyfully  published  the  first  of  the  following  Jan¬ 
uary  in  a  solemn  circular,  which  clearly  depicts  his 
eminent  piety.  We  here  reproduce  it  for  our  readers’ 
edification ; 

“ Circular  of  the  Archbishop  of  Paris  on  the  subject  of 
the  Feast  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin  Mary ,  Mother  of  God. 

“Hyacinths  Louis  de  Quelen,  by  the  divine  mercy 
and  grace  of  the  Holy  Apostolic  See,  Archbishop  of 
Paris,  etc. 

“To  the  clergy  and  faithful  of  our  diocese,  health  and 
benediction  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

“We  do  not  wish,  dearly  beloved  brethren,  to  await 
the  end  of  the  year  which  begins  to-day,  and  which  we 
dare  regard  as  one  fruitful  in  all  manner  of  spiritual 
blessings,  ere  announcing  to  you  the  new  favor  we  have 
just  received  from  the  Holy  Apostolic  See,  so  much  have 
we  loved  to  persuade  ourselves  that  the  joy  of  your 
hearts  will  equal  our  own,  so  confident  are  we  that  this 


82 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


favor  is  for  us,  the  presage  of  multiplied  graces,  and 
that  it  becomes  henceforth  for  our  diocese  an  abundant 
source  of  sanctification  and  salvation. 

“Let  us  hasten  to  proclaim  this  favor:  it  treats  of 
devotion  to  our  august  Queen,  Mother  and  Mistress,  the 
Most  Holy  and  Immaculate  Virgin  Mary,  honored  espe¬ 
cially  in  the  mystery  of  her  most  pure  Conception. 

“  Mary  was  conceived  without  sin :  Behold  what  the 
Catholic  Church,  what  the  infallible  Church,  what  the 
true  and  only  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  authorizes  113 
to  teach,  without,  however,  declaring  it  an  article  of 
Faith,1  what  she  prevents  us  denying  publicly,  what  she 
instils  into  all  the  faithful,  when  in  her  general  council, 
she  declares,  she  proclaims,  that  in  the  decree  treating 
of  original  sin,  her  intention  is  not  to  include  therein 
the  Blessed  and  Immaculate  Virgin  Mary,  Mother  of 
God.2  Behold !  what  the  Sovereign  Pontiffs  permit  us 
to  say,  that  always,  and  with  a  view  of  nourishing  the 
piety  of  Mary's  servants,  who  invoke  her  by  recalling 
the  first  of  her  privileges,  that  which  approaches  nearest 
the  sanctity  of  God,  always  do  they  deign  to  second 
these  prayers,  and  zealously  open  the  treasure  of  indul¬ 
gences  of  which  they  are  the  supreme  dispensers,  in 
favor  of  a  devotion  so  legitimate. 

“  Mary  was  conceived  without  sin.  Behold !  what  the 
Church  of  Paris  glories  in  professing  and  maintaining ; 
what  her  Doctors  hold  it  an  honor  to  teach  and  defend ; 
what  her  children  are  jealous  of  preserving  as  one  of 
their  dearest  possessions  after  the  sacred  dogmas  of  faith; 
what  they  do  not  hesitate  to  regard  as  an  immediate  con- 

1  The  Immaculate  Conception  had  not  then  been  defined.  (Note  by 
translator.) 

2  Cone.  Trid.  sess.  V.  Decret.  dex>eccato  originall 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL, 


83 


sequence  of  their  faith,  not  believing  it  possible  to  sepa¬ 
rate  in  Mary,  the  title  of  Immaculate  Virgin  from  that 
of  Virgin  Mother  of  God,  and  not  considering  it  possi¬ 
ble  to  refuse  the  privilege  of  a  Conception  without  spot, 
to  her  who  was  to  receive  and  wrho  indeed  did  receive, 
that  of  the  divine  Maternity.  Behold !  what  respect 
and  love  for  the  Word  made  Flesh,  inspire  for  the  chaste 
bosom  the  Most  High  sanctified,  because  He  was  to 
descend  there,  and  there  clothe  Himself  with  our  nature, 
there  become  man  by  the  operation  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

“  Mary  was  conceived  without  sin.  Behold  !  what  for 
years,  has  been  repeated  thousands  and  thousands  of 
times,  not  in  this  great  city  or  diocese  only,  but  in  every 
part  of  France,  among  strangers  and  in  the  most  distant 
countries.  Behold!  the  cry  of  hope  which  suffering 
danger,  public  or  private  necessities,  have  wrung  from 
mouths  accustomed  to  bless  God,  and  celebrate  the 
praises  of  His  Holy  Mother.  Behold!  what  has  been 
written,  engraved,  religiously  deposed,  wherever  there 
were  spiritual  or  temporal  favors  to  be  as’,  ed,  graces  of 
protection,  of  healing  or  conversion  ;  at  the  entrance  of 
cities,  at  the  doors  of  dwellings,  on  the  breast  of  the 
sick,  on  the  couch  of  the  dying.  Behold!  what  in  these 
later  times  especially,  has  taken  such  deep  root  in  all 
Christian  hearts,  what  has  received  an  extraordinary 
impulse,  what  has  been  propagated  in  so  remarkable  a 
manner,  what  seems  to  justify  moreover,  (the  fact  can  no 
longer  be  disguised)  the  numberless  graces  obtained 
through  the  invocation  of  Mary  conceived  without  sin.' 

“  Mary  was  conceived  without  sin.  Behold  !  what 
the  chaste  generation  has  taken  the  pious  custom  of 
placing  on  its  heart  with  the  sign  of  the  cross  as  an 
impenetrable  buckler  against  the  inflamed  darts  of 


84 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


Satan,  and  under  which  its  innocence  and  virtue  are 
shielded.  Behold !  what  inspires  it,  fortifies  it,  renders 
it  invincible  in  combats  with  the  demon  of  darkness ; 
what  makes  it  victorious  over  all  the  seductions  of  the 
world  and  the  attacks  of  hell ;  what  attracts,  what  leads 
it  to  follow  Mary  in  the  path  of  angelic  perfection,  and 
makes  it  taste  that  celestial  word  which  is  not  given  to 
all  to  understand ;  finally,  behold  !  what  everywhere  and 
in  all  conditions,  fills  with  holy  emulation,  souls  truly 
pious ;  what  encourages  them  to  walk  with  constancy  in 
the  ways  of  justice;  what  communicates  to  them  a  just 
horror  of  sin  and  the  highest  esteem  for  sanctifying 
grace,  of  which  the  Immaculate  Virgin  is  for  them  the 
faithful  mirror  and  venerable  sanctuary. 

•  “And  behold,  also,  our  very  dear  brethren,  what  has 
urged,  and  determined  us  to  regard  as  a  consolation,  a 
duty  of  our  episcopate  to  second  your  piety  in  this 
regard,  at  the  same  time,  that  we  satisfy  our  devotion  to 
this  Immaculate  Virgin,  to  whom  we  are  indebted  for 
many  signal  benefits.  We  thought  it  not  a  rash  zeal,  to 
supplicate  our  Holy  Father,  the  Pope,  to  deign  confide 
to  us  the  means  of  increasing  devotion  to  Mary  Immac¬ 
ulate  in  her  Conception,  to  render  it  easier  and  thus 
more  popular.  The  Feast  of  the  Blessed  Virgin’s  Con¬ 
ception,  being  now  in  France  only  one  of  devotion,  we 
have  feared  that  even  if  the  memory  of  it  were  not 
gradually  effaced,  it  might  become  insensibly  neglected, 
and  the  fruits  of  sanctification  and  salvation  diminished. 

“The  Sovereign  Pontiff  has  deigned  to  accord  our 
humble  request.  The  rescript  we  have  received,  our 
very  dear  brethren,  sufficiently  testifies  how  our  petitions 
have  been  welcomed,  our  prayers  answered,  upon  what 
foundation  the  regulations  we  are  going  to  prescribe  rest, 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


85 


and  the  advantages  we  have  had  reason  to  expect  from 
them.  We  long,  yes,  we  long,  from  lively  gratitude/ 
from  tender  love  to  Mary,  to  give  vent  to  our  transports) 
and  salute  her  solemnly  by  the  title  of  Immaculate  in) 
her  Conception  that  day,  for  distant  day  it  seems  to  our 
hearts,  when  we  will  be  permitted  to  proclaim  it  joyfully 
before  the  assembled  faithful,  and  during  the  celebra¬ 
tion  of  the  holy  mysteries. 

“0  Mary!  thou  whom  wisdom  hast  possessed  in  the 
beginning  of  thy  ways,  cloud  divinely  fruitful,  always  in 
light  and  never  in  shade,  new  Eve,  who  didst  crush  the 
infernal  serpent’s  head;  courageous  Judith,  glory  of 
Jeriisalem,  joy  of  Israel,  honor  of  thy  people,  amiable 
Esther,  exempt  from  the  common  law  which  presses  as 
a  yoke  of  anathema  upon  all  the  children  of  Adam, 
full  of  grace,  blessed  among  all  women.  0  Mary!  con¬ 
ceived  without  sin,  pray  for  us  who  have  recourse  to 
thee!  By  thy  most  Holy  Virginity  and  thy  Immaculate 
Conception,  0  most  Holy  Virgin!  obtain  for  us  purity 
of  heart  and  body,  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the 
Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Amen!” 

But  this  does  not  satisfy  the  prelate's  piety;  he  also 
entreats  the  Sovereign  Pontiff  that  the  belief  in  the 
Immaculate  Conception  be  expressed  in  the  litanies  of 
the  Blessed  Virgin.  The  Holy  Father  grants  this  peti¬ 
tion,  and  permits  the  addition  to  the  litany  of  the  invo¬ 
cation  :  “ Regina  sine  lobe  concepta,  ora  pro  nobis .” 
Then  Monseigneur,  in  a  new  circular  of  June  24th, 
orders  that  the  Sunday  following  its  reception,  this 
invocation  should  be  chanted  three  times  at  Benedic¬ 
tion,  and  in  future  chanted  or  recited  every  time  the 
litany  was  chanted  or  recited,  adding  that  no  prayer- 
book  without  this  invocation  inserted  in  the  litany 


8 


86 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


would  have  his  approbation.  The  prelate  also  exhorted 
all  the  clergy,  pastors  and  others,  to  instill  into  the 
faithtul,  devotion  to  the  Immaculate  Conception,  recom¬ 
mending  the  use  of  the  formula,  “Regina  sine  lobe  con - 
cepta ,  ora  pro  nobis.” 

At  last,  seeing  the  near  approach  of  that  epoch  so 
dear  and  solemn,  he  could  not  refra’n,  in  spite  of  his 
extreme  weakness  and  the  violent  sufferings  of  a  mortal 
malady,  from  giving  vent  to  his  feelings  in  a  third  cir¬ 
cular,  which  displays  at  the  same  time  his  zeal  for  the 
Immaculate  Virgin’s  honor  and  his  indefatigable  solici¬ 
tude  for  the  welfare  of  his  flock. 

The  feast  and  octave  of  the  Immaculate  Conception, 
announced  and  prepared  with  so  much  zeal  by  the  pious 
Bishop,  were  celebrated  with  extraordinary  solemnity  in 
all  the  churches  throughout  the  diocese  of  Paris,  and 
especially  at  Notre  Dame.  It  was  one  of  the  last  conso¬ 
lations  this  great  prelate  enjoyed  upon  earth.  He  died 
the  31st  of  December,  crowning  a  life  rich  in  virtues  and 
sacrifices,  by  an  act  of  filial  homage  to  Mary  Immacu¬ 
late,  and  a  final  testimony  of  tender  solicitude  for  the 
flock  he  was  about  to  leave.  He  loved  this  flock  during 
life,  and  before  dying,  he  confides  it  to  the  inexhaustible 
charity  of  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  the  Mother  of  Jesus, 
he  conceals  it  under  the  mantle  of  her  purity,  that  he 
may  feel  assured  of  the  victory  over  the  enemies  of  its 
happiness.  He  had  consecrated  his  person,  his  diocese 
and  all  France  to  this  Virgin,  conceived  without  sin. 
Was  is  not  to  her  maternal  protection  the  venerable 
prelate  owed  that  generous  submission,  that  admirable 
tranquility,  that  tender  love  and  sweet  serenity  of  the 
just,  when  he  was  hovering  on  the  brink  of  eternity? 
He  had  placed  all  his  confidence  in  thee,  0  Mary!  at 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


87 


that  last  moment,  he  invoked  thee  as  the  Star  of  the 
Sea  that  was  to  guide  him  to  Heaven,  and  it  was  under 
thy  auspices  his  beautiful  soul  winged  its  flight  to  the 
bosom  of  its  God. 

In  emulation  of  the  example  of  the  illustrious  Arch¬ 
bishop  of  the  capital,  the  other  Archbishops  and  Bishops 
of  France  petition  the  Holy  See  for  the  same  privileges, 
publishing  them  in  their  respective  dioceses  by  sol¬ 
emn  circulars,  and  proclaiming  them  a  new  source  of 
benediction  for  the  people.  Thus,  in  the  same  year, 
1839,  the  Archbishops  of  Toulouse  and  Bourges,  the 
Bishops  of  Montauban,  Pamiers,  Carcassonne,  Frejus, 
Chalons,  Saint-Flour  and  Limoges ;  in  1840,  the  Cardi¬ 
nal  Archbishop  of  Rouen,  the  Archbishop  of  Lyons  and 
Besanqon,  the  Bishops  of  Bayeux,  Evreux,  Seez,  Cou- 
tance,  Saint-Die,  La  Rochelle,  Tulle,  Ajaccio,  Hantes 
and  Amiens;  in  1841,  the  Archbishop  of  Bordeaux,  the 
Bishops  of  Versailles,  of  Himes  and  Lucon,  Mende  and 
Perigueux.  We  are  fully  persuaded,  and  even  assured, 
of  the  fact  that  a  great  number  of  the  dioceses  in  France 
requested  and  obtained  the  same  privileges;  but  we  cite 
only  those  of  which  we  ourselves  have  kept  note. 

“What  should  be  our  transports  of  joy,  confidence, 
admiration  and  gratitude,  at  this  universal  tribute  of 
honor  and  homage  to  the  Virgin  conceived  without  spot! 
All  earth  unites  with  Heaven  in  a  concert  of  praise  and 
thanksgiving,  proclaiming  that  Mary  has  been  conceived 
without  sin;  all  hearts  vie  with 'one  another  in  cele¬ 
brating  the  signal  favors,  the  miraculous  cures  and  con¬ 
versions  God  has  deigned  to  accord  those  who  invoke  the 
Blessed  Virgin  under  the  title  of  Immaculate  in  her 
Conception.”  (Circular  pf  the  Archbishop  of  Bourges.) 


88 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


“This  new  lustre  bestowed  upon  the  devotion  to  Mary 
conceived  without  sin,  should  console  religion  and  raise 
our  hopes.  .  .  .  Oh!  in  this  desolated  region,  how 

should  we  rejoice  to  see  appear  in  Heaven,  if  not  an 
omen  of  the  end  of  all  combats,  at  least  the  pledge  oi 
new  triumphs  and  new  conquests !”  (Circular  of  the 
Archbishop  of  Digne.) 

May  this  beautiful  devotion,  so  powerful  in  attracting 
the  benedictions  of  Heaven  upon  earth,  ever  increase.  Let 
us  fervently  implore  the  Immaculate  Mother  of  God  to 
enkindle  it  in  all  hearts,  to  bless  that  France  whose  pro- 
tectrice  she  has  so  often  proved  herself,  to  preserve  and 
augment  therein  faith  and  piety,  and  to  make  all  the 
children  of  France  but  one  family,  united  by  the  bonds 
of  religion  and  charity.  Let  us  also  implore  the  same 
grace  for  all  countries,  all  peoples.  Let  each  one  of  us 
•wear  the  precious  sign  of  her  maternal  tenderness,  this 
Miraculous  Medal,  which,  recalling  to  our  minds  the 
first  and  most  glorious  of  her  privileges,  she  gives  us  as 
the  pledge  of  all  her  favors. 

Oh!  if  we  knew  the  gift  of  our  Mother!  oh!  if  we 
understood  the  excess  of  her  bounty!  Does  she  not 
seem  longing  to  give  us  knowledge,  when  she  displays 
to  us  the  abundance  of  her  riches  and  the  prodigies  of 
her  liberality,  in  those  rays  of  grace  she  showers  upon 
us  like  a  deluge  of  love  and  mercy?  Does  she  not  like¬ 
wise  unveil  to  us  the  mystery  of  her  charity,  in  the  image  ^ 
of  her  heart  united  to  that  of  the  divine  Jesus?  .  .  . 
The  same  fire  consumes  them,  the  same  zeal  devours 
them,  thirst  for  our  salvation.  This  union  of  love  and 
sacrifice  is  very  clearly  represented  by  the  august  Mary's 
initial  joined  to  the  sacred  sign  of  the  cross  above  the 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


89 


two  hearts,  as  an  authentic  testimony,  of  the  co-opera¬ 
tion  of  the  Mother  of  the  Saviour  in  the  salvation  of  the 
human  race. 

.Wear  then,  little  children,  this  cherished  medal,  this 
precious  souvenir  of  the  best  of  mothers;  learn  and  love 
to  say:  “0  Mary!  conceived  without  sin,  pray  for  us 
who  have  recourse  to  thee !  ” 

Morning  Star,  she  will  delight  to  guide  your  first 
steps  and  to  keep  you  in  the  paths  of  innocence.  Wear 
it,  Christian  youth,  and  amidst  the  numberless  dangers 
lurking  in  your  paths  repeat  frequently:  “0  Mary! 
conceived  without  sin,  pray  for  us  who  have  recourse  to 
thee!’7  Virgin  most  faithful,  she  will  preserve  you 
from  all  peril.  Wear  it,  fathers  and  mothers;  say  often : 
“0  Mary!  conceived  without  sin,  pray  for  us  who  have 
recourse  to  tliee!”  And  the  Mother  of  Jesus  will  shed 
upon  you  and  your  families  the  most  abundant  benedic¬ 
tions.  Wear  it,  ye  old  and  infirm;  say  also:  “OMary! 
conceived  without  sin,  pray  for  us  who  have  recourse  to 
thee!”  Help  of  Christians,  she  will  aid  you  in  sanc¬ 
tifying  your  sufferings  and  the  closing  years  of  life. 
Wear  it,  souls  consecrated  to  God,  and  never  cease 
repeating:  “0  Mary!  conceived  without  sin,  pray  for  us 
who  have  recourse  to  thee!”  Queen  of  Virgins,  she 
will  implant  in  the  garden  of  your  heart  those  fruits 
and  flowers  which  constitute  the  delight  of  the  Spouse, 
and  which  will  form  your  crown  at  the  nuptials  of  the 
Lamb.  Amidst  the  trials  and  tribulations  of  life,  let  us 
invoke  Mary,  conceived  without  sin,  and  our  tears  will 
be  dried,  our  sufferings  assuaged,  our  sorrows  sweetened, 
for  she  dispenses  the  dew  of  all  graces.  In  our  combats 
against  the  demon,  the  world  and  the  flesh,  let  us  appeal 
to  Mary,  conceived  without  sin;  Strength  of  combatants 


8* 


90 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


and  Crown  of  victors,  she  will  shield  us  against  their 
most  violent  assaults  and  assure  us  of  the  victory;  but 
oh !  when  standing  on  the  brink  of  that  moment  which 
summons  us  before  the  Sovereign  Judge,  then  especially 
must  we  invoke  Mary,  conceived  without  sin,  and  she 
whom  the  Church  calls  Gate  of  Heaven  will  herself 
receive  our  last  sigh  and  introduce  our  soul  into  the 
abode  of  glory  and  perfect  happiness. 

And  you  also,  poor  sinners,  though  covered  with  the 
wounds  of  sin,  buried  in  the  deepest  abysses  of  passion, 
the  arm  of  an  avenging  God  lifted  to  descend  upon  your 
guilty  head,  despair  seizing  your  soul,  raise  your  eyes  to 
the  Star  of  the  Sea;  you  are  not  bereft  of  Mary’s  com¬ 
passion;  take  the  medal,  cry  from  the  depths  of  your 
hearts,  “0  Mary!  conceived  without  sin,  pray  for  us 
who  have  recourse  to  thee!”  Unfailing  Eefuge  of  sin¬ 
ners,  her  charitable  hand  will  apply  to  your  cruel  wounds 
a  healing  ointment;  she  will  rescue  you  from  the  depths 
whence  youdiave  fallen,  she  will  turn  aside  the  formida¬ 
ble  blows  of  Divine  justice,  she  will  pour  over  your  soul 
the  balm  of  sweet  hope,  she  will  guide  you  anew  in  the 
paths  of  righteousness  and  conduct  you  even  to  the 
haven  of  a  blessed  eternity. 

Would  that  all  might  taste  this  means  of  salvation! 
the  dismal  shades  of  voluntary  death  would  soon  cease 
to  terrify  our  cities  and  rural  districts.  Yes,  the  short 
prayer,  “  0  Mary !  conceived  without  sin,  pray  for  us  who 
have  recourse  to  thee!”  made  with,  faith,  would,  even 
amidst  the  violent  agitation  of  a  homicidal  thought, 
banish  the  tempter ;  a  simple  glance  at  the  medal  of  the 
Immaculate  Mary  would  dissipate  despair.  “  No  one 
commits  suicide  under  the  eyes  of  a  mother,”  said  very 
truly,  His  Eminence,  the  Cardinal  Archbishop  of  Rouen; 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


91 


And  the  same  might  be  said  of  many  other  crimes  of 
daily  occurrence. 

Oh !  you  whose  souls  are  cruelly  afflicted  night  and 
day,  virtuous  wives,  who  shed  burning  tears  over  the 
irreligion  of  a  tenderly-loved  husband;  sorrowful 
mothers,  bitterly  deploring  the  wanderings  of  a  child 
reared  in  the  bosom  of  an  eminently  Christian  family, 
but  drawn  into  the  vortex  of  bad  example ;  pious  sisters, 
praying  fervently  and  incessantly  for  the  conversion  of  a 
brother,  who  once,  like  yourselves,  enjoyed  the  sweet 
consolations  of  religion;  Christian  children,  secretly 
bewailing  the  indifference  of  a  father  who  seems  to  have 
lost,  long  since,  the  precious  gift  of  Faith,  console  your¬ 
selves  ;  a  new  hope  is  offered  you,  and  it  comes  to  you 
through  the  beneficent  hands  of  Mary ;  offer,  give  the 
image  of  this  tender  Mother  to  the  dear  objects  of  your 
solicitude ;  the  thought  of  this  precious  medal  or  a  glance 
at  it,  will  banish  many  a  temptation,  for  we  may  say 
with  truth  of  the  soul  as  well  as  of  the  body,  “  no  one 
commits  suicide  under  the  eyes  of  a  mother.”  If  they 
refuse  your  offer  do  not  despair;  Mary  will  find  her  way 
to  these  hardened  hearts,  and  in  spite  of  themselves,  she 
will  take  them  under  her  protection ;  imitate  the  pious 
ruse  of  many  others,  who  in  a  like  extremity,  have 
stealthily  slipped  the  precious  medal  under  the  pillow 
of  the  impenitent  sick  on  the  verge  of  death ;  imitate 
those  mothers,  those  wives,  those  Christian  daughters, 
who  carefully  concealed  in  the  clothing  of  that  child, 
that  spouse,  that  father,  the  medal  they  had  refused  to 
wear,  do  this,  and  one  day  they  will  appreciate  the  pledge 
of  your  piety  and  tenderness.  No,  no,  never  does  any 
one  wear  in  vain,  the  medal  of  her  to  whom  the  Church 


92 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


applies  these  words  of  Scripture.  “He  who  finds  me, 
will  find  life,  and  will  obtain  salvation  from  the  Lord.”1 

But  it  is  not  enough  to  wear  the  medal  as  a  mere 
pledge  of  the  Immaculate  Mary's  love ;  we  must  regard 
it  also,  as  an  assistant  in  reaching  perfection.  This 
Mother,  all  amiable,  proposes  herself  to  our  imitation, 
she  places  herself,  in  a  measure,  before  our  eyes,  that 
seeing  her  so  pure  and  perfect,  we  may  be  attracted  by 
her  charms.  It  is  the  image  of  her  beauty  and  goodness 
she  brings  us  from  Heaven.  It  is  a  mirror  in  which  we 
learn  to  know  the  Sun  of  Justice,  by  the  perfections 

with  which  he  has  enriched  His  divine  Mother . 

It  is  on  one  side,  the  picture  of  what  we  should  be,  and 
on  the  other,  an  eloquent  lesson  of  what  we  should 
practice.  The  shining  purity  of  the  Immaculate  Mary, 
reveals  to  us  the  beauty  of  our  soul,  created  in  the  image 
of  the  thrice  holy  God,  and  exciting  in  us,  the  love  of 
that  amiable  virtue  which  makes  us  resemble  the  angels, 
it  necessarily  inspires  us  with  the  most  vivid  horror  of 
evil,  and  causes  us  to  shun  the  slightest  imperfections, 
since  they  tarnish  this  divine  resemblance. 

And,  as  though  it  were  not  enough  to  excite  our  fervor 
by  the  sight  of  her  ravishing  beauty,  this  faithful  Virgin 
discovers  to  us  the  means  of  preserving  innocence  or 
recovering  it,  should  we  have  been  so  unfortunate  as 
to  lose  it.  This  is  the  lesson  of  the  symbolic  figures 
engraven  on  the  reverse  of  the  medal:  “Nothing  shall 
be  written  on  the  reverse  of  the  medal;  .  .  .  what  is 
already  there  says  enough  to  the  Christian  soul.”  The 
Sacred  Hearts  of  Jesus  and  Mary  placed  beneath  the 
cross  fell  us  that  purity  is  preserved  or  restored  by  love 
and  union  with  our  Lord.  .  .  .  Love  covers  a  multi - 


1  Prov.  viii. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


93 


tude  of  sins;  love  is  the  bond  of  perfection,  the  con¬ 
summation  of  all  virtues.  .  .  .  Love  assures  fidelity. 
It  must  be  stronger  than  death  to  make  us  die  to  the 
world,  to  sin  and  ourselves,  that  we  may  be  attached 
inseparably  to  Jesus  crucified.  There  is  also  another 
lesson  to  be  learned — that  taught  by  Mary’s  holy  name, 
united  to  the  sign  of  the  cross.  It  is  placed  above  the 
two  hearts  because  true  love  leads  to  sacrifice ;  it  immo¬ 
lates,  it  fastens,  it  nails  to  the  cross  of  Jesus  Christ,  and 
this  union  of  sufferings  on  earth  is  the  pledge  of  a 
glorious  and  eternal  union  hereafter. 

Children  of  Mary,  respond  to  her  loving  tenderness; 
be  docile  to  the  salutary  lessons  of  our  divine  Mother, 
gratefully  acknowledge  this  inappreciable  testimony  of 
her  ingenious  liberality.  Go  to  Mary  with  the  simplicity 
of  a  child,  who  lovingly  clings  to  her  bountiful  hand 
until  he  obtains  the  object  of  his  desires.  Amidst  all 
the  storms  of  life,  let  your  eyes  be  fixed  upon  this  Star 
of  the  Sea.  Invoke  Mary;  ever  seek  her  amiable  pro¬ 
tection  ;  she  will  never  refuse  to  hear  our  petitions.  May 
her  remembrance  and  love  reign  always  in  our  minds 
and  hearts !  May  we  repeat  incessantly  this  sweet  invo¬ 
cation:  “0  Mary!  conceived  without  sin,  pray  for  us 
who  have  recourse  to  thee!”  and  when  strength  and 
speech  have  failed  us  may  the  Miraculous  Medal  be 
pressed  to  our  dying  lips,  and  the  last  throb  of  our  heart 
protest  that  we  wish  to  die  murmuring:  “  0  Mary!  con¬ 
ceived  without  sin,  pray  for  us  who  have  recourse  to 
thee!” 


CHAPTER  VI. 


Extraordinary  Graces 

OBTAINED  THROUGH  THE  INSTRUMENTALITY  OF  THE 

MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 

L 

Graces  Obtained  from  1832  to  1835. 

“  Bless  the  God  of  heaven,”  said  the  angel  to  Tobias 
and  his  son;  “ chant  His  praises  among  all  mankind  for 
the  blessings  with  which  He  has  loaded  yon,  for  it  is 
good  to  conceal  the  secret  of  the  king,  but  it  is  glorious 
to  reveal  and  publish  the  works  of  God.  Etenim  sac - 
ramentum  regis  abscondere  bonum  est ;  opera  autem  Dei 
revelare  et  confiteri  honorificum  est.”  1  Blessed,  then, 
always  and  everywhere,  be  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth, 
for  the  numberless  benefits  He  has  been  pleased  to  confer 
upon  us  through  Mary!  Let  us  adore  the  mysterious 

1  To!).,  xii,  7. 

(94) 


THE  M1KACUL0US  MEDAL. 


95 


destiny  of  the  Mother  of  the  King  of  Kings,  “  who,  by 
reason  of  this  title,  truly  merits  the  name  of  Queen,” 
says  St.  Athanasius;  and  let  us  rob  neither  God  nor 
Mary  of  the  honor  and  glory  due  them.  Let  us  publish 
the  Lord’s  works  of  powder  and  goodness  to  man  through 
the  mediation  of  the  Immaculate  Virgin,  whom  He  has 
established  Depositary  and  Dispensatrix  of  the  treasures 
of  His  mercy,  that  mercy  which  embraces  our  corporal 
infirmities  as  well  as  spiritual  needs. 

An  account  of  the  extraordinary  graces  obtained  by 
means  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  Medal  wTill  be  for 
all  Christian  souls  a  source  of  precious  benedictions. 
At  the  view  of  these  prodigies  of  mercy,  these  marvelous 
cures  and  conversions,  the  reader  will  be  led  to  thank 
God  and  glorify  His  Holy  Mother;  those  who  have 
already  loved  Mary  will  be  incited  to  still  greater  love; 
careless  Christians,  those  who  are  tried  by  suffering, 
those  who  have  the  misfortune  to  be  in  a  state  of  sin, 
will  feel  their  confidence  awakened,  and  they  will  ten¬ 
derly  invoke  her  whom  the  Church  so  justly  styles 
Health  of  the  weak,  Kefuge  of  sinners,  Comforter  of 
the  afflicted. 

Experience  proves  this.  Every  one  knows,  moreover, 
that  an  example  of  virtue  or  an  event  which  clearly 
reveals  God’s  agency,  acts  much  more  powerfully  on  the 
soul  than  a  simple  consideration  of  the  subject  or  a 
series  of  arguments.  “  Verba  movent ,  exempla  trahunt— 
words  can  move,  example  attract.” 

We  also  hope  for  something  more  from  the  publication 
of  these  accounts — we  hope  by  them  to  convince  the 
faithful  that  Mary’s  dearest  title  is  that  of  Immaculate, 
and  that  she  knows  not  how  to  refuse  the  petitions  of 
those  who,  with  lively  faith,  invoke  her  by  this  dearest 


96 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


title.  It  is,  moreover,  the  Church  of  Rome  which  thus 
reveals,  as  it  were,  all  the  merciful  tenderness  of  Mary’s 
Heart,  and  presents  us  the  devotion  to  her  spotless  Con¬ 
ception  as  the  sure  means  of  enriching  ourselves  from 
the  exhaustless  treasures  of  that  Heart  and  according 
to  all  our  necessities.  “Sacra  Virgo  Maria  .  .  .  sen - 
tiant  omnes  tuam  juvamen  quicumque  celebrant  tuam 
sanctam  Conceptionem  ;  ” 1  and  surely  this  prayer  of  the 
Mother  of  all  churches — prayer  which  we  might  readily 
style  prophetic — has  long  since  been  answered.  We 
have  recently  seen  a  compilation,  made  in  1663  by  a 
Jesuit  father,  with  the  approbation  of  the  Ordinary, 
containing  an  account  of  sixty-two  conversions  or  cures 
effected  in  different  places  by  the  invocation  of  Mary 
conceived  without  sin,  and  apparently  nothing  less  than 
miraculous.  It  is  also  a  well  known  fact,  mentioned  in 
the  life  of  B.  Peter  Founder,  founder  of  the  Congrega¬ 
tion  of  Notre  Dame,  that  these  simple  words,  “Mary 
was  conceived  without  sin,”  worn  with  faith,  brought 
relief  to  a  multitude  of  sick  persons  during  an  epidemic. 
The  same  means  obtained  not  less  visible  protection  at 
Nemours,  when  that  city  was  in  imminent  danger  of 
being  sacked,  and  also  at  Paris  in  1830.  But  we  confine 
ourselves  to  the  graces  obtained  through  the  Miraculous 
Medal.  Our  choice  of  examples  will  show  that,  in 
bestowing  especial  favors  upon  France,  the  Immaculate 
Mary  gives  no  less  striking  proofs  of  her  protection  in 
other  countries  where  the  medal  is  known  and  piously 
worn. 

Among  the  traits  of  protection  obtained  through  the 
medal  in  the  diocese  of  Paris,  nine  (three  conversions 


1  Offic.  Concept.  B.  V.  M.  R.  viii. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


9? 


and  six  cures)  underwent  a  detailed  examination,  and 
were  pronounced  veritable  by  the  Promoter  in  the  inves¬ 
tigation  of  1836.  We  mention  them  in  this  edition, 
adding  to  each  one’s  title  the  word — Attested. 

Quite  a  number  of  incidents  printed  in  the  edition  of 
1842  we  have  omitted  here,  in  order  to  insert  (without 
greatly  increasing  the  size  of  the  volume)  more  recent 
accounts  equally  reliable,  thus  proving  that  the  medal  is 
not  less  miraculous  in  our  day  than  at  the  time  of  the 
apparition. 

The  extraordinary  graces  of  which  it  has  been  the 
instrument,  would  have  formed  an  uninterrupted  series 
from  the  year  1832  till  the  present,  if  unfortunately, 
neglecting  to  keep  note  of  them,  an  interval  of  several 
years  had  not  crept  into  the  documents  in  our  possession. 

Por  the  future,  please  God,  no  such  omission  will 
occur,  and  all  the  authenticated  accounts  which  come 
to  our  knowledge  will  be  carefully  registered  for  the 
glory  of  Mary  conceived  without  sin,  and  the  edification 
of  her  servants. 


CONVERSION  OF  A  SOLDIER  AT  A  LENNON — 1833. 

The  14th  of  April,  1833,  there  was  brought  to  the 
hospital  of  Alenqon  (Orne)  a  sick  soldier,  who  came 
from  the  hospital  of  Vitre  (Ile-et-Vilaine).  His  impiety 
there  had  greatly  distressed  the  hospitable  ladies  of  St. 
Augustin,  in  charge  of  that  establishment,  a  circum¬ 
stance  communicated  to  us  by  persons  who  witnessed 
the  insulting  manner  in  which  he  rewarded  the  kind 
attentions  of  their  unfailing  charity.  Arrived  at  the 
hospital  Alen^on,  we  soon  saw  what  he  was,  irreligious, 
impious,  and  brutally  rude.  The  chaplain  hastened  to 


98 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


visit  him,  and  condole  with  him  on  his  sufferings ;  and 
as  the  opening  of  the  Jubilee  very  naturally  paved  the 
way  for  a  few  words  on  -that  extraordinary  grace,  he 
gently  exhorted  the  sick  man  to  imitate  the  example  of 
other  soldiers  who  were  preparing  to  profit  by  it,  but 
his  words  were  answered  by  insults.  The  chaplain  did 
not  insist,  and  contented  himself  for  several  days 
with  merely  visiting  him,  and  kindly  sympathizing 
with  his  sufferings;  the  sick  man  scarcely  replied,  and 
seemed  much  annoyed,  even  at  the  visits. 

The  Daughters  of  Charity  in  charge  of  this  hospital, 
met  with  no  better  treatment,  notwithstanding  the  kind 
attentions  they  lavished  on  him.  His  malady  increased ; 
seeing  that  it  was  becoming  very  necessary  for  him  to 
receive  the  consolations  of  religion,  the  chaplain  urged 
him  again  to  make  his  peace  with  the  good  God,  but  he 
was  answered  by  blasphemies.  “Ah !  yes,  the  good  God, 
little  He  cares  for  me.”  In  answer  to  this  the  abbe 
made  a  few  observations  full  of  charity,  and  the  patient 
continued  :  “  Your  good  God  does  not  like  the  French  ; 

you  say  He  is  good  and  He  loves  me;  if  He  loved  me, 
would  he  afflict  me  like  this,  have  I  deserved  it  ?  ”  These 
outbursts  of  impiety  only  inflamed  the  charitable  zeal  of 
the  minister  of  a  God  who  died  for  sinners,  and  inspired 
him  with  forcible  language,  to  depict  the  justice  and 
merciful  goodness  of  the  Lord.  The  sick  man  soon 
interrupted  him  by  invectives :  “  You  worry  me ;  let  me 

alone ;  go  away  from  here ;  I  need  neither  you  nor  your 
sermons,”  and  he  turned  over  to  avoid  seeing  the  priest. 
His  treatment  to  the  Sisters  was  no  better ;  and  he  con¬ 
tinued  to  utter  the  most  horrible  blasphemies  against 
religion,  and  those  who  reminded  him  of  it;  he  carried 
this  to  such  a  degree,  that  the  other  soldiers  were  indig- 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


99 


nanfc,  especially  at  his  outrageous  behaviour,  after  any 
one  had  spoken  to  him  about  his  soul,  or  there  had  been 
prayers  or  a  little  spiritual  reading  in  the  room — he 
appeared  dissatisfied,  until  he  had  vomited  forth  his 
stock  of  blasphemies  and  imprecations.  Some  days 
passed  and  nothing  was  said  to  him  on  the  subject  of 
religion,  but  every  care  for  his  bodily  comfort  was 
redoubled ;  no  one  now  scarcely  dared  hope  for  his  return 
to  God,  for  his  malady  increased,  and  likewise  his 
impiety;  all  contented  themselves  with  praying  for  him, 
and  recommending  him  to  the  prayers  of  others.  The 
Sister  in  charge  of  that  ward,  having  great  confidence 
in  the  Blessed  Virgin’s  promises  to  all  under  the  pro¬ 
tection  of  the  medal,  felt  urged  interiorly  to  hang  one  at 
the  foot  of  his  bed  ;  she  yielded  to  the  apparent  inspira¬ 
tion,  and,  unknown  to  him,  the  medal  was  there.  He 
still  showed  no  signs  of  relenting,  and  even  became 
indignant  when  some  of  the  other  soldiers  prepared 
themselves,  by  confession,  to  gain  the  Jubilee.  The 
medal  had  now  been  six  days  hanging  at  the  foot  of  his 
bed,  and  many  and  fervent  were  the  prayers  offered  up 
to  God  for  this  miserable  creature’s  conversion,  although 
nearly  every  one  despaired  of  it.  One  day,  when  all  the 
convalescents  of  the  ward  were  assisting  at  Benediction 
of  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  the  Sister  approached  his  bed, 
detached  the  medal  and  held  it  up  before  him.  “  Look,” 
said  she,  “at  this  medal,  it  is  miraculous;  I  hung  it  to 
your  bed  several  days  ago,  and  thereby  put  you  under 
the  Blessed  Virgin’s  especial  protection.  With  her 
powerful  assistance,  I  confidently  hope  for  your  conver¬ 
sion.  Look  at  this  good  Mother,  she  is  praying  for  you 
now.”  He  never  raised  his  eyes,  but  already  was  grace 
working  in  his  heart,  for  he  showed  no  signs  of  irritation 


100 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


which  had  heretofore  been  the  inevitable  consequence  of 
mentioning  religion.  Profiting  by  this,  the  Sister  spoke 
to  him. of  God’s  mercy,  and  begged  him  again  to  cast  a 
glance  at  the  medal  she  had  just  hung  at  the  foot  of 
his  bed  on  the  inner  side.  After  being  repeatedly  urged, 
he  opened  his  eyes  and  looked  towards  it.  “  I  do  not 
see  your  medal,”  said  he  to  the  Sister,  “  but  I  see  the 
candle  which,  doubtless,  yoiwhave  just  lit;  yes,  it  is  cer¬ 
tainly  a  light.”  It  was  five  o’clock  in  the  afternoon,  June 
13th;  his  bed  was  so  placed  that  it  could  not  receive  any 
reflection  of  the  sun’s  rays,  and  the  chaplain,  after 
examining  the  spot  felt  assured,  that  at  no  time  could  a 
reflection  strike  it  in  that  direction.  “You  are  mis¬ 
taken,”  said  she,  “  look  at  it  carefully.”  He  repeated  in 
the  most  positive  manner,  “  I  see  it  distinctly,  it  is  cer¬ 
tainly  a  light.”  Astonished  beyond  expression,  but 
fearing  her  patient’s  sight  was  affected,  the  Sister  showed 
him  other  and  more  distant  objects;  these  he  distin¬ 
guished  perfectly,  and  continued  to  see  this  light  for  a 
quarter  of  an  hour.  During  this  interval,  the  Sister 
spoke  to  him  of  God ;  suddenly,  fear  and  love  filled  his 
heart.  “  I  do  not  wish  to  die  as  I  am !  ”  he  exclaimed, 
“  tell  the  chaplain  to  come  immediately  and  hear  my 
confession.  Hearing  one  of  the  other  patients  utter  an 
oath,  “  oh  !  make  that  miserable  man  hush !  ”  said  he,  to 
the  Sister;  “  oh !  I  beg  you  to  make  him  stop  swearing.” 

“I  was  still  ignorant,”  says  the  chaplain,  “of  the 
origin  and  effects  of  this  medal.  It  was  a  very  familiar 
object,  and  I  regarded  it  as  nothing  more  than  an  ordi¬ 
nary  medal.  When  told  that  the  sick  man  wanted  me, 

I  went  joyfully,  and  saw  for  myself  what  a  complete 
change  had  taken  place  in  him.  Congratulating  and 
encouraging  him,  without  knowing  the  cause  of  this 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


101 


change,  I  hastened  to  ask  him  if  he  wished  me  to  hear 
his  confession.  He  replied  in  the  affirmative,  and  made 
it  without  delay;  I  had  every  opportunity  of  admiring 
his  good  will  and  the  pleasure  he  manifested  at  each 
repetition  of  my  visit.  I  endeavored  to  make  him 
explain  himself,  and  asked  if  he  had  not  acted  from 
mere  civility  or  a  desire  to  rid  himself  of  the  importu¬ 
nities  by  which  he  had  been  so  long  beset.  “  Ho,”  he 
answered,  “  I  sent  for  you,  because  I  wished  seriously  to 
make  my  confession  and  arise  from  my  state  of  sin.” 
Henceforth  he  was  no  longer  the  same  man ;  he  was  now 
as  docile,  patient,  gentle  and  edifying  in  all  his  words 
and  ways,  as  he  had  formerly  been  unmanageable,  brutal 
and  scandalous.  He  eagerly  desired  the  Last  Sacra¬ 
ments,  which,  after  proper  preparation,  he  received  with 
lively  faith.  His  happiness  seemed  beyond  expression, 
and  though  suffering  intensely,  no  one  ever  heard  the 
least  sign  of  impatience  escape  his  lips.  He  continued 
to  give  the  most  unequivocal  signs  of  a  true  conversion  ; 
peace  and  resignation  were  depicted  in  his  countenance, 
and  to  his  last  sigh,  which  he  breathed  June  27th,  1833, 
did  he  persevere  most  faithfully. 

Note.—1 These  details  are  attested  by  M.  Yver  Bor¬ 
deaux,  chaplain  of  the  Hotel  Dieu ;  by  the  Sisters  of 
Charity;  by  a  woman  patient  named  Bidon;  Julien 
Prevel,  an  infirmarian  ;  by  Jean  Francois  Boyer,  of  the 
Seventh  Cuirassiers;  Marie  Favry,  infirmarian,  all  eye 
witnesses,  besides  a  large  number  of  other  soldiers  who 
left  the  city  whilst  we  were  investigating  the  matter. 


loa 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


CURE  OF  MADEMOISELLE  AURELTE  R.  ( PARIS)—  1S33. 

Attested. 

The  account  of  this  cure  was  sent  us  by  the  person 
herself  in  the  month  of  May,  1834. 

The  3d  of  -  November,  1833,  I  was  attacked  by  a 
typhoid  fever,  for  which  I  was  treated  by  a  skillful  phy¬ 
sician  and  the  Sisters  of  Charity,  who  spared  no  pains 
for  my  recovery.  At  the  end  of  a  month  I  was  able  to 
take  a  little  nourishment,  and  I  had  the  happiness  of 
assisting  at  the  Holy  Mass  and  receiving  Holy  Commu¬ 
nion  on  the  Feast  of  the  Immaculate  Conception.  I 
was  still  very  weak,  and  utterly  incapable  of  any  exer¬ 
tion.  In  this  state  of  exhaustion,  I  took  a  little  choco¬ 
late.  The  fever  soon  returned,  and  continued  wiih  daily 
increasing  violence  until  Christmas.  Then  the  physi¬ 
cian  said  there  was  no  longer  any  hope  of  my  recovery. 
Another  physician  was  called  in,  who,  after  an  examina¬ 
tion,  declared  me  consumptive  to  the  last  degree,  but 
said  they  might  try  the  effect  of  a  few  blisters.  .  These 
proved  of  no  benefit.  The  27th  of  December,  the  phy¬ 
sicians  finding  me  extremely  ill,  informed  the  Sisters 
that  my  death  was  imminent.  Moreover,  I  had  been 
cold  for  two  days.  About  half-past  six  that  day,  I 
'  received  the  last  Sacraments,  and  at  nine  every  one 
thought  I  would  soon  breathe  my  last.  Suddenly,  one  • 
of  the  good  Sisters  around  my  couch  thought  of  putting 
the  medal  on  me.  I  kissed  it  continually  with  great 
confidence,  and  began  to  feel  better.  My  condition  next 
morning  was  a  matter  of  astonishment  to  the  physician, 
and  I  continued  to  improve  so  rapidly  that,  at  the  end 
of  two  days,  the  fever  had  entirely  disappeared.  My 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


103 


appetite  was  ravenous,  I  soon  resumed  my  occupations, 
and  ever  since  have  been  in  perfect  health.  I  doubt 
not,  Monsieur,  that  I  owe  my  recovery  to  Mary,  my  good 
Mother,  my  love  for  whom  seems  to  have  increased ;  my 
greatest  happiness  being  to  decorate  her  altars,  and  my 
most  earnest  desire  that  of  consecrating  myself  to  trod 
in  a  Community  whose  works  have  so  touching  a  con¬ 
nexion  with  the  sublime  destiny  of  the  Mother  of  Jesus ; 
it  is  under  her  protection  I  expect  the  accomplishment 
of  my  designs. 

Yours  very  respectfully, 

Auiielie  B. 

Note. — The  nine  Sisters  of  the  establishment  have 
attested  the  truth  of  these  details,  and  one  of  the  two 
physicians  does  not  hesitate  to  declare  her  recovery 
supernatural. 

Moreover,  this  young  person  has  ever  since  remained 
in  perfect  health.  Her  prayers  are  granted,  the  Immac¬ 
ulate  Mary  has  also  obtained  for  her  the  grace  of  being 
received  into  the  Commilnity  she  wished  to  enter,  which 
is  the  reason  we  do  not  give  her  name. 


cure  of  a  religious  (paris)— 1834. — Attested. 

This  fact  is  known  to  many ;  however,  to  prevent  too 
great  a  number  of  visitors,  the  Superior  requests  us  not 
to  publish  the  name  of  the  Community. 

A  young  religious,  twenty-seven  and  a-half  years  old 
and  eight  years  professed,  in  an  Order  especially  conse¬ 
crated  to  the  Blessed  Virgin  (Paris),  had  been  kept  in 
the  infirmary  by  various  maladies,  for  the  space  of  five 
months.  At  the  very  time  she  appeared  convalescent, 


104 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


an  accident  of  the  grayest  nature  happened;  her  left 
thigh  bone  became  disjointed  and  shrunken,  the  limb 
was  attacked  by  paralysis,  and  the  sick  religious  lay 
upon  her  bed  one  month,  without  experiencing  the 
slightest  alleviation  from  human  remedies.  Two  phy¬ 
sicians  and  a  surgeon  being  consulted  at  various  times, 
pronounced  the  displacing  of  the  bone  due  an  irritating 
humor ;  but  they  could  not  check  it,  even  by  means  of 
cauterizing  and  issues,  so  that  after  a  long  and  painful 
treatment,  she  remained  a  cripple.  She  now  had  recourse 
to  the  Blessed  Virgin  as  a  child  to  its  good  mother;  a 
religious  of  the  house  having  brought  her  one  of  those 
medals  called  miraculous,  which  had  been  given  her, 
she  received  it  gratefully,  applied  it  to  the  afflicted 
member  and  commenced,  Saturday,  March  1st,  1834,  a 
no  vena  to  the  Blessed  Virgin.  All  human  remedies 
seemed  unavailing;  she  lost  her  appetite  and  was  unable 
to  sleep.  She  was  also  racked  with  high  fever  ;  however, 
having  snatched  a  little  repose  during  the  Wednesday 
night  after  beginning  the  novena,  she  was  suddenly 
awakened  by  a  very  painful  commotion,  which  re-estab¬ 
lished  the  bones  in  their  place ;  the  leg  which  had  been 
shortened  about  six  inches,  became  lengthened  almost 
even  with  the  other,  and  recovered  its  usual  strength. 
On  visiting  her  next  morning,  the  physicians  were 
greatly  astonished,  but  gave  orders  that  she  should  not 
yet  leave  her  bed.  On  Sunday,  the  last  day  of  the 
novena,  the  fact  of  the  cure  was  established  beyond  a 
doubt.  The  religious  arose  quite  naturally,  and  without 
any  assistance,  ran  to  kiss  the  feet  of  Mary’s  statue, 
placed  over  the  infirmary  fire-place;  then,  dressed  in  her 
habit,  and  accompanied  by  the  Mother  Infirmarian,  she 
descended  about  a  dozen  steps  to  the  chapel  to  adore  the 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


105 


Blessed  Sacrament,  after  which  she  repaired  to  the  com¬ 
munity  room,  where  the  Superior  with  her  Mothers  and 
Sisters  were  assembled,  to  give  her  the  kiss  of  congratu¬ 
lation.  This  touching  scene  was  terminated  by  the 
recitation  of  the  Te  Deum ,  and  Sub  Tuum.  No  trace 
of  disease  remained,  except  a  slight  weakness  for  a  few 
days,  and  as  this  was  felt  only  in  the  sound  limb,  it  was 
evidently  the  result  of  her  having  been  six  months 
in  bed. 

Two  of  the  physicians  acknowledged,  with  all  the 
Community,  that  it  was  a  supernatural  favor.  One  of 
them  has  even  declared  in  a  certificate  of  May  4th,  1834, 
that  without  wishing  to  characterize  a  fact  as  extraor¬ 
dinary,  he  observes  that  in  this  circumstance  there  are : 
1st,  spontaneous  disjointing;  2d,  spontaneous  diminu¬ 
tion,  three  days  convalescence,  and  these  last  two  are,  to 
the  extent  of  his  knowledge,  without  parallel  in  the 
records  of  surgery. 

The  religious  has  never  had  another  attack  of  this 
infirmity. 


CURE  OF  A  SICK  PERSON  (CHALONS  SUR  MARNE) — 1834. 

The  Abbe  Begin,  an  eye-witness  of  this  cure,  which 
took  place  at  the  hospital  St.  Maur,  where  he  is  chaplain, 
has  prepared  a  verbal  process  which  attests :  1st,  that 
the  patient  was  really  afflicted ;  2d,  that  she  was  cured 
March  14th,  1834 ;  3d,  that  she  declares  no  other  means 
were  employed  than  the  medal  and  prayer.  This  verbal 
process  is  signed  by  a  hundred  persons  of  the  above- 
mentioned  hospital. 

“Madame  0.  H.,  a  widow,  aged  seventy,  a  charity 
patient  at  the  hospital  St.  Maur,  was,  in  consequence  of 


106 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


a  fall  the  7th  of  August,  1833,  crippled  to  such  a  degree 
that  it  was  with  great  difficulty  she  could  walk,  even 
with  the  aid  of  a  crutch,  and  sometimes  the  additional 
assistance  of  another  person’s  arm ;  she  could  scarcely 
seat  herself,  and  to  rise  was  still  more  of  an  effort.  To 
ascend  the  stairs  was  almost  impossible,  she  could 
accomplish  it  only  by  grasping  as  she  went  along  what¬ 
ever  lay  within  reach.  She  could  not  stoop  or  kneel; 
the  left  limb,  which  was  the  principal  seat  of  her  malady, 
she  dragged  helplessly  after  her,  not  being  able  to 
bend  it. 

“Such  was  her  sad  condition  at  the  beginning  of 
March,  1834.  However,  she  heard  something  that  enkin¬ 
dled  a  ray  of  hope  in  her  heart.  Some  one  had  spoken 
to  her  the  January  previous  of  a  medal  said  to  be  mirac¬ 
ulous  ;  it  bore  on  one  side  the  image  of  Mary  crushing 
the  infernal  serpent’s  head,  her  hands  full  of  graces 
figured  by  rays  of  light  proceeding  from  them,  and  the 
invocation:  ‘0  Mary!  conceived  without  sin,  pray  for  us 
who  have  lecourse  to  'thee!’  on  the  other,  the  Sacred 
Hearts  of  Jesus  and  Mary,  with  the  letter  M  surmounted 
by  a  cross.  She  was  also  informed  of  the  wonders  it 
had  wrought,  and  her  heart  awoke  to  the  consoling 
hope  of  realizing  some  benefit  from  the  medal  which 
had  been  promised  her.  How  she  sighed  for  the  happy 
moment  when  it  would  be  in  her  possession  !  How  long 
the  time  of  waiting  appeared !  At  last,  her  desires  were 
gratified ;  the  6th  of  March  she  received,  as  if  it  were  a 
present  from  Heaven,  the  long  wished-for  medal,  and 
hastened,  by  the  reception  of  the  Sacrament  of  Penance, 
to  prepare  herself  for  the  desired  favor.  Next  day,  the 
first  Wednesday  in  the  month,  she  commenced  by  Holy 
Communion  a  no  vena  to  the  Sacred  Hearts  of  Jesus  and 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


10? 


Mary.  Twenty  times,  day  and  night,  did  she  press  to 
her  lips  the  precious  medal  hung  around  her  neck. 
For  several  days  of  the  novena,  our  Lord  severely  tried 
her  faith  anew.  Her  sufferings  increased  greatly,  like¬ 
wise  her  fervor  and  confidence,  and  soon  the  most  blessed 
results  were  the  recompense  of  this  poor  woman’s  prayers. 

“Seven  days  of  the  novena  had  not  elapsed  ere  she 
was  relieved  of  the  sufferings  that  had  so  cruelly  afflicted 
her  for  seven  months.  I  could  not  depict  the  astonish¬ 
ment  and  admiration  of  every  one,  who  saw  on  the  morn¬ 
ing  of  March  14th  this  person  so  helpless  the  very  even¬ 
ing  before,  walk  with  all  ease  imaginable,  bend,  kneel,  go 
up  and  down  high  steps.  One  spoke  of  it  to  another  for 
mutual  edification,  and,  in  turn,  came  to  congratulate 
her  on  her  recovery,  and  give  thanks  to  God  and  Mary. 
The  Superior,  who  had  bestowed  constant  care  upon  the 
sick  woman  during  her  crippled  state,  and  had  thus  been 
a  daily  witness  of  her  sufferings,  returned  solemn  thanks 
for  this  extraordinary  grace,  the  whole  Community  chant¬ 
ing  a  Te  Deum  in  their  chapel. 

“  F.S. — I  forgot  to  say  that  the  widow  has  the  free  use 
of  all  her  limbs,  and  has  never  since,  had  a  return  of  her 
former  infirmity.” 

The  following  is  what  Monse'gneur  thought  proper  to 
append  to  the  verbal  process,  an  extract  from  which  we 
have  just  read:  “We  certify  that  credence  can,  and 
ought  to,  be  placed  in  the  testimony  of  the  Abbe  Begin, 
that  of  the  -Sisters  and  so  many  other  eye-witnesses  who 
have  spoken  conscientiously  and  from  no  motive  save 
that  of  zeal  for  the  truth. 

“f  M.  S.  F.  V.,  Bishop  of  Chalons. 

“  Chalons,  May  30,  183 


108 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


CONVERSIONS  OF  M.  DE  CASTILLON,  CAPTAIN  IN  THE 

21st  light  guards;  and  of  a  woman— 1834. 

Extract  from  a  letter  of  Sister  0.  (Herault)  to  M.  E. : 

“ November  13,  183\ \. 

“It  should  be  the  duty  of  children  to  glorify  their 

mother,  and  a  very  sweet  one  it  is  for  me  to  acquaint  you 

with  two  incidents  manifesting  the  boundless  charity  of 

Marv  conceived  without  sin. 

%/ 

“  The  first  relates  to  a  sick  soldier  in  our  house. 
Though  we  had  already  witnessed  the  efficacy  of  the 
medal,  in  effecting  the  conversion  of  several  soldiers 
mcst  obstinate  in  resisting  grace,  no  conversion  was  so 
striking  as  this.  M.  Frederick  de  Castillon,  aged  thirty- 
five,  Captain  in  the  21st  Light  Guards,  entered  the  hos¬ 
pital,  April  29th,  in  the  last  stage  of  consumption,  and 
attacked  by  paralysis  of  the  left  side.  We  nursed  him  a 
long  time,  his  condition  grew  alarmingly  worse,  but  how 
could  we  mention  religion  to  a  young  soldier  who  boasted 
of  having  none  ?  I  kept  myself  always  informed  of  his 
state,  and  contented  myself  (apparently)  with  watching 
the  progress  of  the  disease.  Several  times  I  attempted 
to  make  him  realize  his  danger,  but  in  vain.  One  day, 
when  he  was  much  worse,  and  I  had  an  opportunity  of 
seeing  him  alone,  I  ventured  to  inquire  if  he  were  a 
Catholic.  ‘  Yes,  Sister,’  he  replied,  looking  steadily  at 
me.  I  then  asked  him  to  accept  a  medal,  to  wear  it,  and 
frequently  invoke  the  Immaculate  Mary,  telling  him  at 
the  same  time  that,  if  he  did  so  with  faith,  this  good 
Mother  would  obtain  for  him  all  the  graces  he  needed, 
for  bearing  his  sufferings  patiently  and  meritoriously. 
He  received  it  gratefully,  but  did  not  put  it  on. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


109 


“  But  our  confidence  in  the  Blessed  Virgin’s  influence 
over  him  was  not  diminished,  especially  when  we  saw 
him  place  the  medal  on  the  side  of  his  bed.  The  Sister 
in  charge  of  that  hall  had  already  slipped  one  in  his 
pillow-case.  Several  days  passed,  his  strength  was  grad¬ 
ually  ebbing  away,  and  after  many  ineffectual  efforts  to 
obtain  his  consent  to  see  a  priest,  I  asked  a  clergyman 
to  visit  him  notwithstanding,  and  I  introduced  him  into 
the  sick  man’s  presence  just  as  some  one  came  to  tell 
me  he  could  not  live  through  that  night  (October  15th). 
We  found  him  extremely  ill,  but  still  inflexible.  After 
a  few  moments,  I  withdrew,  and  left  him  alone  with  the 
charitable  priest,  who  could  get  nothing  from  him  but 
these  despairing  words :  ‘  Leave  me  in  peace,  to-morrow 
I  shall  be  dead,  and  all  will  be  over !  ’  Of  course,  there 
was  nothing  else  to  be  done  but  comply  with  his  request, 
and  you  can  imagine  how  painful  it  was.  We  redoubled 
our  petitions  to  the  Immaculate  Virgin,  and  this  good 
Mother  soon  wrought  a  change  in  the  unfortunate  man’s 
heart. 

“Next  day,  he  asked  the  physician  to  tell  him  can¬ 
didly  if  his  case  were  hopeless,  because  he  wished  to 
arrange  his  affairs.  That  same  evening,  as  soon  as  the 
Sister  in  charge  of  the  hall  entered,  he  said  to  her  very 
gently  and  penitently :  4  Oh !  how  sorry  I  am  to  have 

treated  the  Superior  so  badly,  and  the  good  priest  she 
brought  me  !  Present  my  apologies  to  them,  I  beg  you, 
and  ask  them  to  come  again.’  You  know  we  delayed 
not  a  moment  in  going  to  see  him.  Next  morning  he 
began  his  new  life,  and  during  the  nine  days  M.  Castillon 
still  lived  the  chaplain  visited  him  several  times  every 
day,  remaining  two  hours  at  a  time.  One  of  his  brother 
officers,  coming  to  see  him  just  after  his  first  confession: 


10 


110 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


4  If  you  had  been  here  a  few  minutes  sooner/  said  M.  de 
Castillon,  with  an  utter  disregard  of  human  respect, 
4  you  would  have  found  me  in  good  company.  I  was 
with  the  cure,  and  I  could  not  have  been  in  better.’  He 
had  the  happiness  of  receiving  the  Last  Sacraments  with 
the  most  admirable  dispositions.  Here  are  his  dying 
words,  which  he  asked  this  gentleman  to  commit  to 
writing :  4 1  die  in  the  religion  of  my  fathers,  I  love 

and  revere  it,  I  humbly  beg  God’s  pardon  for  not  always 
having  practiced  it  publicly.’  And  he  expired  in  the 
peace  of  the  Lord,  October  23d. 

44 1  now  relate  the  second  conversion,  that  of  a  woman 
who,  for  eighteen  years,  had  been  a  public  scandal, 
living  with  a  wretch  who  had  abandoned  wife  and  chil¬ 
dren  for  her.  To  such  wicked  conduct,  she  added  a 
more  than  ordinary  degree  of  impiety,  boasting  that  she 
believed  neither  in  God  nor  hell,  and  mocking  at  every¬ 
thing  religion  held  sacred.  Although  dangerously  ill, 
she  declared  that  never  would  she  make  a  confession. 
Sister  N.,  seeing  the  rapid  progress  of  the  disease  and 
near  approach  of  death,  had  recourse  to  the  Blessed 
Virgin ;  she  put  a  medal  around  the  woman’s  neck,  and 
began  a  novena  for  her  conversion,  relying  upon  the 
assistance  of  her  who,  every  day,  gives  us  continually 
increasing  proofs  that  she  is  our  Mother  and  a  most 
merciful  one.  Before  the  novena  was  finished,  this  poor 
creature,  yielding  to  grace,  made  her  confession,  and 
renounced,  forever  the  ..wretch  who  had  been  her  curse, 
manifesting  as  much  sorrow  for  her  past  life,  and  proving 
herself  as  pious  as  she  had  heretofore  been  shamelessly 
impious. 

“The  above  facts.  Monsieur,  I  have  thought  it  my 
duty  to  make  known  to  you,  for  the  edification  of  the 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


Ill 


faithful  and  the  glory  of  Mary.  May  these  examples  of 
her  power  and  bounty,  lead  all  sinners  to  cast  themselves 
into  her  arms!  ” 

Note. — These  two  events  are  truly  a  confirmation  of 
what  St.  Bernard  says,  “that  no  one  ever  invokes  Mary 
in  vain ;  ”  but  what  a  misfortune  for  those  who  refuse 
her  succor !  A  very  reliable  individual  once  told  us, 
that  a  sick  person  to  whom  a  medal  had  been  given,  and 
who  began  to  feel  the  effects  of  grace,  suddenly  insisted 
upon  having  the  medal  taken  off,  saying:  “It  hurts 
me ;  I  can  wear  it  no  longer.  To  quiet  him  it  was  taken 
off,  and  he  soon  expired  without  the  slightest  sign  of 
conversion.  The  person  relating  this,  was  an  eye-wit¬ 
ness;  it  happened  in  the  month  of  October,  1831. 


COMVERSIQM  AMD  CURE  OF  MME.  PEROM  AMD  CURE  OF 

her  daughter. — Attested. 

Note. — It  is  Mme.  Peron  herself  who  gives  us  all 
the  details.  She  lives  in  Paris,  rue  des  Petites-Ecuries, 
No.  24.  We  quote  her  own  account,  written  February 
26th,  1835,  from  her  dictation,  and  in  presence  of  the 
Sister  who  visited  her  in  her  sickness. 

“I  was  sick  eight  years,  and  afflicted  with  very  con¬ 
siderable  hemorrhages.  I  suffered  much  and  almost 
continually.  I  was  without  strength;  I  took  but  little 
nourishment,  and  that  little  increased  my  malady,  which 
was  gradually  exhausting  me.  I  do  not  remember  to 
have  had  during  these  eight  years,  more  than  eight  entire 
days  of  relief  from  pain ;  the  rest  of  the  time  I  passed 
on  the  bed,  unable  to  perform  the  work  necessary  to  aid 
my  poor  husband  in  supporting  the  family.  I  have  even 


112  THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 

been  confined  to  my  bed  as  long  as  eighteen  months 
without  intermission.  I  consulted  several  physicians, 
who  prescribed  the  remedies  usual  in  such  cases,  but  all 
to  no  purpose.  My  husband,  not  being  able  to  afford 
such  expense,  and  seeing  no  hope  of  my  recovery,  lost 
courage  and  was  almost  in  despair.  Some  kind  persons 
sought  to  cheer  him :  ‘You  must  not  be  so  low-spirited, 
my  poor  Bourbonnais,  you  must  bear  up  under  these 
trials  and  show  your  strength  of  character ;  your  wife  i3 
very  sick,  but  she  will  recover  and  your  friends  will  not 
abandon  you.,  As  for  myself,  seeing  that  medicines  had 
no  effect  and  cost  us  a  great  deal  of  money,  I  dispensed 
with  doctors,  and  was  a  long  time  without  seeing  one, 
having  resigned  myself  to  a  slow  death. 

“A  neighbor  who  understood  my  position,  came  one 
day  to  see  me,  and  urged  me  not  to  give  up  thus,  but  to 
have  the  physican  again.  I  opposed  it,  because  we  had 
not  the  wherewith  to  remunerate  him.  She  then  pro¬ 
posed  to  call  in  a  Sister  of  Charity.  I  observed  that 
not  being  in  want,  perhaps  the  Sisters  would  refuse  to 
come,  as  it  might  thus  deprive  of  their  services,  others 
more  unfortunate  than  myself.  This  good  lady  insisted, 
and  I  yielded. 

“Next  morning,  I  received  a  visit  from  Sister  Marie 
(of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul’s  parish),  who  brought  me  some 
assistance,  encouraged  me  to  support  my  sufferings,  and 
did  her  best  to  console  me.  I  can  truly  say  that  happi¬ 
ness  entered  my  house  with  this  good  Sister.  She  soon 
sent  a  physician,  who,  after  examining  me  and  under¬ 
standing  my  case,  told  her,  as  I  have  since  learned,  that 
it  was  a  hopeless  one,  I  had  a  very  little  while  to  live, 
and  ought  to  be  sent  to  the  hospital  to  spare  my  family 
the  sad  spectacle  of  my  death.  Hearing  this,  Sister 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


113 


Marie  believed  ifc  her  duty  to  give  my  soul  especial  atten¬ 
tion.  1  was  not  an  enemy  to  religion,  but  I  was  not  very 
practical ;  I  went  sometimes  to  the  parish  functions, 
when  my  sufferings  and  occupations  permitted,  but  (and 
I  say  it  to  my  shame)  I  had  not  approached  the  Sacra¬ 
ments  for  years.  When  the  Sister,  after  several  other 
questions,  asked  me  if  I  went  to  confession,  blushing,  I 
said  4  no/  She  begged  me  to  do  so,  and  I  replied : 
‘  When  I  am  cured,  I  will/  The  good  Sister,  little  sat¬ 
isfied  with  my  evasive  answer,  urged  me  again  to  see  a 
priest.  4  Sister,’  said  I,  4 1  don’t  like  to  be  persecuted 
with  things  of  this  sort,  when  I  am  cured  I  will  go  to 
confession.’  I  saw  that  this  answer  grieved  her,  but  she 
never  remitted  her  visits  and  kind  attentions.  My 
malady  increased.  One  Saturday  or  Sunday  night,  at 
the  commencement  of  October,  1834,  my  whole  body 
was  cold,  and  vainly  did  my  friends  endeavor  to  restore 
a  natural  warmth,  the  chill  of  death  seemed  on  me. 
They  spoke  of  reciting  the  prayers  for  the  dying;  I 
understood  a  part  of  what  was  said,  but  myself  was 
speechless.  Whilst  I  was  so  ill,  my  husband  told  our 
eldest  daughter  to  go  to  bed,  and  he,  thinking  me  easier 
because  I  was  feebly  breathing,  threw  himself,  without 
undressing,  upon  the  bed  to  snatch  a  little  repose;  but, 
getting  up  a  few  minutes  later,  he  came  to  me,  put  his 
hand  on  my  face,  and  was  horrified  to  find  it  covered 
with  a  cold  sweat.  He  thought  me  dead,  and  called 
aloud :  4  Euphemie,’  (this  is  our  eldest  daughter’s  name), 
4  Euphemie,  alas  !  thy  mother  is  dead  !’  Euphemie  arose 
and  mingled  her  lamentations  with  those  of  her  father. 
Their  cries  awakened  Madame  Pelleve,  our  neighbor, 
who  came  to  console  them.  4Ah !  madarne,’  said  my 
husband,  on  seeing  her,  4  my  wife  is  dead !  ’  Having 


10* 


114 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


begged  him  to  be  resigned  to  God’s  will,  this  lady 
approached  me,  and,  placing  her  hand  upon  my  heart : 
‘No,’  she  exclaimed,  ‘she  is  not  dead,  her  heart  still 
beats.’  They  kindled  a  fire,  and  succeeded  in  restoring 
a  little  warmth  to  my  body. 

“  Madame  Pelleve  went  betimes  to  inform  Sister  Marie 
of  all  this,  and  the  latter  hastened  to  tell  the  physician. 
‘  I  am  not  at  all  surprised,’  he  answered;  ‘  this  lady  has 
two  incurable  diseases.  Besides  these  hemorrhages,  she 
is  in  the  last  stage  of  consumption,  as  I  have  already 
told  you,  and  if  not  dead  before  this,  she  will  not  live 
through  the  day.’  My  chest  had,  indeed,  been  very 
weak  for  some  time,  and  the  physicians  in  consultation 
hal  all  said  I  could  never  be  cured. 

“At  two  o’clock  in  the  afternoon  I  received  a  visit 
from  Sister  Marie,  who  found  me  not  quite  so  ill;  I  could 
speak.  ‘Do  you  love  the  Blessed  Virgin  very  much?’ 
said  she.  ‘  Yes,  Sister,’  I  had  indeed  always  practiced 
some  devotion  in  honor  of  this  good  Mother.  ‘If  you 
love  her  very  much,  I  can  give  you  something  to  cure 
you.’  ‘  Oh !  yes,  I  shall  soon  be  well.’  I  spoke  of  death, 
for  I  felt  that  it  was  near.  Then  she  showed  me  a  medal 
and  said :  ‘  Take  this  medal  of  the  Blessed  Virgin, 
who  will  cure  you,  if  you  have  great  confidence  in 
her.’  The  sight  of  the  medal  filled  me  with  joy;  I 
took  it  and  kissed  it  fervently,  for  I  truly  longed  to  be 
cured  The  Sister  now  recited  aloud  the  little  prayer 
which  I  could  not  read,  and  urged  me  to  repeat  it  daily; 
I  promised  to  add  five  Paters  and  five  Aves.  She  then 
put  the  medal  around  my  neck.  At  that  instant,  there 
passed  through  me  a  new,  strange  feeling,  a  general  revo¬ 
lution  in  my  whole  body,  a  thrill  through  all  my  members. 
It  was  not  a  painful  sensation,  on  the  contrary,  I  began 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


115 


to  slied  tears  of  joy.  I  was  not  cured,  but  I  felt  that  I 
was  going  to  be  cured,  and  I  experienced  a  confidence 
that  came  hot  from  myself. 

“  Sister  Marie  left  me  in  this  state ;  after  her  departure, 
my  husband  who  had  remained  motionless  at  the  foot  of 
my  bed  said:  ‘  Put  all  your  confidence  in  the  Blessed 
Virgin;  we  are  going  to  make  a  novena  for  you/ 
Towards  evening  I  could  raise  myself  up  in  bed,  which 
was  very  astonishing,  considering  my  extreme  exhaus¬ 
tion,  but  a  few  hours  previous.  On  Tuesday  I  requested 
some  broth,  which  was  given  me  at  last,  and  a  little 
while  after  I  took  some  soup.  My  strength  returned;  I 
felt  that  I  was  cured.  Finally,  on  Thursday,  I  wished 
to  go  to  church  to  thank  the  Blessed  Virgin.  This 
suggestion  was  opposed,  but  I  insisted  and  at  length 
went.  Whilst  on  the  way  and  alone  (for  I  preferred 
going  by  myself),  I  met  Sister  Marie,  who  did  not  recog¬ 
nize  me ;  I  took  her  hand  :  ‘  Oh  !  ’  said  she,  ‘  it  is  really 

yourself!’  ‘Yes,  Sister,  it  is  I  indeed;  I  am  going  to 
Mass:  I  am  cured!  ‘And  what  has  cured  you  so 
quickly V  ‘The  Blessed  Virgin,  and  I  am  going  to 
thank  her/  The  Sister  was  lost  in  astonishment.  I 
recounted  to  her  how  it  had  all  come  about  in  less  than 
three  days,  and  I  kept  on  to  church  and  heard  Mass. 
Since  then,  I  have  had  no  return  of  my  malady ;  I  enjoy 
good  health;  I  go  about  my  duties,  performing  a  regu¬ 
lar  day’s  work,  and  to  the  Miraculous  Medal  am  I 
indebted  for  it  all.” 

Not  only  Madame  Peron’s  body  but  her  soul,  did  the 
Blessed  Virgin  restore  to  health ;  she  soon  chose  a  Direc¬ 
tor  and  went  to  confession,  and  she  has  continued  to  do 
so  ever  since;  her  life  is  really  very  edifying.  As  she 
deeply  regrets  having  lived  so  long  estranged  from  God, 


116 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


lier  greatest  happiness  now  is  in  frequently  approaching 
the  Sacraments ;  two  things  awaken  her  tears,  the  recol¬ 
lection  of  her  past  life,  and  gratitude  for  her  twofold 
recovery. 

Nor  is  this  all;  the  Blessed  Virgin  seems  to  have 
chosen  this  family  for  the  purpose  of  displaying  in  it 
the  wonders  of  her  power.  Madam  Peron  had  a  daugh¬ 
ter  aged  sixteen,  who,  after  her  mother’s  recovery,  gave 
herself  to  God  in  an  especial  manner,  employing  in 
exercises  of  piety,  all  her  leisure  moments,  and  edifying 
her  companions  in  the  parish  confraternity,  whenever 
she  could  take  part  in  their  devotions  for  she  lived  in 
another  quarter. 

The  father  also  was  deeply  touched  at  the  favors 
accorded  his  wife ;  he  wears  the  medal,  and  he  has 
experienced  its  blessed  effects. 

Madame  Peron  has  still  another  daughter,  a  little  girl 
six  years  and  a-half  old,  who  had  great  difficulty  in 
speaking,  or  rather,  who  did  not  speak  at  all,  although 
she  was  not  mute.  Pier  utterance  was  so  impeded,  that 
she  scarcely  ever  finished  a  word,  thus  disconcerting  the 
most  patient.  It  was  so  much  the  more  deplorable,  as 
she  was  quite  a  bright  child.  ‘  What  a  pity  she  does 
not  talk!’  said  every  one  who  witnessed  her  infirmity. 
When  Sister  Marie  saw  this  little  girl,  ‘  Why  do  you  not 
send  her  to  school,’  said  she  to  the  mother,  ‘  instead  of 
keeping  her  home  all  day  ?’  ‘You  hear  how  she  talks,’ 
answered  the  mother,  who  did  not  like  to  have  her 
child’s  infirmity  exposed.  However,  she  yielded  to  the 
Sister’s  wishes,  and  little  Hortense  was  sent  to  the 
Sister’s  parish  school.  Her  imperfect  speech  did  not 
improve,  it  would  sometimes  take  her  five  minutes  to 
pronounce  half  a  word.  Some  days  after,  Sister  Marie, 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


117 


who  deeply  pitied  the  child,  spoke  to  her  mother  of  a 
novena  for  curing  this  defect.  ‘Cure  Hortense,  Sister! 
it  is  impossible,  it  is  a  natural  defect !  ”  The  Sister, 
with  increasing  anxiety  insisted.  The  novena  was  com¬ 
menced  on  Saturday ;  it  consisted  in  hearing  Mass  every 
day,  and  reciting  a  few  prayers  in  honor  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin.  The  medal  was  hung  around  the  little  girl’s 
neck,  and  she  was  to  take  part  in  all  the  exercises  of  the 
novena.  For  several  days  there  was  no  change,  but 
Thursday  after  the  Mass  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  Hor¬ 
tense,  on  leaving  church,  could  speak  as  distinctly  and 
with  as  much  ease  as  any  one.  Those  who  first  heard  her 
were  struck  with  admiration,  the  news  soon  spread,  and 
from  all  sides  came  persons  to  see  her ;  they  questioned 
her,  and  the  child  answered ;  they  scanned  her  to  see  if 
it  were  really  the  same,  and  recognizing  her,  they 
returned,  saying :  “  This  is  certainly  a  great  miracle,  a 

sudden  cure  of  a  natural  defect !” 

Little  Hortense,  showing  her  medal  with  delight, 
would  say  to  all  who  knew  and  congratulated  her :  “  The 
Blessed  Virgin  has  cured  me.” 

In  thanksgiving  for  so  great  a  benefit,  the  child  was 
consecrated  to  Mary  on  the  21st  of  November,  Feast  of 
the  Presentation,  in  the  same  chapel  where  the  appari¬ 
tion  of  the  medal  took  place,  and,  in  commemoration  of 
this  great  event  of  her  life,  she  was  to  wear  only  blue 
and  white  until  her  First  Communion.  Previous  to  this 
ceremony,  she  made  her  confession,  with  every  evidence 
of  understanding  thoroughly  the  importance  of  the  act. 
When  asked  if  she  loves  the  Blessed  Virgin,  “Oh!  yes,” 
she  answers,  “  I  love  her  with  more  than  all  my  heart!” 
an  expression  invented,  it  seems,  solely  by  the  fulness  of 
her  gratitude.  She  prizes  her  brass  medal  so  highly, 


118 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


that  she  would  not  exchange  it  for  one  of  silver  or  go],d, 
and  she  wishes  it  put  in  the  tomb  with  her  when  she 
dies.  “We  hope,  Hortense,”  said  her  father  not  long 
ago,  (he  always  finds  a  new  pleasure  in  hearing  her  talk), 
“we  hope,  when  you  die,  that  you  will  leave  us  this 
medal  as  a  souvenir  of  yourself  and  a  relic  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin.”  “Certainly,  papa,  if  it  gives  you  so  much 
pleasure,  but  I  promised  the  Blessed  Virgin,  the  day  of 
my  consecration,  that  the  medal  should  never  leave  me, 
but  should  even  descend  with  me  into  the  tomb  when  I 
died.” 

We  publish  these  details,  with  the  cordial  approbation 
of  this  family,  fully  imbued  with  ever  increasing  grati¬ 
tude  to  Mary  Immaculate. 

These  two  accounts  have  been  confirmed  by  nine  other 
persons. 


CONVERSION  OE  SEVERAL  SOLDIERS  (HOTEL  DES  INVA- 

lides) — 1834. — Attested. 

Note. — All  these  edifying  details,  which  have  already 
produced  a  most  beneficial  effect  upon  many  young  men, 
were  given  us  and  attested  by  Sisters  Radier  and  Pourrat, 
who,  having  charge  of  that  ward,  were  witnesses  of  the 
facts,  and  also  instruments  of  divine  mercy  in  operating 
these  prodigies. 

“We  had  in  St.  Vincent’s  ward,  number  20,  royal 
hotel  des  Xnvalides,  Paris,  a  soldier  who  had  been  spit¬ 
ting  blood  about  six  months,  and  who,  it  was  thought, 
would  soon  die  of  consumption.  He  was  naturally  polite 
and  grateful  for  the  attentions  bestowed  upon  him,  but 
he  showed  no  signs  of  religion;  his  morals  were  bad, 
and  it  was  a  well-known  fact  that,  for  twenty  years,  his 
life  had  been  one  of  scandal. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


119 


“It  appeared,  however,  that  faith  was  not  entirely 
extinguished  in  his  heart,  for  another  patient,  his  neigh¬ 
bor,  being  on  the  point  of  death  and  refusing  to  see  a 
priest,  this  one  entreated  him  to  yield,  and  was  instru¬ 
mental  in  bringing  about  his  conversion.  Alas !  his 
own  turn  soon  came,  we  saw  him  growing  worse  day  by 
day,  he  was  wasting  visibly,  and  had  not  once  mentioned 
receiving  the  Sacraments.  As  he  had  urged  his  neigh¬ 
bor  to  prepare  for  death,  we  hoped  he  would  make  his 
own  preparation,  without  being  reminded  of  it,  or,  at 
least,  that  he  would  willingly  comply  with  the  first  sug¬ 
gestion.  On  the  contrary,  he  absolutely  resisted  all  our 
entreaties,  saying:  4 1  am  an  honest  man,  Sister,  I  have 
neither  killed  nor  robbed/  ‘  Even  so/  we  would  answer, 
‘  we  all  stand  in  need  of  God’s  mercy,  we  are  all  sinners/ 
‘  Oh !  Sister,  just  leave  me  in  peace,  I  beg  you/ 

“  However,  he  began  to  realize  that  he  had  been  sink¬ 
ing  for  several  days,  and  he  said  aloud :  ‘  There  is  no 

hope  for  me !  ’  This  thought  appeared  to  distress  him. 
One  day  (it  was  Wednesday,  the  26th  of  November),  the 
disease  took  such  a  sudden  turn  for  the  worse,  we  feared 
he  would  not  live  through  the  day,  and,  being  unable  to 
make  any  religious  impression  on  him,  we  warned  the 
chaplain  of  his  condition  and  his  resistance  to  all  our 
entreaties.  The  latter  went  to  see  him.  Our  patient 
received  him  with  great  respect,  but,  wishing  to  get  rid 
of  him  adroitly,  said :  ‘I  am  acquainted  with  the  cure/ 
A  little  while  after,  the  cure  visited  him,  and  conversed 
with  him  some  time.  On  leaving  his  bedside,  the  ven¬ 
erable,  zealous  pastor  came  to  us  and  said :  ‘  Your 

patient  is  very  low,  and  I  have  not  succeeded  in  getting 
him  to  do  anything  for  his  soul ;  indeed,  I  did  not  urge 
him  too  much,  for  fear  he  might  say  no,  and  then  would 


120  THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 

not  revoke  it,  like  so  many  others,  after  once  giving  a 
decided  negative.’ 

“  The  same  day  a  lady  of  his  acquaintance  also  came 
to  see  him,  and  earnestly  but  vainly  urged  him  to  make 
his  peace  with  God.  To  get  rid  of  her  importunity  he^ 
said:  ‘I  know  the  cure;  he  has  already  been  to  see  me, 
and  will  return  this  evening.’  The  cure  returned  indeed, 
according  to  promise;  the  sick  man,  on  seeing  him, 
jumped  out  of  bed  to  show  that  he  was  not  so  ill  as  to 
make  confession  a  very  pressing  matter.  The  cure,  a 
true  Samaritan,  rendered  him  all  the  little  services 
imaginable,  helping  him  hack  to  bed,  and  even  offering 
to  dress  his  blister;  he  then  spoke  to  him  about  his 
soul,  hut  without  avail,  for  after  an  hour’s  conversation 
he  came  to  us  and  said:  ‘  I  am  deeply  grieved,  for  I  have 
done  my  utmost,  hut  it  has  had  no  effect  upon  him.’ 
We  asked  the  cure  if  we  must  call  him  during  the 
night,  in  case  the  sick  man  grew  worse.  4 1  think,’  said 
he,  ‘you  had  better  not,  unless  he  asks  for  me.’  A  little 
later  one  of  us  reminded  him  again  of  the  chaplain,  who 
was  passing,  but  he  got  enraged  and  began  to  swear,  so 
that  wre  had  to  drop  the  subject,  despite  our  distress  at 
the  thought  of  his  appearing  so  unprepared  before  his 
God.  Our  grief  was  so  much  the  greater  in  proportion 
to  his  extreme  danger,  for  the  death  rattle  was  already 
in  his  throat,  and  it  did  not  seem  possible  that  he  could 
survive  the  night.  It  was  then  my  young  companion 
said  to  me:  ‘Oh!  Sister,  perhaps  our  sins,  as  our  holy 
St.  Vincent  says,  have  been  the  cause  of.  this  man’s  im¬ 
penitence.’  Expecting  nothing  more  from  the  patient, 
Sister  Radier  now  turned  all  her  hopes  towards  the 
Blessed  Virgin.  During  night  prayers  thoughts  of  the 
medal  came  into  her  mind,  and  she  said  to  herself:  ‘If 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


121 


we  put  the  medal  on  him  perhaps  the  Blessed  Virgin 
will  obtain  his  conversion,’  and  she  determined  to  make 
a  novena.  After  prayers  she  said  to  her  companion: 
‘Let  us  go  see  the  sick  man  and  put  a  medal  on  him; 
perhaps  the  Blessed  Virgin  will  grant  our  petitions.’ 
She  went  immediately,  and  found  him  up  and  in  a  state 
of  great  agitation,  and  about  to  leave  the  room ;  all  the 
other  patients  saw  it  clearly,  and  said  that  it  was  with 
the  intention  of  committing  suicide.  The  Sister  can- 
tiously  took  away  his  knife  and  whatever  else  might  be 
used  in  this  way,  slipped  unperceived  the  medal  between 
his  two  mattresses,  and  returned  to  us  very  sadly,  saying : 
‘  Let  us  fervently  invoke  the  Blessed  Virgin,  for  I  very 
much  fear  this  poor  man  will  kill  himself  during  the 
night.’ 

“  Next  day,  immediately  after  rising,  and  even  before 
seeing  the  Sister  who  had  kept  watch,  one  of  us  hastened 
to  visit  our  patient,  and  not  without  most  dire  forebodings, 
but,  to  our  astonishment,  his  mind  was  calm  and  he 
seemed  better.  On  inquiring  how  he  felt,  ‘  Very  well, 
Sister,’  he  answered,  ‘  I  passed  a  good  night,  I  slept  well 
(which  I  have  not  done  for  a  long  time),  and  I  am  better 
in  consequence.’  As  the  Sister  retired,  he  called  to  her, 
saying :  ‘  Sister,  I  wish  to  make  my  confession,  oh ! 

send  the  cure  to  me  !  ’  ‘  You  wish  to  confess  ?  ’  replied 

the  Sister,  ‘  take  care ;  are  you  going  to  do  as  you  did 
all  day  yesterday,  do  you  really  want  him?’  ‘Yes, 
Sister,  upon  my  honor.’  ‘  Well,  since  you  wish  him,  I 
will  go  for  him,  it  will  certainly  be  well  for  you  to  con¬ 
fess  your  sins,  for  it  is  said  that  your  life  has  not  always 
been  edifying.’  Then,  without  the  slightest  human 
respect,  he  began  to  mention  his  sins  aloud,  and  with 
great  sentiments  of  compunction ;  we  could  scarcely 
u 


122 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL, 


induce  him  to  stop.  The  cure  came,  and  he  made  his 
confession,  which  lasted  an  hour.  Afterwards,  one  of 
us  haying  come  to  see  him,  he  exclaimed  joyfully  at  our 
reproach  :  ‘  Oh !  Sister,  how  happy  I  am,  I  have  been 

to  confession,  I  have  received  absolution,  and  the  cure  is 
to  return  this  evening.  Since  my  First  Communion, 
this  is  the  happiest  day  of  my  life !  ’  He  appeared 
deeply  affected,  and  expressed  a  most  ardent  desire  to 
receive  the  good  God.  ‘  Do  you  know  what  we  did  ?  ’ 
‘  What  was  it,  Sister  V  ‘We  put  between  your  mat¬ 
tresses  a  Miraculous  Medal  of  the  Blessed  Virgin.’ 
‘Ah !  then,  that  is  why  I  passed  such  a  comfortable 
night;  moreover,  I  felt  as  if  there  was  something  about 
me  that  wrought  a  wonderful  change,  and  I  do  not 
know  why  I  did  not  search  my  bed ;  I  thought  of  doing 
so.’  The  Sister  then  produced  the  medal,  which  he 
kissed  with  respect  and  affection.  ‘It  is  this/  he 
exclaimed,  ‘that  gave  me  strength  to  brave  human 
respect.  I  must  place  it  on  my  breast ;  I  will  give  you 
a  ribbon  to  attach  it  to  my  decoration,’  (he  wore  the 
cross  of  honor.)  The  first  ribbon  offered  being  a  little 
faded,  ‘Ho,  Sister,’  said  he,  ‘not  that,  but  this;  the 
Blessed  Virgin  must  have  a  new  ribbon.’  The  Sister, 
regarding  his  weak  state,  placed  the  medal  in  such  a 
manner  that  it  was  somewhat  concealed.  ‘  Oh  !  do  not 
hide  it,  Sister,’  said  he ;  ‘  put  it  beside  my  cross,  I  shall 
not  blush  to  show  it.’ 

“In  the  afternoon  the  cure  asked  us  how  our  patient 
was,  and  he  was  not  less  edified  than  ourselves  at  the 
account  we  gave  of  his  admirable  dispositions.  Prep¬ 
arations  were  made  to  give  him  the  last  Sacraments.  At 
the  sight  of  the  Holy  Viaticum,  he  was  so  penetrated 
with  emotion  that  he  begged  pardon  aloud  of  God  for 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


123 


all  the  sins  of  his  life  in  detail,  and  it  was  with  the 
utmost  difficulty  he  could  be  persuaded  to  lower  his 
yoice,  his  heart  being  too  full  to  contain  itself.  He 
passed  the  following  night  and  the  next  day  in  the  same 
dispositions  of  faith,  regret  and  piety,  until  Monday 
morning,  December  1st,  when  he  peacefully  rendered 
his  soul  to  God,  and  we  have  every  confidence  that  it 
was  received  into  the  arms  of  His  mercy. 

“  We  relate  what  we  saw  and  heard;  it  took  place  in 
our  ward,  which  numbers  sixty  patients,  the  majority  of 
whom  witnessed  a  part  of  these  details.” 

Hote. — Before  burial,  the  Sister  took  the  medal  off 
his  corpse,  and  the  patient  in  the  next  bed  begged  to 
have  it,  so  persuaded  was  he  that  it  had  been  the  instru¬ 
ment  of  this  touching  conversion. 

This  consoling  return  to  God  was  followed  by  several 
others  not  less  striking  or  less  sincere,  and  in  that  very 
institution,  by  the  same  means — the  medal.  Quite  lately 
two  have  taken  place,  but  the  details  are  so  very  much 
like  the  above  that  for  this  reason  alone  we  refrain  from 
giving  them. 

All  this  has  been  confirmed  by  M.  Ancelin,  cure  of 
the  Invalides. 


CURE  OF  M.  FERMIK,  A  PRIEST-1834. 

This  account  was  sent  us  by  the  Superior  General  of 
St.  Sulpice,  who  was  anxious  that  we  should  have  it. 
The  venerable  priest  of  this  very  estimable  Community, 
who  wras  favored  with  this  grace,  wrote  the  details  him¬ 
self,  and  they  were  attested  by  the  Superior  and  the 
Director  of  the  grand  Seminary  of  Rheims,  both  of 
whom  were  witne?ses. 


124 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


“  To  the  glory  of  Mary  conceived  without  sin,  I,  J ean 
Baptiste  Fermin,  unworthy  servant  of  the  Blessed  Vir¬ 
gin,  and  subject  of  M.  Olier,  have,  together  with  my 
Superior  and  confreres,  thought  it  my  duty  to  transmit 
to  our  very  honored  Father,  an  account  of  the  special 
favor  accorded  me. 

“Many  persons  knew  what  I  suffered  for  six  whole 
years,  how  I  was  worn  out  with  a  nervous,  worrying 
cough,  whose  attacks  were  so  frequent  and  so  prolonged 
that  one  can  scarcely  imagine  how  I  ever  survived  them. 
My  physician  himself  told  me  that,  for  the  first  three 
years,  my  life  was  in  imminent  danger,  and  if  in  the 
last  three  I  was  less  exposed  to  death  at  every  step,  as  it 
were,  the  giving  way  of  my  stomach,  the  weakness  of  my 
chest,  were  such  that  all  my  days  were  filled  with  bit¬ 
terness,  and  new  crosses  were  laid  upon  me.  In  this 
condition,  what  ecclesiastical  fasts  could  I  keep  ?  Four 
or  five  years  ago,  the  desire  of  complying,  in  some 
degree,  with  the  precepts  of  the  Church  led  me  to  fast 
the  Ember  week  before  Christmas,  and  the  prejudice  to 
my  health  was  such  that  I  was  not  permitted  to  fast 
again  even  for  a  day.  Abstinence  from  meat  became 
impossible,  and  for  having  attempted  this  slight  mortifi¬ 
cation,  how  much  I  suffered  in  consequence,  even  in  the 
very  month  of  July,  1834!  Whilst  my  health  was  so 
impaired,  and  I  saw  only  a  lingering  end  to  my  afflic¬ 
tions,  it  pleased  my  Superiors  to  give  me  a  year's  rest. 
I  received  with  gratitude  this  additional  evidence  of 
their  consideration  for  me,  and  endeavored  to  co-operate 
with  them  in  re-establishing  my  health,  of  which  they 
had  been  so  thoughtful;  but,  in  my  condition,  the  recu¬ 
perative  powers  of  nature  wrere  of  slight  avail.  Even 
amidst  perfect  quiet  and  rest  for  four  whole  months,  I 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


125 


experienced  but  little  alleviation  of  my  sufferings,  for 
though  my  chest  became,  at  least,  apparently  stronger, 
my  stomach  grew  weaker  and  more  disordered,  so  that 
I  was  obliged  to  diet,  which,  added  to  the  dieting  I  had 
already  practiced,  reduced  me  to  such  a  state  of  exhaus¬ 
tion  that  I  could  not  foresee  the  consequences. 

“0,  Mary,  how  deplorable  was  my  condition  when 
you  cast  upon  me  a  look  of  mercy!  The  15th  of 
November,  1834,  I  was  sent  a  medal,  struck  in  honor  of 
the  Immaculate  Conception,  and  already  celebrated  as 
the  instrument  of  many  miracles.  In  receiving  it,  I  was 
penetrated,  for  the  first  time,  with  a  strong  feeling  of 
confidence,  that  this  was  the  Heaven-sent  means  by 
which  I  would  reach  the  end  of  my  afflictions ;  I  had 
not  foreseen  this  hope,  still  less  had  I  excited  it, 
for  I  believe  I  can  say,  conscientiously,  that  I  felt 
naturally  disinclined  to  ask  a  favor  of  which  I 
deemed  myself  unworthy.  However,  the  feeling  became 
so  strong  that  I  thought  it  my  duty  to  consider 
it  prayerfully  next  morning;  and  not  to  oppose  so  good 
an  impulse,  I  determined  to  make  a  novena,  and  I  com¬ 
menced  it  on  the  16th.  From  that  moment  my  confidence 
was  boundless,  and  like  a  child  who  reasons  no  longer, 
but  sees  only  what  he  feels  sure  of  obtaining,  it  sus¬ 
tained  me  amidst  the  new  trials  to  which  I  was  subjected; 
for  on  the  19th,  and  several  days  after,  my  sufferings 
were  redoubled,  affecting  at  once  both  stomach  and 
chest.  On  the  22d  I  felt  considerably  better,  on  the  23d 
I  believed  myself  strong  enough  to  abandon  a  diet  on 
which  I  had  subsisted  a  long  time,  and  on  the  24th  I 
wished  to  eat  just  what  was  served  the  Community; 
that  very  morning  I  commenced,  like  the  hearty  semi¬ 
narians,  to  take  a  little  dry  bread  and  wine,  and  it  agreed 


ii* 


126 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


with  me.  Thus  my  desires  were  accomplished.  I  had 
implored  the  Blessed  Virgin  to  giye  me  health  to  live 
according  to  the  rule,  and  she  had  done  so ;  hut  a  good 
Mother  like  Mary  would  not  leaye  her  work  imperfect, 
and  she  chose  the  yery  day  of  her  Conception  to  bestow 
upon  me  her  crowning  fayors.  I  was  still  troubled  with 
a  slight  indisposition  of  the  stomach  accompanying 
digestion  after  dinner,  but  it  was  not  positive  suffering, 
and  even  this  remnant  of  my  old  infirmity  disappeared 
entirely.  On  the  eve  of  that  Feast  my  devotion  to  Mary, 
which  had  lost  a  little  of  its  first  fervor,  was,  when  I 
least  expected  it,  excited  anew,  and  I  felt  urged  to 
implore  the  consummation  of  a  good  work  so  happily 
begun.  I  did  so  that  evening,  and  next  morning  at 
prayers,  at  Mass,  at  my  thanksgiving,  and  it  was  in 
finishing  this  last  exercise  before  a  statue  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin,  after  a  most  fervent  prayer,  that  I  realized  the 
recompense  of  my  confidence — I  felt  assured  that  my 
petitions  had  been  granted.  Since  then  I  have  experi¬ 
enced  no  indisposition  worthy  of  attention.  I  was  able 
to  fast  the  Ember  week  before  Christmas  and  the  eve  of 
that  great  solemnity;  I  sang  the  ten  o’clock  High  Mass 
the  fourth  Sunday  in  Advent;  I  followed  all  the  offices 
of  the  choir  on  those  days  the  Church  consecrates  to  the 
celebration  of  our  Divine  Master’s  birth,  and,  instead  of 
regretting  these  efforts,  I  find  in  each  one  of  them  a  new 
motive  for  blessing  the  Lord  and  testifying  my  gratitude 
to  our  good  Mother.  J.  B.  FerminV 

“  Though  surpassing  our  hopes,  we  have  witnessed 
the  speedy  and  perfect  recovery  of  M.  J.  Fermin,  which 
appears  to  be  something  supernatural,  since  he  employed 
no  other  remedies  than  great  devotion  to  the  Blessed 
Virgin  and  a  no  vena  in  her  honor. 

“Aubry,  Raigecourt  Gourmay.” 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


127 


II. 

Graces  Obtained  during  the  Year  1835,  in  France , 
Switzerland ,  Savoy  and  Turkey. 

CURE  OF  MADEMOISELLE  JOUBERT. 

Note. — The  account  of  this  very  striking  cure  was 
sent  us  by  M.  Poinsel,  Vicar  General  of  Limoges,  whom 
I  took  the  liberty  of  asking  for  it. 

“ Bishopric  of  Limoges. 
u  Glory  to  God !  honor  to  Mary  I 
“The  10th  of  February,  1834,  Mile.  Joubert,  aged 
twenty-nine  years,  a  person  of  solid  piety,  was  suddenly 
cured  of  a  painful  and  very  serious  infirmity.  For  more 
than  a  year,  she  had  carried  her  left  arm  in  a  sling,  by 
reason  of  an  unaccountable  disease  which  extended  from 
the  shoulder  to  the  hand,  and  was  of  such  a  nature  that 
the  afflicted  member  seemed  dead;  when  necessary  to 
be  handled,  it  had  to  be  done  with  extreme  precaution, 
and  even  Jhen  the  pain  was  so  excessive  that  often  the 
patient  fell  sick  in  consequence.  The  disease  was  suc¬ 
cessively  styled  rheumatic  gout,  inflammatory  and  gan¬ 
grenous  rheumatism ;  science  employed  in  combating  it, 
baths,  shower  baths,  poultices,  liniments  of  all  sort,  vain 
remedies  which  only  aggravated  the  evil  and  varied  the 
suffering.  Sometimes  amputation  was  spoken  of:  ‘Would 
to  God,  Mademoiselle,  you  had  but  one  arm ! 9  said  the 
physician,  not  concealing  his  anxiety  and  fears  of  her 
death,  as  spring  approached,  for  the  diseased  arm  was 
pale,  liv'd,  and  frightful  to  behold. 


128 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


“  The  young  lady,  a  true  Christian,  was  resigned  to 
all ;  by  meditations  upon  the  cross,  she  encouraged  her¬ 
self  to  suffer,  and,  perceiving  the  progress  of  the  disease, 
she  thought  only  of  dying  the  precious  dea'h  of  the 
just.  A  friend,  one  day,  proposed  to  her  that  she  should 
wear  the  medal  with  confidence,  and  make  a  novena  to 
Mary.  She  acted  upon  the  suggestion ;  at  the  end  of 
the  no  vena,  on  the  usual  day  of  her  confession  (she  was 
accustomed  to  confess  weekly),  she  approached  the  sacred 
tribunal,  and  lo!  at  the  very  instant  when  recollected, 
contrite  and  humbled,  she  received  the  moral  effect  of 
the  priest’s  benediction  and  holy  words,  an  extraordinary 
physical  change  took  place  in  the  arm  heretofore  judged 
incurable,  it  suddenly  became  unloosed  and  free,  all  suf¬ 
fering  vanished  !  ‘  I  scarcely  knew  where  I  was/  said 

she,  ‘  but  it  seemed  to  me  as  if  a  cord  that  had  been 
tightly  drawn  around  my  arm  was  unwound,  ring  after 
ring,  and  I  was  cured!  My  surprise  my  joy,  were 
extreme  and  beyond  all  power  of  expression  ! 9 

“On  reaching  home,  she  exclaimed:  ‘A  miracle! 
light  a  taper,  light  two,  come,  come,  see  the  miracle  !  I 
can  move  my  arm,  animation  is  restored  to  it,  I  am 
cured  !  ’  Oh  !  how  great  the  joy  of  that  family !  They 
surrounded  the  favored  one,  they  looked  at,  they  touched 
the  resuscitated  member,  they  tested  its  powers  in  various 
ways,  making  her  lift  divers  objects  and  execute  a  variety 
of  movements ;  then,  all  the  members  of  this  truly 
Christian  family,  moved  even  to  tears,  fell  on  their  knees, 
and  recited  that  hymn  of  thanksgiving,  the  Te  Dsum. 

“  Since  then,  (that  is,  for  more  than  a  year),  her  arm 
has  been  perfectly  well.  The  physician  himself  was 
struck  with  this  event,  which  it  would  be  difficult  to 
attribute  to  concealed  resources,  or  the  sudden  agency  of 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


129 


nature.  What  is  nature  without  the  intervention  and 
action  of  God  ?  He  is  sole  Master  of  nature,  life  and 
death  are  at  His  will.  It  is  not  necessary,  then,  to 
reason  so  much  on  the  subject ;  a  little  faith  will  easily 
make  us  recognize  here  a  special  grace  of  God,  through 
the  intercession  of  Mary,  our  kind,  sweet  Mother,  to 
whom  we  must  ever  repair,  invoking  her  with  love  and 
confidence. 

"  Such  is  the  simple  and  conscientious  account  of  the 
event  given  me,  the  undersigned,  by  the  person  herself, 
in  answer  to  my  questions,  in  the  presence  of  an  intelli¬ 
gent,  reliable  individual  who  saw  all,  having  several 
times  dressed  the  arm,  and  who,  by  reason  of  her  skill 
and  long  experience,  was  well  calculated  to  judge  of  the 
danger. 

“  In  attestation  of  which,  etc. 

“  Poinsel,  Vicar  General. 

“  February  1J+,  1835” 

These  details  are  confirmed  by  two  letters  of  Madame 
and  Mademoiselle  Joubert,  by  the  testimony  of  the 
Superior  of  the  Daughters  of  Charity  of  Limoges,  and 
that  of  M.  Diimonteil,  a  lawyer  and  friend  of  the  family. 


CONVERSIONS  AMD  CURES  WROUGHT  IK  SWITZERLAND. 

Letter  from  Sister  Boubat,  Superioress  of  the  Daugh¬ 
ters  of  Charity  in  Chesne : 

“February  12 ,  1835. 

“  I  have  not  great  miracles  to  recount  to-day,  but  the 
facts  I  give  are  certainly  very  striking  traits  of  protec¬ 
tion.  However,  I  shall  tell  them  just  as  they  are,  and 
let  you  judge  of  them  for  yourself.  Those  of  which  I 


130 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


was  not  an  eye-witness  have  been  told  me  by  very  reliable 
parties  who  were. 

“  1st.  A  woman  who  had  been  sick  a  long  time,  and 
given  tip  by  the  doctors,  received,  one  evening,  the 
Miraculous  Medal,  and  was  restored  to  her  usual  health 
that  night ;  feeling  perfectly  well,  she  said  to  her  hus¬ 
band  next  morning  that  she  would  get  up  and  prepare 
breakfast.  lie  treated  this  as  nonsense,  and  when  she 
really  did  arise,  his  astonishment  was  great,  and  beyond 
all  bounds  when  he  found  that  her  health  was  fully 
restored. 

“2d.  In  the  same  village,  a  young  mother  had  two 
children,  one  six  the  other  eight  years  old.  The  latter 
was  attacked  by  a  violent  malady,  described  to  me  as  a 
convulsion,  and  died  in  a  few  days.  The  younger  had  a 
similar  attack,  and  seemed  on  the  verge  of  death.  The 
poor  mother  was  in  the  depths  of  grief,  when  some  one 
thought  of  offering  her  a  medal.  She  received  it  as  a 
treasure.  It  was  evening;  she  put  it  on  the  dying  child, 
who  soon  fell  asleep,  and  slept  soundly  the  whole  night. 
In  the  morning  he  awoke  perfectly  cured  !  This  good 
woman  afterwards  came  to  me  to  get  medals  for  herself 
and  some  others.  Oh !  I  wish  you  could  have  seen  her 
as  she  wept  for  joy  whilst  expressing  to  me,  with  all 
simplicity,  the  transports  of  her  soul!  Never  will  I 
forget  it,  so  deep  was  the  impression  it  made  upon  me. 

“  3d.  A  child  five  years  old  had  been  racked  for  sev¬ 
eral  months  by  a  fever,  which  resisted  all  efforts  to 
check  it.  One  day,  he  was  in  his  grandmother’s  arms 
when  the  paroxysm  began.  This  woman,  full  of  faith, 
applied  the  medal ;  the  child  soon  grew  better,  and  the 
fever  never  troubled  him  again. 

"  The  attending  physician  was  a  relation ;  on  seeing 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


131 


him  after  this,  the  child  ran  towards  him,  exclaiming 
with  all  the  animation  and  artlessness  of  his  age :  ‘  I 

am  cured,  hut  it  was  not  you  who  cured  me,  it  was  the 
medal.’  He  repeats  these  words  nearly  every  time  he 
sees  the  doctor. 

“4th.  A  young  man,  on  his  death-bed,  filled  all  his 
friends  with  serious  apprehensions  for  his  salvation. 
After  several  vain  efforts  of  the  most  charitable  zeal,  the 
cure  induced  him  to  accept  a  medal,  and  very  soon  the 
dying  man  expressed  a  wish  to  confess  He  expired  in 
the  most  edifying  dispositions. 

“5th.  Three  sinners  obstinately  refused  to  assist  at 
the  exercises  of  a  mission  given  in  their  parish,  and  even 
sought  to  oppose  it.  One  of  the  missionaries  persuaded 
them  to  accept  a  medal,  and  as  soon  as  they  had  received 
it,  a  great  change  was  visible.  They  not  only  made  the 
mission,  most  devoutly,  but  became  its  zealous  advocates. 

“I  get  these  details  from  a  very  venerable  cure,  who 
gave  them  to  me  himself. 

“6th.  There,  came  to  me  recently  a  woman  from  the 
neighboring  mountainous  district,  who  said  without  any 
previous  explanation:  4  You  cured  one  of  my  daughters 
whom  all  the  physicians  had  given  up;  I  now  wish  you 
to  give  me  the  same  thing.’  I  tried  at  once  to  recollect 
what  medicines  I  had  prescribed,  and  asked  question 
after  question  concerning  the  nature  of  the  malady,  so 
as  to  know  what  remedy  I  had  dispensed.  After  puzzling 
my  brain  to  discover,  she  told  me  it  was  a  piece,  thus 
suddenly  reminding  me  that  I  had  given  a  medal  to  a 
young  woman  from  that  place,  who  came  to  consult  me 
about  her  failing  health.  To  verify  the  fact,  I  sent 
word  for  the  young  woman  to  come  to  see  me. 

“I  pass  over  in  silence  a  multitude  of  other  events 


132 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


which,  without  being  termed  miracles,  are  none  the  less 
real  graces ;  and  in  my  eyes  one  most  precious  and  great 
grace  for  us  is,  that  the  Blessed  Virgin  deigns  to  make 
use  of  our  poor  little  house  to  propagate  devotion  to  her. 
Oh !  if  you  could  see  these  good  mountaineers  of  every 
age  and  sex  come  with  the  greatest  confidence  and  most 
touching  simplicity,  asking  for  nz  medaillot — a  medal. 
It  has  affected  me  deeply,  and  I  cannot  sufficiently 
express  my  gratitude  to  our  tender  and  Immaculate 
Mother. 

“Even  Protestants  have  asked  us  for  these  medals, 
and  I  am  assured  it  was  with  perfect  sincerity.  The 
pastors  in  Savoy  are  also  very  zealous  in  propagating 
this  devotion  to  Mary.  Since  reading  the  notice,  they 
have  mentioned  it  from  the  pulpit  to  their  parishioners, 
many  of  whom  have,  in  consequence,  procured  the 
medal.  Likewise,  do  we  see  young  men  about  to  enter 
the  army  fortify  themselves  with  it,  and  persons  under¬ 
taking  a  voyage  wearing  it  as  their  safeguard ;  indeed, 
every  one  has  recourse  to  it  as  the  universal  remedy  for 
soul  and  body.” 


CURE  OE  SISTER  HYACIKTIIE,  A  RELIGIOUS  OE  CALVARY. 

It  is  the  Mother  General  of  the  Community  who  has 
given  us  these  details.  Her  letter  is  dated  February 
7th,  1835. 

“I  am  overwhelmed  with  joy;  our  poor  patient  is 
perfectly  cured  by  virtue  of  the  Miraculous  Medal.  I 
could  say  our  patients,  for  our  prayers  were  offered  both 
for  the  paralytic  and  that  young  person  whom  I  told 
you  had  been  sick  eleven  months ;  she  was  able  to  remain 
out  of  bed  only  a  few  hours  each  day;  whenever  she 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


133 


could  go  to  Mass,  and  that  was  rarely,  she  had  to  be 
assisted,  and  the  support  of  an  arm  was  necessary  when 
she  approached  the  Holy  Table.  Since  Thursday  she 
walks  alone  and  eats  without  experiencing  the  slightest 
symptom  of  her  former  infirmity,  except  a  little  weak¬ 
ness.  I  hope  the  Lord  will  finish  His  work  and  restore 
her  to  perfect  health;  but  let  us  speak  of  our  dear 
Sister. 

“The  following  is  a  copy  of  the  account  I  wrote  of 
this  marvel  to  our  holy  Bishop  day  before  yesterday, 
after  Mass : 

“‘I  acquaint  Your  Grace  with  an  incident  of  God’s 
great  mercy,  displayed  to  our  Community  in  the  sudden 
cure  cf  one  of  our  choir  religious,  named  Hyacintlie, 
aged  forty-seven  years.  This  good  Mother,  the  14th  of 
last  January,  had  a  stroke  of  paralysis.  It  did  not 
affect  her  head,  but  immediately  fixed  itself  in  the  left 
side,  which  became  motionless  and  devoid  of  feeling. 
We  hastened  to  summon  the  physician,  who  bled  her 
freely  in  the  arm ;  next  day  we  tried  leeches,  medicines, 
a  blister  on  the  neck,  and  three  days  after  one  upon  the 
paralyzed  limb,  but  all  of  no  avail.  The  poor  patient, 
as  well  as  ourselves,  must  submit  to  the  decrees  of  Him 
who  strikes  and  heals  at  will.  At  the  end  of  fifteen 
days  I  was  inspired  with  the  thought  of  making  a  novena 
in  honor  of  the  Immaculate  Conception,  the  medal  of 
which,  called  the  miraculous,  we  all  wear.  On  the 
fourth  day  of  the  novena,  as  we  were  about  to  recite  the 
prayers  around  her  bed,  the  good  Mother  desired  Holy 
Communion.  She  was  taken  to  the  choir  by  three  per¬ 
sons  ;  after  receiving,  the  limb  felt  a  little  better,  and 
she  could  return  with  the  aid  of  two  persons  only.  Her 
confidence  in  the  Mother  of  God  increased  daily;  yester- 


13 


134 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


day  she  asked  permission  to  come  down  on  the  last  day 
of  the  novena,  and  this  morning,  with  the  assistance  of 
a  cane  and  some  one  to  support  her,  she  came  down  and 
had  the  happiness  Of  receiving  Holy  Communion.  Im¬ 
mediately  after,  we  finished  the  novena  prayers,  just  at 
the  end  of  which  she  was  seized  with  a  pain  in  the  para¬ 
lyzed  arm,  followed  by  an  icy  chill  and  then  a  sensation 
of  extreme  heat.  She  came  to  me  with  both  arms  lifted, 
exclaiming,  “  I  am  cured !  ”  And  perfectly  cured  she 
was,  being  able  to  walk  and  use  her  limbs  as  freely  as  if 
she  had  never  felt  a  symptom  of  paralysis. 

“‘To  give  you  an  idea  of  our  joy  and  gratitude,  Mon 
seigneur,  would  be  impossible.  The  patient  fainted,  and 
I  came  very  near  doing  the  same ;  it  was  with  difficulty 
I  could  continue  our  prayers  of  thanksgiving,  so  mar¬ 
velous  did  it  seem  that  the  Lord  should  have  granted 
this  favor  to  our  Community,  under  the  government  of 
one  of  His  most  unworthy  servants.’ 

“I  send  you  this  copy,  which  we  had  kept,  of  the 
letter. 

“In  the  same  letter  I  asked  Monseigneur’s  permission 
to  have  a  Te  Deum  chanted  at  the  end  of  Benediction. 
His  Grace  hastened  to  send  word  that  he  not  only  per 
mitted  but  ordered  it,  which  order  was  joyfully  complied 
with.  The  Vicar  General,  our  Superior,  wrote,  asking 
me  to  defer  our  Vespers  half  an  hour,  as  he  wished  to 
assist  at  the  Te  Deum.  Several  other  ecclesiastics  also 
came,  and  saw  our  healed  ones  blessing  God.  Since  that 
day  cur  good  Mother  Hyacinthe  follows  the  rules,  com¬ 
plies  with  all  her  duties,  and  has  never  felt  the  least 
return  of  her  malady. 

“This  miracle  created  great  excitement  in  our  city; 
the  laborers  who  were  working  at  the  house  having 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


135 


learned  it  on  the  spot,  immediately  spread  the  news ;  the 
evening  previous,  they  had  seen  our  poor  Sister  dragging 
her  limb,  a  cane  in  hand,  and  almost  carried  by  two 
persons,  and  next  morning  they  beheld  her  perfectly 
cured!  These  men,  who  have  seldom  much  religion, 
sang  the  praises  of  God’s  power,  and  asked  me  to  give 
them  medals.  I  gave  a  medal  to  each  with  great  pleas¬ 
ure.  Clergymen  have  come  to  learn  the  particulars  of 
this  event,  and  I  let  the  miraculously  cured  herself 
recount  the  wonders  of  the  Lord. 

“I  must  not  omit  informing  you  that  the  physician 
having  vainly  exhausted  all  remedies,  had  been  nine  days 
without  seeing  the  patient;  and  the  very  eve  o1“  her 
recovery  he  told  one  of  our  boarders  that  the  disease 
having  settled  itself  he  believed  our  afflicted  one  might 
be  able  to  walk,  but  she  could  never  use  her  arm  again. 
On  coming  next  day  to  visit  his  other  patients,  he  was 
surprised  beyond  expression  when  she  appeared  before 
him  perfectly  cured.  Wishing  to  get  his  candid  opinion 
on  the  subject,  I  remarked  that  probably  it  was  not  real 
paralysis,  but  only  a  numbness.  ‘It  was  a  strongly 
marked  case  of  paralysis,’  he  answered,  ‘and  there  is 
certainly  something  supernatural  in  her  recovery.’ 

“  In  thanksgiving  we  continue  the  novena  prayers,  but 
preface  them  with  the  Laudate . 

“  Make  such  use  of  this  letter  as  you  may  deem  advisa¬ 
ble.  If  you  insert  it  in  the  notice,  you  are  at  liberty  to 
name  our  city  and  house.  Oh !  how  we  long  to  spread 
abroad  the  knowledge  and  love  of  God’s  power,  signally 
displayed  in  answer  to  our  invocation  of  the  Immaculate 
Mother  of  His  Divine  Son. 

“Sister  St.  Marie, 
“Superioress  of  Calvary  of  Orleans.” 


136 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


CURE  OE  MADAME  LEBOM  (Dijon). 

Note. — “The  venerable  lady  upon  whom  this  cure 
was  wrought  belongs  to  a  highly  honorable  family  of 
Dijon,  and  her  personal  character  is  very  well  calculated 
to  inspire  the  utmost  confidence/7  says  F Ami  de  la 
Religion,  in  its  issue  of  April  17th,  1835.  Moreover, 
the  letter  she  wrote,  March  12th,  to  one  of  her  friends, 
and  which  she  was  anxious  should  be  transmitted  to  us, 
is  accompanied  by  the  certificates  of  the  pastors  of 
St.  Michael  of  Dijon,  of  Dampierre  and  Beaumont-sur- 
Yingeanne,  also  of  five  members  of  the  municipal  council, 
and  several  other  very  reliable  persons,  some  of  them 
members  of  her  family;  more  than  this,  it  is  followed 
by  a  detailed  account  given  by  the  medical  attendant, 
who  had  charge  of  her  case  for  sixteen  years. 

“Dijon,  March  12,  1835. 
“Madame  and  Dear  Friend : 

“  You  ask  me  the  details  of  the  miraculous  manner  in 
which  it  has  pleased  God  to  restore  me  to  health.  Well ! 
it  might  be  summed  up  in  these  few  words :  I  implored 
Mary  to  obtain  my  recovery,  and  she  did  obtain  it 
instantly ;  having  said  this,  you  know  all,  but  you  desire 
me  to  recall  the  circumstances  of  my  sickness  and  my 
experience  subsequent  to  the  cure.  I  give  them  as 
follows : 

“  You  doubtless  remember  that,  for  more  than  twenty 
years,  I  could  not  walk,  in  consequence  of  an  abscess  on 
the  intestines,  which  left  me  in  such  a  state  of  sensibility 
that  ever  after  a  walk  of  more  than  a  hundred  steps  I 
was  exposing  myself  to  the  most  serious  accidents. 
Neither  are  you  ignorant  of  the  fact  that,  nearly  fifteen 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


137 


months  ago,  by  reason  of  influenza,  a  second  abscess 
formed,  and  so  increased  the  irritability  that  I  hovered 
between  life  and  death,  and  even  when  at  my  best  I  was 
scarcely  able  to  drag  myself  from  one  room  to  another. 
But  you  have  probably  never  heard  that,  since  the  1st  of 
last  December,  my  condition  was  so  critical  that,  with 
great  difficulty,  could  I  remain  out  of  bed  three  or  four 
hours  at  a  time,  which  made  me,  as  well  as  those  around 
me,  think  my  end  was  near  and  I  would  not  survive  the 
spring. 

“  This  was  my  condition,  dear  friend,  when  some  one 
mentioned  to  me  the  medal  of  the  Immaculate  Virgin, 
and  urged  me  to  get  it.  I  was  a  long  time  deciding  to 
do  so,  forT  considered  it  presumptuous  to  solicit  the  cure 
of  an  infirmity  the  physicians  had  pronounced  incurable. 
At  last,  having  thought,  on  the  one  side,  that  the  more 
desperate  the  malady,  the  greater  God’s  glory  should 
He  deign  to  cure  it ;  and,  on  the  other,  that  He  had 
wrought  the  most  wonderful  miracles  for  those  who  were 
least  worthy,  I  decided  to  mention  it  to  my  confessor. 
I  did  so,  and  he  encouraged  me  to  make  the  novena. 

“The  2d  of  February,  Feast  of  the  Purification,  the 
first  day  of  the  novena  and  one  ever  memorable  for  me, 
I  was  taken  to  church  in  a  carriage ;  my  daughter,  sole 
confidante  of  my  intentions,  assisted  me  to  the  Blessed 
Virgin’s  altar,  where,  after  hearing  Mass  as  well  as  my 
infirmity  would  permit,  I  received  Holy  Communion. 
Scarcely  had  I  knelt  to  make  an  act  of  adoration,  when 
I  was  obliged  to  take  my  seat.  A  Sister  of  Charity, 
whom  I  did  not  know  was  there,  for  I  had  not  hoped  to 
receive  the  medal  just  yet,  put  it  on  my  neck.  Imme¬ 
diately,  I  got  on  my  knees  to  beg  the  Mother  of  the 

12*” 


138 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


afflicted  to  intercede  with  lier  divine  Son  for  the  restora¬ 
tion  of  my  health,  should  He  foresee  that  it  would  be 
conducive  to  God’s  glory  and  her  honor,  to  my  salvation 
and  the  happiness  of  my  husband  and  children.  Scarcely 
had  I  pronounced  a  few  words,  petitioning  our  Lord  to 
graciously  hear  His  holy  Mother  s  prayer,  ere  Mary  had 
interceded  and  God  in  His  great  mercy  had  hearkened ; 
I  was  cured,  Madame,  entirely  cured.  ...  I  finished 
all  the  prayers  of  thanksgiving  after  Communion  and 
those  of  the  novena  on  my  knees,  and,  without  expe¬ 
riencing  the  slightest  inconvenience,  my  malady  had 
disappeared  and  I  have  never  felt  the  slightest  symptom 
of  it  since.  I  walked,  unassisted,  to  the  church  door, 
sent  away  the  carriage  and  returned  home  on  foot. 

“I  have  given  you  a  detail  of  the  facts,  but  to  express 
the  feelings  that  filled  my  heart  on  re-entering  my  house 
would  be  impossible;  my  joy,  my  astonishment,  were 
boundless;  I  could  hardly  realize  it  myself.  Cured  in 
an  instant!  The  thought  was  overpowering !  It  seemed 
as  if  I  must  be  in  a  dream,  but  my  husband’s  astonish¬ 
ment,  my  mother’s,  and  that  of  the  servants,  who,  seeing 
the  great  change  wrought  in  me,  although  they  were 
ignorant  of  the  means,  could  not  forbear  exclaiming: 

‘  But  a  miracle  must  have  been  worked  upon  you !  ’ 
convinced  me  that  I  was  not  asleep. 

“  Since  that  time  I  walk  as  well  as  any  one ;  scarcely 
was  my  novena  finished  ere  I  could  go  from  one  end  of 
the  city  to  the  other.  It  has  not  been  six  weeks  since 
my  cure,  and  I  have  already  walked  more  than  three 
miles  at  a  time,  and  could  have  accomplished  twice  as 
much.  You  see,  Madame  and  dear  friend,  that  the 
miracle  is  a  most  striking  one. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


139 


“  I  now  beg  of  you,  as  well  as  all  other  pious  souls,  to 
unite  heartily  with  me  in  thanking  God  and  His  august 
Mother. 

“  Your  ever  devoted 

“Elis.  M.  Darbeaumokt  Lebon.” 

The  physician’s  certificate  ends  thus:  “Whatever  may 
have  been  the  cause  of  a  cure,  heretofore  regarded  as 
impossible  by  all  the  doctors  who  attended  Mme.  Lebon, 
it  should  be  considered  none  the  less  certain  and  posi¬ 
tive,  for  the  evidence  of  the  fact  is  indubitable. 

“Wherefore,  I  sign  the  present  attestation,  which  I 
declare  sincere  and  true. 

“Fournier,  Doctor. 

“Dampierre,  March  19,  1835.” 


CURES  WROUGHT  AT  SMYRNA  Al^D  COMSTAHTIHOPLE. 

Extract  of  a  letter  from  M.  Le  Leu,  Lazarist  mis¬ 
sionary  : 

“  Constantinople ,  March  16,  1835. 

“It  has  been  a  long  time  since  I  proposed  writing  yon 
something  about  the  medal.  In  my  eyes,  one  of  the 
greatest  miracles  it  has  ever  worked  is  the  rapidity  of 
its  propagation  and  the  confidence  it  inspires.  By  our 
demands  upon  you  for  medals,  you  may  judge  of  their 
effect  in  this  country.  We  could  dispose  of  thousands 
and  yet  not  satisfy  the  innumerable  calls  we  have  for 
them.  At  Smyrna,  it  is  the  same.  We  had  occasion  to 
send  a  few  into  the  interior  of  Asia,  and  the  Blessed 
Virgin  showed  herself  no  less  powerful  or  beneficent 
there  than  in  Europe.  At  Angora,  an  old  man  was 
deprived  of  the  use  of  all  his  limbs,  and  had  neither 
walked  nor  worked  for  years;  he  lived  in  frightful 


poverty,  and  sighed  for  death,  for  he  was  especially 
grieved  at  being  so  long  a  burden  upon  a  family  in  indi¬ 
gent  circumstances.  (In  this  country  there  are  numbers 
of  Armenian  families  very  devoted  to  the  Blessed  Virgin, 
and  this  was  one  of  them.)  He  had  no  sooner  heard  of 
the  Miraculous  Medal,  than  he  solicited  the  happiness 
of  obtaining  and  wearing  it.  In  these  countries  the 
Faith  has  retained  its  primitive  simplicity;  this  recipient 
of  a  medal  does  not  content  himself  with  praying  before 
it,  or  hanging  it  around  his  neck,  but  he  kisses  it  with 
profound  respect  and  applies  it  to  the  affected  part;  the 
Blessed  Virgin  cannot  resist  such  confidence,  and  the 
good  old  man  instantly  recovers  the  use  of  his  limbs — 
he  now  works  and  supports  himself. 

“ Here  is  another  incident:  A  young  woman  belong¬ 
ing  to  a  respectable  and  very  pious  family  had,  for  a 
long  time,  been  a  prey  to  a  disease,  the  nature  of  which 
neither  the  French,  Greek  nor  Turkish  physicians  could 
understand.  Its  symptoms  were  most  violent  pains  in 
the  side,  which  prevented  her  walking,  eating  or  sleep¬ 
ing,  and  which  sometimes  disappeared,  only  to  return 
with  renewed  violence.  Having  heard  of  our  medal,  this 
lady  felt  interiorly  urged  to  employ  it  for  her  recovery, 
but  believing  herself  unworthy  of  obtaining  a  direct 
miracle,  she  besought  the  Blessed  Virgin  to  enlighten 
the  physician  and  make  known  to  him  the  proper  rem¬ 
edy.  Thereupon,  she  went  to  the  country.  At  the  end 
of  several  days,  she  was  astonished  to  see  her  physician, 
who  exclaimed  as  soon  as  he  saw  her:  ‘Madame,  good 
news !  I  have  found  the  remedy  for  your  disease.  I  am 
sure  of  it;  in  a  few  days  you  will  be  perfectly  well.  I 
do  not  know  why  it  is,  but  your  case  has  constantly 
occupied  my  mind  since  your  departure,  and  by  a  careful 
study  of  it  I  have  at  last  discovered  the  cause  of  the 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


141 


disease  and  the  manner  of  treating  it/  The  lady  recog¬ 
nized  at  once  that  this  knowledge  came  from  above,  and 
she  had  not  implored  Mary  in  vain.  To-day  she  is  in 
excellent  health.  It  was  from  the  mouth  of  her  mother 
I  received  these  details.  ‘  0  Monsieur/  exclaimed  this 
good  mother,  ‘  how  happy  I  am  at  my  poor  daughter’s 
recovery!  It  is  the  Blessed  Virgin  who  has  restored 
her  to  me.  If  you  could  only  get  me  a  few  more  of  these 
medals;  I  am  overwhelmed  with  requests  for  them.’ 
The  physician  himself  published  the  details  I  have  just 
given.  So  persuaded  is  he  of  the  efficacy  of  the  medal 
that  he  calls  it  his  final  remedy,  and  advises  his  patients 
to  wear  it  whenever  he  is  at  a  loss  concerning  their 
malady.  And  the  Blessed  Virgin  has  rewarded  his 
faith ;  for  one  of  his  own  daughters,  a  most  pious  per¬ 
son,  but  in  miserable  health,  has  just  experienced  its 
beneficial  effects. 

“I  could  mention  numberless  other  incidents,  as  many 
conversions  as  cures,  but  one  more  will  suffice  for  to-day. 
Not  long  ago  the  mother  of  a  family  had  every  symptom 
of  an  attack  of  apoplexy;  she  had  already  lost  con¬ 
sciousness,  when  her  son,  a  very  pious  young  man,  who 
wore  one  of  these  medals,  took  it  off  his  neck  and  put  it 
around  hers.  He  then  ran  for  a  doctor  and  a  priest. 
On  reaching  the  house  they  were  all  three  astonished  to 
find  that  she  had  quite  recovered.  '  That  evening  the 
son  asked  his  mother  for  the  medal,  and  she  returned  it, 
but  a  moment  after  was  stricken  with  another  attack. 
The  protect  "on  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  seemed  to  have 
been  withdrawn  with  this  sign  of  her  power.  He  imme¬ 
diately  put  the  medal  on  her  neck  again,  this  time  to 
remain,  and  she  has  been  well  ever  since. 

“Oh!  do  not  delay,  I  beg  yon,  in  sending  us  the 
medals  we  have  asked  of  you.” 


142 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


COMVERSIOM  AMD  CURE  OE  AM  OLD  MAM  AT  CASTERA- 

LES-BAIMS. 

Note. — These  details  are  sent  us  and  attested  by 
M.  Bellow  clerk  of  registration  at  Audi,  and  by  other 
very  reliable  persons. 

“  In  the  early  part  of  March,  1835,  an  old  man  in  the 
parish  of  Castera-les-Bains  (Gers),  fell  dangerously  ill. 
The  venerable  parish  priest,  M.  Barere,  hastened  to  visit 
him,  hoping  he  might  persuade  the  poor  creature  to  cast 
himself  into  those  arms  that  were  extended  on  the  cross 
for  all  sinners.  Our  patient,  who  had  not  been  to  con¬ 
fession  for  long  years,  received  him  like  an  infidel  as  he 
was,  refused  all  religious  assistance,  and  ended  by  say¬ 
ing  :  ‘  M.  cure,  I  would  rather  lose  my  speech  than 

comply  with  your  wishes !  ’  The  charitable  pastor 
retiring,  though  very  reluctantly,  now  thought  of  the 
Miraculous  Medal  he  wore,  and,  taking  it  off,  gave  it  to 
one  of  the  household  with  instructions  to  put  it  in  the 
patient’s  bed ;  advising,  however,  in  case  the  ruse  were 
discovered,  no  allusion  to  the  subject,  so  as  to  spare  the 
unhappy  one  all  occasion  of  invective  against  religion. 
But,  oh !  marvelous  to  relate !  a  little  while  after,  the 
dying  man  awakens  as  if  from  a  profound  slumber,  and 
earnestly  begs  that  the  cure  be  sent  for  to  hear  his  con¬ 
fession.  At  this  news,  the  good  pastor  flies  to  his  lost 
sheep,  who  receives  him  with  every  expression  of  joy, 
begs  his  pardon,  and  asks  to  receive  the  Sacrament  of 
Penance.  It  would  be  superfluous  for  us  to  dwell  at 
length  upon  the  sentiments  and  language  of  the  chari-. 
table  minister  of  religion.  He  was  so  touched  by  liis 
penitent’s  dispositions,  that  he  did  not  hesitate  to  take 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


143 


him  the  Holy  Viaticum  next  morning.  Many  of  the 
faithful  accompanied  the  Blessed  Sacrament  to  the  sick 
man’s  chamber;  confessing  again,  he  abjured  his  errors 
before  all  the  assistants,  and  earnestly  entreated  them  to 
pardon  the  scandal  his  past  conduct  had  given  them. 
Every  one  was  affected  to  tears,  and  it  was  in  the  midst 
of  this  universal  emotion  that  he  received  the  good  God, 
with  the  deepest  sentiments  of  humility  and  compunc¬ 
tion,  and  recommending  himself  to  the  prayers  of  all 
present.  In  the  course  of  the  following  night,  fearing 
he  might  be  carried  off  by  a  spell  of  weakness,  he 
requested  Extreme  Unction,  and  received  it  with  the 
same  evidences  of  faith  and  piety.  This  conversion  was 
followed  by  his  perfect  recovery,  and  the  good  old  man 
now  blesses  Divine  Providence,  which,  through  Mary’s 
protection,  rescued  him  from  the  borders  of  a  frightful 
abyss  into  which  his  infidelity  would  have  plunged  him 
forever. 

“  The  undersigned,  who  got  these  details  from  the 
mouth  of  the  cure  of  Castera,  vouches  for  their  authen- 
ticity.  He  has  neither  added  to  nor  taken  from  them 
in  the  slightest,  knowing  full  well  that  the  Blessed 
Virgin  has  no  need  of  falsehoods  to  prove  her  power  and 
goodness.  It  is,  then,  on  his  word  of  conscience  he 
gives  this  fact,  which  none  of  the  inhabitants  of  Castera 
and  the  neighboring ‘country  would  deny,  even  were  he 
incredulous.” 


144 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


CURE  OF  ROSALIE  MORVILLIERS,  ACKNOWLEDGED  AS 
MIRACULOUS  BY  ALL  THE  PARISH. 

“ Hangest  {Somme). 

“I  have  mentioned  to  you  the  cure  wrought  by  the 
Miraculous  Medal  upon  a  person  aged  fifty  years ;  the 
fact  is  incontestable.  Rosalie  Morvilliers,  the  recipient 
of  this  favor,  had  never  been  free  from  suffering  since 
her  seventh  year;  an  affection  of  the  nerves  caused  almost 
constant  palpitations  of  the  heart  and  severe  headaches, 
which,  however,  did  not  hinder  her  performing  some 
slight  work  without  aggravating  the  malady.  But  about 
five  years  ago,  she  was  afflicted  by  an  unmistakable  attack 
of  epilepsy,  which  threw  her  family  into  the  greatest 
consternation-  Henceforth,  she  was  obliged  to  keep  her 
bed,  and  saw  no  one  but  her  most  intimate  friends ;  the 
very  sight  of  a  face  that  was  not  familiar  was  sufficient 
to  throw  her  into  dreadful  convulsions  for  several  hours. 
Independent  of  any  external  cause,  these  paroxysms 
usually  came  on  three  times  a  day,  and  so  violent  were 
they,  that  it  was  with  great  difficulty  she  could  be  kept 
in  her  roonff  she  uttered  most  frightful  cries,  her 
features  were  horribly  distorted,  her  mouth  covered  with 
foam,  and,  indeed,  according  to  the  testimony  of  those 
who  usually  witnessed  the  attacks,  it  was  some  time 
before  she  regained  consciousness. 

“  Such  was  her  condition  when  some  one  gave  her  a 
Miraculous  Medal.  She  received  it  with  the  greatest 
confidence,  and  immediately  applied  it  to  that  part  of 
her  head  where  the  pain  was  most  acute ;  the  pain  dis¬ 
appeared  immediately.  From  that  moment  she  felt 
urged  to  make  a  no  vena  in  honor  of  the  Immaculate 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


145 


Conception  for  the  cure  of  her  epilepsy.  But  diffidence 
in  mentioning  the  matter  to  her  director  made  her  defer 
the  execution  of  this  pious  design  six  weeks.  At  length, 
she  yielded  to  her  desires,  saying  she  felt  fully  persuaded 
that  this  novena  would  ensure  her  recovery  through  the 
Blessed  Virgin’s  intercession,  and  her  confidence  was 
not  misplaced.  The  cure  immediately  began  the  novena, 
engaging  in  it  the  sodality  of  the  Holy  Family.  Whilst 
at  Mass  on  the  morning  of  the  last  day,  the  17th  of  Mary’s 
month,  the  patient  was  seized  with  the  most  violent 
attack  possible,  the  worst  she  had  ever  had,  although 
during  the  novena,  the  paroxysms  had  increased  in  inten¬ 
sity.  Suddenly  it  ceases.  A  number  of  persons  begin 
to  pray  and  recite  the  chaplet;  the  patient,  regarding 
them  with  a  smile,  gently  falls  asleep.  A  few  minutes 
after,  she  opens  her  eyes  and  exclaims :  ‘  I  am  cured !  I 
am  cured!  The  Blesssd  Virgin  has  just  cured  me  of 
epilepsy!  Oh!  how  good  she  is,  how  powerful!  It 
seems  to  me  as  if  there  had  just  been  a  general  revolu¬ 
tion  throughout  my  body.  I  feel  confident,  my  friends, 
that  this  disease  has  been  banished  from  my  system  for¬ 
ever.’ 

“It  was  very  easy  for  the  assistants  to  believe  that 
some  extraordinary  change  had  really  been  wrought  in 
her,  for  her  countenance  presented  not  the  slightest 
vestige  of  the  attack.  She  now  desired  to  communicate, 
and  oh!  with  what  transports  of  faith,  gratitude  and 
love  she  received  the  good  God ! 

“  The  noise  of  this  cure  soon  reached  the  neighboring 
villages.  How  beautiful  yet,  Monsieur,  is  the  simplicity 
of  the  faith  in  these  rural  districts!  Henceforth,  every 
one  wished  to  wear  the  medal. 

“This  event  took  place  on  the  17th  of  May,  at  nine 


13 


146 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


o’clock  in  the  morning.  Since  that  time  the  patient 
has  not  felt  the  slightest  symptom  of  epilepsy.  She 
leaves  her  room,  walks  about  the  garden,  and  receives 
visitors  indiscriminately,  without  experiencing  any  ill 
effects.  However,  the  Blessed  Virgin  did  not  cure  all 
her  infirmities;  she  still  has  the  nervous  affection  that 
existed  before  the  epileptic  attacks,  but  I  should  observe 
that  as  the  novena  was  made  solely  for  the  cure  of  epi¬ 
lepsy,  the  Blessed  Virgin  has  obtained  all  that  was 
asked  of  her. 

“This,  Monsieur,  is  the  exact  statement.  Some,  no 
doubt,  would  attribute  the  cure  to  natural  causes;  as  for 
ourselves,  we,  like  the  patient,  feel  convinced  that  it  was 
owing  to  Mary’s  powerful  intercession.  The  cure  agrees 
with  us,  and  so  do  all  who  glory  in  the  truths  of  religion. 
Honored,  then,  be  the  power  and  goodness  of  Mary 
conceived  without  sin !  ” 


CURE  OF  A  DAUGHTER  OF  CHARITY"  AA'D  ANOTHER 
PERSOH  (DIOCESE  OF  MOULIKS). 

The  following  letter  was  sent  by  a  gentleman  of 
unquestionable  veracity  to  the  Journal  du  Bourbonnais, 
and  published  in  its  issue  of  June  6,  1835: 

“  Monsieur : 

“We  are  all  Mary’s  children;  at  the  foot  of  her 
Divine  Son’s  cross  did  her  maternal  heart  adopt  us  as 
her  own.  All  ages  have  felt  the  salutary  effects  of  her 
powerful  protection;  our  fathers  have  admired  them, 
we  ourselves  admire  them,  and  our  days  are  filled  with 
marvels.  Even  recently 'lias  she  appeared,  shedding 
torrents  of  grace  upon  a  privileged  kingdom,  and  this 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL.  147 

kingdom  is  France.  The  vision  is  verified,  for  the  age 
which  saw  it  has  also  witnessed  the  multiplication  of 
countless  miraculous  cures  and  conversions. 

“And  shall  Bourbonnais,  our  dear  country,  be  excepted 
in  the  distribution  of  Mary’s  favors  ?  Oh !  no ;  it  also 
shall  have  a  share  in  this  harvest  of  glory.  The  truly 
astonishing  rapidity  with  which  the  thousand  Miracu¬ 
lous  Medals  brought  to  our  city  have  been  disposed  of 
is  to  me  a  sufficient  guaranty  of  our  hopes,  and  it  would 
keep  one’s  pen  in  daily  use  to  note  the  wonderful  traits 
of  Mary’s  protection. 

“  1st.  Sister  Chapin,  of  St.  Joseph’s  Hospital,  was  for 
more  than  two  years  racked  by  pains  and  a  fever  that 
defied  all  medical  skill. 

“  This  angel  of  earth  lamented  her  inability  to  fulfil 
the  duties  of  her  noble  vocation ;  far  from  abating,  her 
charity,  zeal  and  resignation  seemed  to  increase  with  her 
gradually  declining  health,  which  now'  excited  our  seri¬ 
ous  fears.  Having  vainly  exhausted  all  the  resources  of 
medicine,  she  turned  her  back  upon  art  and  nature  that 
she  might  address  herself  to  faith  alone.  Full  of  confi¬ 
dence  in  the  Miraculous  Medal,  she  began  a  novena  to 
Mary  for  the  recovery  of  her  health.  Before  the  novena 
was  ended,  both  pains  and  fever  had  disappeared,  and 
henceforth,  she  began  a  new  existence,  her  strength 
returned,  and  she  is  happy  to  prove  herself  by  deeds 
(fulfilling  with  ease  the  most  painful  duties)  what  her 
virtues  have  ever  proclaimed  her,  a  true  daughter  of  St. 
Vincent  de  Paul. 

t 

“2nd.  Yesterday,  again,  was  witnessed  in  our  Bour¬ 
bonnais,  another  wonderful  trait  of  Mary’s  protection. 
Here  are  the  facts:  On  Monday,  June  1st,  at  eight 
o’clock  in  the  evening,  in  the  parish  of  Montilly,  near 


143 


the  miraculous  medal. 


the  borders  of  Allier  and  the  castle  of  Beau-Begard,  a 

woman  was  stricken  with  a  violent  rush  of  blood  to  the 

* 

head ;  the  lamentations  and  piercing  cries  of  the  family 
attracted  their  neighbors.  Two  alarming  crises  suc¬ 
ceeded;  they  were  followed  by  a  third,  which  was 
thought  to  be  mortal.  The  patient,  after  violently 
struggling  against  the  combined  efforts  of  four  men  to 
restrain  her,  fell  motionless  and  apparently  lifeless;  her 
limbs  were  stiff  and  chill,  her  face  a  livid  blue,  her  fea¬ 
tures  distorted,  her  eyes  fixed,  her  respiration  insensible, 
death  seemed  imminent.  This  frightful  attack  had 
lasted  about  half  an  hour,  when  some  one  present 
thought  of  the  Miraculous  Medal;  she  approaches  the 
dying  woman  and  lays  the  medal  upon  her  lips.  At 
that  instant  the  latter  arouses  from  her  slumber,  she 
breathes,  she  clasps  her  hands  as  if  thanking  the  person 
who  had  restored  her  to  life,  she  recognizes  all  around 
her,  speaks  to  them  and  thanks  them  for  their  kind 
attentions. 

“The  next  morning,  Tuesday,  it  was  not  at  the  gatej 
of  death  she  was  to  be  found,  but  in  the  streets  of  Mom 
lins,  where  I  saw  her  myself  and  spoke  to  her. 

“  Pardon  me,  0  divine  Mary,  if  among  a  thousand 
striking  traits  of  your  power  and  goodness,  I  dwell  upon 
some  which  are  comparatively  slight,  it  is  only  because 
of  their  recent  occurrence  in  our  very  midst.  Happy 
shall  I  esteem  myself  to  awaken  among  my  brethren  a 
passing  tribute  to  Faith,  that  living,  salutary  Faith, 
whose  efficacy  I  have  experienced,  and  whose  truths  I 
long  to  see  planted  and  nourished  in  all  hearts! 

“Deign  to  accord,  etc.” 

We  have  learned  that  Sister  Chapin’s  recovery  is  per¬ 
manent. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


149 


CURE  OE  MARIE  LACROIX  (DIOCESE  OE  LAXGRES). 

Note. — It  is  M.  Barillot,  Yicar  General,  who  sends 
ns  this  account : 

“Bishopric  of  Lang  res,  June  20,  1835. 

“ Monsieur : 

“  M.  Regnault,  cure  of  Ormoy,  canton  of  Chateau- 
Villain,  in  our  diocese,  an  excellent  pastor  and  judicious 
priest,  writes  me  the  subjoined  letter  of  the  19th  inst. : 

“(A  very  extraordinary  thing  has  just  taken  place  in 
my  parish.  A  young  woman  aged  twenty  went  blind  in 
consequence  of  a  fall;  her  hip  was  displaced,  and  she 
lost  all  use  of  her  limbs,  except  the  arms.  For  three 
months  she  was  at  a  hospital  of  Bar-sur-Aube,  under 
treatment  for  these  severe  afflictions,  but  in  vain.  At 
last,  judging  her  case  hopeless,  the  physicians  sent  her 
back  to  her  parents  at  Ormoy.  Here,  as  at  Bar-sur-Aube, 
she  endured  for  three  months  incredible  sufferings,  not 
even  being  able  to  turn  herself  in  bed  or  change  her 
position  in  the  slightest.  Her  recovery  was  now  despaired 
of  by  all,  and  lately  the  minister  received  a  petition 
(with  the  accompanying  certificates  of  the  two  physi¬ 
cians  who  had  attended  her  at  Bar-sur-Aube)  asking  her 
admission  into  the  hospital  of  Quinze-Vingts.  Mean¬ 
while,  this  young  woman,  who  had  always  appeared  to 
me  very  pious  and  submissive  to  God’s  will,  having 
received  a  Miraculous  Medal,  immediately  begins  a 
novena.  Seven  days  elapse,  and  her  sufferings,  far  from 
diminishing,  are  intensified ;  on  the  eighth  she  is  bathed 
in  a  profuse  perspiration,  after  which  she  suddenly  rises, 
dresses  herself,  and  walks  through  the  streets  to  church, 
to  the  great  astonishment  of  all  the  people,  who,  seeing 
her,  cannot  restrain  their  tears. 


13* 


150 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


“‘I  questioned  her  closely,  hut  did  not  express  my 
opinion  on  the  subject.  I  went  to  Bar -sur- Aube  to  get 
additional  information ;  the  physician  declares  it  aston¬ 
ishing,  especially  when  we  consider  her  former  hopeless 
condition.  The  hospital  Sisters,  the  cures  of  Bar-sur- 
Aube,  the  patients,  all  say  it  is  truly  a  miracle.  The 
people  of  Ormoy  and  even  of  the  vicinity,  who  come  to 
see  her,  wonder  that  I  do  not  mention  it  from  the  pulpit. 
I  beg  of  you  to  let  me  know  how  to  act  in  the  affair,  and 
also  that  you  will  speak  to  the  Bishop  about  it/ 

“  The  Bishop  has  since  sent  word  through  me  to  the 
cure  of  Ormoy,  to  publish  this  miraculous  occurrence  to 
his  parishioners;  he  has  also  charged  me  with  forward¬ 
ing  you  a  copy  of  the  good  cure’s  letter,  leaving  to  your 
discretion  the  use  you  may  make  of  it. 

“I  am,  etc., 

“Barillot,  Canon,  Vicar  General.” 

Before  printing  this,  we  wished  to  ascertain  if  the 
cure  were  permanent,  and  the  Vicar  General  sent  us  the 
,  following  response  from  the  cure  of  Ormoy: 

“  The  cure  is  permanent;  for  several  months  past  the 
young  woman  has  been  with  the  Ursulines  of  La  Cha- 
pelle,  who  consider  her  physically  able  to  share  in  the 
labors  of  the  house ;  her  condition  having  been  attested 
by  three  doctors.  Her  sudden  recovery,  as  above  men¬ 
tioned,  leads  us  to  believe  that  it  was  surely  super¬ 
natural.  I  was  far  from  meriting  this  favor  which  has 
been  granted  my  poor  parish.  I  hope  the  Blessed  Vir¬ 
gin  will  finish  her  work. 


“ November  3 ,  1835” 


TIIE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


151 


CURES  WROUGHT  IH  THE  CHABLAIS  DISTRICT  (SAVOY). 

“  The  Borders  of  Lake  Geneva ,  June  18,  1835. 

“  Monsieur : 

“  The  country  purged  of  Calvin’s  heresy  by  the  labors 
of  Geneva’s  holy  bishop,  is  not  a  stranger  to  the  bless¬ 
ings  figured  by  the  medal’s  mysterious  rays.  This 
wonderful  instrument  of  Mary’s  liberality  has  been 
propagated  with  astonishing  rapidity,  though  only  a 
few  months  since  we  heard  of  it  in  our  midst.  I  con- 
sider  it  a  pious  obligation  to  offer  you  a  few  small  stones 
towards  the  construction  of  that  temple  of  glory  now 
in  process  of  erection,  to  the  honor  of  her,  who  has 
lately  proved  herself  more  powerful  and  merciful  on 
earth  than  ever  before.  I  am  a  young  villager  living 
amidst  my  family ;  I  do  not  announce  miracles  to  you, 
but  merely  recount  facts  just  as  I  have  seen  or  heard 
them.  I  could  have  subjoined  a  list  of  signatures,  but 
I  did  not  judge  it  necessary,  the  docile,  religious  heart 
deeming  them  superfluous,  and  the  skeptic,  fraudulent, 
like  the  facts.  On  a  perusal  of  the  first  few  phrases  in 
each  incident,  persons  living  in  the  vicinity  will  recog¬ 
nize  the  individuals  concerned,  and  thereby  be  more 
deeply  impressed. 

“1st.  In  the  month  of  July,  1824,  Mile.  C.,  aged 
twenty-nine  years,  bade,  as  she  thought,  a  last  adieu  to 
her  family;  she  and  some  other  generous  companions 
were  going  to  one  of  the  large  cities  in  southern  Italy  to 
consecrate  themselves  there  to  the  service  of  the  sick 
and  poor.  After  a  few  months’  novitiate  in  a  religious 
house  devoted  to  works  of  this  nature,  she  wras  attacked 
by  one  of  those  debilitating,  wasting  maladies  that  phy- 


152 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


sicians  are  at  a  loss  to  define.  Attributing  it  to  the 
climate,  the  Superiors,  after  twenty-two  months’  inef¬ 
fectual  treatment  at  the  novitiate,  sent  her  to  breathe  her 
natal  air.  But  change  of  air  proved  vain  also,  and  the 
doctors  at  last  ceased  their  visits,  judging  the  re-estab- 
lishment  of  her  health  an  impossibility.  About  six 
years  ago,  she  had  improved  sufficiently  to  walk  a  few 
steps  beyond  her  chamber,  and  even  remain  in  the  open 
air  some  minutes,  but  amelioration  was  illusory,  and 
since  1830  she  had  not  been  able  to  leave  her  couch  of 
suffering  except  for  a  few  instants.  Many  times  during 
these  last  five  years  was  she. apparently  on  the  verge  of 
death,  and  that  for  several  consecutive  days,  always, 
however,  retaining  her  hearing  and  intellectual  faculties, 
since  she  could  respond  by  signs  to  the  priest  who  visited 
her.  It  wras  he  who  gave  me  these  particulars.  Her 
condition  had  become  such  that  it  w’as  judged  advisable 
to  administer  the  Last  Sacraments.  This  house  was  now 
a  school  of  edification,  where  Christians  might  study  the 
price  of  sufferings  and  the  heroism  of  patience.  Finally, 
about  the  end  of  last  April,  this  poor  creature,  so  tor¬ 
tured  for  the  past  eleven  years,  conceived  a  hope  of  relief 
through  the  Miraculous  Medal,  but,  mistrusting  the 
somewhat  extraordinary  impressions  the  thought  made 
upon  her  imagination,  it  was  only  from  obedience  she 
could  be  induced  to  commence  a  novena.  The  sole  exer¬ 
cises  consisted  of  repeating,  three  times  a  day,  the  invo¬ 
cation  :  ‘  0  Mary !  conceived  without  sin,  pray  for  us 

who  have  recourse  to  thee !  ’  On  Wednesday,  April  24th, 
the  second  or  third  day  of  the  novena,  she  felt  an  irre¬ 
sistible  desire  to  arise.  It  was  yet  very  early  in  the 
morning ;  a  little  child  assisted  her  to  dress.  Finding 
that  her  limbs  support  her,  she  begins  to  think  it  must 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


isa 


be  something  miraculous,  and,  filled  with  joy,  she  wishes 
to  announce  the  news  to  her  mother,  who  is  in  an  adjoin¬ 
ing  room.  Arrived  at  tiie  door,  she  is  seized  with  fright, 
and  precipitately  turns  back;  but,  being  reassured  of 
her  newly  restored  strength  by  the  facility  with  which 
she  reaches  her  own  chamber,  she  overcomes  herself, 
and,  retracing  her  steps,  seeks  the  embraces  of  her 
mother,  her  sister  and  brother.  Her  unexpected  appear¬ 
ance  fills  them  with  great  emotion,  and  abundant  tears 
attest  the  depths  of  their  joy  and  gratitude.  A  clergy¬ 
man,  who  often  visited  this  lady,  soon  heard  rumors  of 
her  recovery,  but  gave  no  credit  to  them.  Meeting  her 
mother  on  the  street  not  long  after,  she  burst  into  tears 
at  sight  of  him,  and  was  unable  to  express  the  cause  of 
her  emotion.  Suspecting  it,  he  went  immediately  to  the 
house,  and  saw  for  himself  what  a  miracle  had  been 
wrought.  With  Mile.  C.,  he  unites  in  blessing  her 
powerful  protectress,  the  Immaculate  Mary. 

“  Since  that  time,  April  24,  to  the  present  date,  June 
18th,  Mile.  0.  rises  about  seven  o’clock,  hears  Mass  on 
her  knees,  employs  herself  in  various  duties  during  the 
day,  makes  visits  and  walks  of  half  an  hour’s  or  even  an 
hour’s  duration,  and  continues  well,  even  her  complexion 
begins  to  assume  a  healthy  tinge.  Her  legs  are  still  a 
little  swollen,  and  she  cannot  yet  take  much  nourishment. 

“  The  sudden  appearance  of  this  person,  whom  every 
one  had  known  to  be  seriously  afflicted  for  eleven  years, 
created  an  extraordinary  sensation.  All  eyes  were  fixed 
upon  her,  and  many  persons  even  followed  her.  This 
took  place  in  the  capital  of  the  province. 

“2d.  In  the  month  of  August,  1833,  my  sister,  at  the 
sight  of  a  child  who  barely  missed  falling  through  an 
open  trap  door,  was  suddenly  attacked  by  frightful  ner- 


154 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


yous  convulsions,  which  henceforth  returned  daily,  and 
even  as  often  as  fifteen  times  a  day.  It  was  only  at  the 
end  of  two  months  that  remedies,  and  a  four  weeks’ 
strict  hospital  treatment,  succeeded  in  checking  them. 
Last  year,  they  manifested  themselves  again  in  the  month 
of  February,  but  disappeared,  leaving  her  a  prey  to  great 
weakness,  and  a  fever  that  kept  her  in  bed  four  weeks. 

“In  the  February  of  this  year,  the  nervous  convul¬ 
sions  returned,  and  with  a  frequency  and  force  that 
were  truly  alarming.  The  patient  wasted  visibly,  the 
paroxysms  were  renewed  seven  and  ten  times  a  day,  and 
were  of  a  most  frightful  character;  the  circulation  of  her 
blood  seemed  checked,  her  feet  and  hands  were  deathly 
chilled,  she  jerked  her  head  with  violence  and  pre¬ 
cipitation,  an  agitated  cry  escaped  her  breast;  the  attack 
lasted  from  three  to  six  minutes,  and  left  her  completely 
exhausted.  The  witnesses  of  this  painful  spectacle  were 
affected  to  tears.  She  was  taken  to  a  skillful  physician, 
who  after  seeing  her  in  one  of  these  convulsions,  pro¬ 
nounced  the  case  hopeless,  saying,  ‘it  baffled  him,  he 
could  not  understand  it.’  However,  he  prescribed  reme¬ 
dies.  Meanwhile,  the  first  medals  arrived  in  our  midst. 
On  Shrove  Tuesday,  my  sister  had  five  attacks,  which 
she  assured  me  were  the  worst  she  had  ever  had.  Next 
day,  wearing  the  medal,  she  began  a  novena,  and  the 
two  convulsions  she  had  that  day  were  the  last;  never 
since  has  she  felt  the  slightest  symptom  (and  that  with¬ 
out  employing  the  prescribed  remedies),  neither  has  she 
had  a  sign  of  the  fever,  which  last  year  replaced  the 
less  violent  convulsions.  This  cure  was  wrought  in  an 
insensible,  but  very  efficacious  manner,  the  first  day  of  a 
novena  made  through  the  medal.  My  sister  immediately 
resumed  the  manifold  duties  of  a  laborious  household. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


i  k  h 

lOD 


She  attributes,  and  we  also,  her  recovery  to  Mary  alone. 
Thousands  of  times  be  love  and  glory  to  this  good 
Mother ! 

“3d.  In  the  Chablais  district,  on  the  frontiers  of  the 
canton  of  Geneva,  lived  a  poor  widow,  the  mother  of 
quite  a  large  family.  This  good  woman,  about  sixty 
years  old,  had  a  natural  predisposition  to  paralysis.  At 
the  age  of  forty-eight,  an  attack  of  this  disease  deprived 
her  of  the  use  of  her  left  arm.  At  intervals  since  then, 
she  has  had  spells  of  illness  so  serious  and  so  protracted, 
that  at  least  a  hundred  times  she  seemed  on  the  verge  of 
the  tomb.  She  never  consulted  a  physician,  but  ani¬ 
mated  with  a  lively,  persevering  faith,  she  employed  only 
supernatural  means.  ‘God  and  the  Saints  are  the  only 
good  doctors/  she  would  say,  and  4  God  and  the  Saints 5 
rewarded  her  confidence.  She  has  recovered  from  these 
hopeless  maladies  in  an  extraordinary  manner.  On  the 
first  of  last  March,  her  left  foot  lost  the  power  of  sup¬ 
porting  her  body  in  walking,  doubtless  owing  to  her 
natural  predisposition  to  paralysis.  Persons  informed 
on  the  subject  have  given  the  following  description  of 
the  convulsive  movements  of  this  poor  woman's  foot: 
suspended,  it  preserved  its  natural  position,  but  on  put¬ 
ting  it  to  the  ground,  it  immediately  lost  its  balance ; 
her  body  was  bent,  her  knee  turned  out,  the  sole  of  her 
foot  exposed,  and  the  left  side  of  her  foot  was  the  founda¬ 
tion  of  support  for  the  left  limb  in  walking.  She  went 
thus  to  church,  distant  about  four  minutes’  walk;  but 
even  in  that  short  space  of  time,  the  convulsive  move¬ 
ments  of  the  foot  were  sometimes  such  that  she  was  not 
able  to  keep  her  balance,  but  fell  to  the  ground.  Every 
one  pitied  her,  she  was  always  calm  and  perfectly  re¬ 
signed.  Her  children  had  made  for  her  an  iron  brace 


156 


THE  MIBACULOUS  MEDAL. 


which,  reached  to  the  knee,  hut  after  a  trial,  she  was 
obliged  to'  discard  it,  the  remedy  causing  more  suffering 
than  the  disease.  During  the  Lenten  season,  some 
charitable  persons  advised  her  to  seek  Mary’s  assistance 
through  the  Miraculous  Medal.  The  good  widow  did 
so,  and  wore  her  medal  with  the  utmost  confidence.  On 
Holy  Saturday,  she  perceived  that  her  foot  had  become 
steady;  the  next  day,  Easter, without  any  remedies  hav¬ 
ing  been  used,  it  resumed  its  natural  position,  and  since 
that  time,  though  a  little  weaker  than  the  right,  not 
once  has  it  given  way  or  turned.  She  attributes  her 
recovery  to  the  Blessed  Virgin,  whom  she  invoked  by 
wearing  the  medal,  so  justly  styled  miraculous. 

“I  could  cite  many  other  less  striking  cases;  one  time 
it  is  a  hardy  peasant  who  attributes  to  Mary’s  interces¬ 
sion  relief  from  violent  pains;  another  time,  a  little 
child,  who  in  a  few  days,  is  completely  cured  of  a  large 
tumor  under  its  arm,  accompanied  by  fever;  a  mother 
who  tells  me  how  her  daughter’s  ill  health  is  sensibly 
improved  by  the  application  of  the  medal;  or  a  Protestant 
girl,  who,  after  wearing  it,  abjures  heresy,  etc.  Nearly 
all  the  children  of  our  village  wear  the  Miraculous 
Medal  around  their  neck,  they  recite  the  invocation, 
they  kiss  the  precious  image  and  give  it  to  their  little 
sisters  and  brothers  in  the  cradle  to  kiss. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


15? 


III. 

Graces  obtained  from  1836  to  1838  in  France ,  Italy , 

Holland,  etc . 

CONVERSION  AND  CURE  OE  M.  GAETAN  (BOULOGNE). 

This  account  was  sent  me  by  the  cure  of  Boulogne, 
February  8,  1836. 

“In  my  parish,  a  young  man  named  Gaetan  U — — , 
aged  twenty-seven  years,  was  leading  a  life  of  criminal 
intimacy  with  a  woman.  Several  years  after  abandoning 
his  mother  and  brother,  that  he  might  be  under  no 
restraint  in  his  shameless  course,  he  was  prostrated  by 
a  serious  pulmonary  attack.  M.  Jean  Pulioli,  an  excel¬ 
lent  physician,  undertook  the  case ;  but  the  violence  oi 
the  disease  overcame  his  skill,  and  the  patient  (still  in 
the  house  of  the  bad  character  with  whom  he  lived,)  was 
reduced  to  such  a  deplorable  state  of  exhaustion,  that 
he  could  not  move  himself.  From  the  beginning  of  his 
sickness  he  had  insisted  that  he  would  not  be  worried 
by  a  priest.  But  the  disease  making  very  rapid 
progress,  the  doctor  believed  it  his  duty  to  warn  a  priest 
of  his  condition.  My  chaplain  went  immediately  to  see 
him,  and  earnestly  entreated  him  to  put  an  end  to  this 
scandalous  state  of  affairs  by  marrying  the  woman,  but 
all  in  vain.  I  then  paid  him  a  visit,  and  besides 
remarking  in  him  neither  any  intention  of  marrying 
her  nor  of  separating  from  her,  I  perceived  from  the 
excuses  he  gave,  that  his  soul  was  enshrouded  in  impene¬ 
trable  indifference.  Having  uselessly  exhausted  all 
efforts  to  effect  a  change,  I  concluded  it  would  be  better 
to  leave  him  awhile  to  quiet  and  serious  reflection,  and 


li 


158 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


return  later  to  know  his  decision.  I  urged  him  to  seek 
the  mediation  of  that  refuge  of  sinners,  the  Blessed 
Virgin,  and  slipping  the  Miraculous  Medal  under  his 
pillow,  I  left.  There  was  no  necessity  for  my  returning 
to  learn  his  decision,  he  sent  his  mother  for  me,  with 
whom  he  had  become  reconciled  in  the  meantime ;  after 
informing  me  of  the  very  just  reasons  he  had  for  not 
marrying  the  woman,  he  asked  me  if  I  would  not  request 
her  to  leave,  a  commission  I  willingly  accepted.  She 
consented,  and  immediately  abandoned  the  house.  The 
sick  man’s  peace  and  joy  at  this  were  indescribable; 
when  I  showed  him  the  medal,  he  kissed  it  most  fer¬ 
vently  and  impulsively,  notwithstanding  his  state  of 
exhaustion.  Then,  with  every  mark  of  sincere  repen¬ 
tance,  he  confessed,  received  the  Holy  Viaticum  and 
Extreme  Unction,  for  we  expected  each  moment  he 
would  breathe  his  last.  This  occurred  January  19, 
1836.  Interiorly,  he  enjoyed  unspeakable  peace,  a  favor 
he  always  attributed  to  the  Blessed  Virgin.  From  this 
time  he  began  to  improve,  and  in  a  few  days  his  health 
was  completely  re-established.  He  continues  to  perse¬ 
vere  in  his  good  resolutions,  and  full  of  the  tenderest 
affection  for  his  celestial  Benefactress,  he  still  reverently 
wears  the  medal  I  gave  him,  often  kissing  it  with  truly 
filial  love. 

“  Monsieur,  I  was  a  witness  ,  of  the  above-mentioned 
fact;  I  send  it  to  you,  not  only  with  the  permission  of 
the  newly  converted  and  cured,  but  at  his  request,  and 
I  hope  that  the  knowledge  will  redound  to  the  honor 
and  glory  of  the  Omnipotent  God,  who,  through  the 
intercession  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  has  wrought  this 
double  miracle. 

“  I  subjoin  the  certificate  of  the  physycian  who  attests 
the  disease  and  its  cure.” 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


159  . 


C 


CURE  OF  A  JUDGE  AT  NAPLES. 

The  judge  of  the  civil  tribunal  of  Naples,  M.  Joseph 
Cocchia,  seriously  debilitated  by  a  chronic  disease  of 
the  bowels,  was  afflicted  with  most  violent  pains,  accom¬ 
panied  by  a  spasmodic  sensation  that,  continually 
increasing,  banished  sleep  and  appetite,  and  perceptibly 
diminished  his  frame.  This  was  followed  by  a  bilious 
gastric  fever,  long  and  obstinate,  of  fifty  days  duration. 
When  freed  from  the  fever,  the  sick  man  found  himself 
in  a  frightful  state  of  emaciation  and  exhaustion;  signs 
of  inflammation  in  the  bowels,  and  such  extreme  irrita¬ 
tion  that  the  least  jolt  induced  fever,  made  skillful 
physicians  fear  lest  these  were  the  symptoms  of  an  incu¬ 
rable  malady  still  more  deplorable.  Whilst  in  this 
pitiable  condition,  there  reached  the  sick  man’s  ears 
accounts  of  the  prodigies  Divine  mercy  had  wrought  in 
favor  of  those  who  wore  the  medal ;  he  eagerly  asked 
for  one,  and  received  it  with  faith ;  henceforth,  he  had 
no  longer  any  need  of  medical  assistance,  for  he  recov¬ 
ered  the  strength  and  perfect  health  he  now  enjoys. 

■\ 


CURE  OF  F.  P.  DE  MAGISTRIS. 

M.  F.  Paul  de  Magistris,  aged  seven  years,  was  attacked 
about  the  middle  of  November,  1835,  by  a  bilious  gastric 
fever,  which,  by  reason  of  accompanying  circumstances, 
threatened  to  shorten  his  life.  After  three  weeks’  illness, 
his  nervous  system  was  also  attacked,  and  he  became  a 
prey  to  a  state  of  profound  drowsiness  that  resulted  in 
the  loss  of  reason  and  speech.  His  afflicted  parents, 
seeing  the  obstinacy  of  the  disease,  notwithstanding  all 


160 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


efforts  of  medical  skill  to  tlie  contrary,  considered  the 
case  hopeless,  and  their  child  lost  to  them.  On  the 
evening  of  January  9th,  the  cure  administered  Extreme 
Unction,  believing,  as  did  all  the  assistants,  that  the 
little  sufferer  had  but  a  few  hours  to  live.  A  young 
person,  who  came  to  the  house,  having  mentioned  the 
Miraculous  Medal  brought  from  France  by  the  priests  of 
the  Congregation  of  the  Mission,  it  was  immediately 
procured,  and,  with  confidence  in  its  healing  powers, 
applied  to  the  child,  whilst  all  present  knelt  around  his 
bed  and  recited  the  Ave  Maris  Stella.  Scarcely  had 
they  finished,  ere  he  was  considered  out  of  danger. 
With  renewed  confidence  in  the  medal,  it  was  resolved 
to  begin  a  novena  in  honor  of  the  Blessed  Virgin; 
During  its  progress,  the  disease  diminished  perceptibly, 
and  the  child  has  now  entirely  recovered.  Its  parents, 
as  well  as  other  persons  of  credit  and  veracity,  among 
them  the  attendant  physician,  attest  that,  having  wit¬ 
nessed  his  deplorable  condition,  they  feel  convinced  his 
recovery  was  a  miracle,  resulting  from  the  application 
of  the  medal. 

February  22,  1836. 


CURE  OF  A  DROPSICAL  MAM  (SWITZERLAND). 

(‘Sjleure,  January  19th ,  1836. 

“Baptiste,  a  wood  sawyer,  whom  you  knew  during 
your  sojourn  in  this  city,  was  confined  to  his  bed  two 
whole  months  by  an  attack  of  the  severest  form  of  dropsy 
on  the  chest.  One  of  our  best  physicians,  who  attended 
him  at  the  beginning  of  his  sickness,  having  told  Bap¬ 
tiste’s  wife  that  the  case  was  a  hopeless  one,  the  family 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


161 


decided  to  consult  another,  M.  Gougelmann,  at  Attyswill, 
a  league  from  Soleure.  After  seeing  the  patient,  he  also 
gave  the  same  opinion,  and  the  poor  wife’s  distress  was 
beyond  expression.  A  pious  lady,  witnessing  her  grief, 
gave  her  a  Miraculous  Medal.  The  sick  man’s  arms, 
legs,  and  whole  body  were  greatly  swollen.  His  breath 
was  short,  and  he  had  scarcely  any  power  of  motion ; 
his  back,  and  his  elbows  upon  which  he  was  obliged  to 
lean,  were  a  mass  of  sores.  In  this  pitiable  state,  death 
might  be  expected  any  moment.  His  confessor  haying 
come  to  visit  him,  brought  the  Notice  of  the  miracles 
wrought  through  the  Miraculous  Medal.  The  sick  man 
on  receiving  it  began  to  read  it  aloud,  greatly  to  the 
astonishment  of  his  wife  and  the  priest,  who  were  both 
witnesses  that  he  had  been  almost  past  the  power  of 
speech  but  a  few  minutes  before.  And  he  continued 
reading  thus  until  he  had  finished  the  little  book  (it  was 
.one  of  the  first  editions).  This  was  the  evening  of  Jan¬ 
uary  19.  His  wife,  overcome  with  fatigue,  fell  asleep 
for  a  few  moments,  his  children  were  in  an  adjoining- 
room  expecting  at  any  instant  to  hear  the  sad  news  of 
their  father’s  death.  He  slept  a  little  towards  three 
o’clock  in  the  morning,  and  on  awaking  found  himself 
so  well  that  it  was  impossible  to  resist  the  desire  of 
rising  from  his  bed  and  throwing  himself  on  his  knees 
before  a  crucifix,  in  thanksgiving  to  Our  Lord  and  His 
divine  Mother.  TIis  wife  awoke,  and  not  seeing  him  in 
bed,  called  to  know  where  he  was.  ‘I  am  well;  the 
Blessed  Virgin  has  cured  me,’  was  the  answer  of*  Bap¬ 
tiste,  whom  she  perceived  kneeling  before  the  crucifix. 
The  children,  hearing  the  noise,  hastened  to  their  father’s 
presence,  believing  him  about  to  breathe  his  last,  but 
judge  of  their  surprise  at  finding  him  restored  to  health, 


14* 


162 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


and  his  sores  perfectly  healed !  Imagine,  if  you  can,  the 
joy  of  this  poor  family,  and  the  happy  effects  the  news 
of  this  wondrous  cure  produced  upon  the  many  who 
heard  it.  Baptiste  has  had  excellent  health  eyer  since.” 


CURE  OE  FRANCOIS  WENMAKERS,  OF  BOIS-LE-DUC 

(HOLLAND). 

The  Noord  Brahander,  a  Holland  journal,  printed  at 
Bois-le-Duc,  contains  in  number  68  the  following  account 
of  an  extraordinary  cure,  which  is  attributed  to  the 
Blessed  Virgin: 

“ Bois-le-Duc ,  June  6th,  1836 . 

“The  25th  of  last  April,  Francois  Wenmakers,  a  young 
apprentice,  aged  fourteen  years,  fell  from  a  height  of 
about  sixteen  feet.  An  affection  of  the  brain  and  an 
almost  complete  paralysis  of  the  lungs,  larynx  and 
oesophagus  were  the  result;  he  was  not  in  a  condition  to 
take  any  medicine  into  his  stomach,  or  even  to  swallow 
the  least  liquid,  and  he  was  deprived  of  consciousness. 
One  of  the  physicians,  feeling  worried  at  his  fixed  stare, 
advised  the  administration  of  Extreme  Unction;  and 
yet  another,  the  eve  of  his  recovery,  declared  him  on  the 
verge  of  death.  The  sick  man  moreover,  had  become 
nearly  blind  the  last  few  days.  On  the  1st  of  May, 
advantage  was  taken  of  a  lucid  interval,  to  give  him  the 
Holy  Viaticum;  and  on  the  4th  of  the  same  month,  he 
received  Extreme  Unction  from  one  of  the  chaplains  of 
St.  Jean.  His  parents,  who  immediately  after  his  fall, 
had  hung  a  medal  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  around 
his  neck,  seeing  there  was  now  no  hope  of  his  recovery, 
except  in  the  divine  goodness  and  the  intercession  of  the 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


163 


Blessed  Virgin,  began,  on  the  16th  of  May,  a  noyena  in 
honor  of  the  Mother  of  God.  Three  days  after,  about 
six  o’clock  in  the  morning,  the  patient  suddenly  asked 
his  mother  if  the  medal  around  his  neck  were  blessed. 
She  answered  yes,  regarding  the  question  as  the  effect  of 
delirium.  He  immediately  kissed  it,  and  sat  up  for  the 
first  time  since  the  fall,  for  heretofore  he  had  been 
stretched  out  helpless  on  the  bed,  and,  for  some  days 
past,  had  been  deprived  of  the  use  of  his  limbs.  ‘  Some¬ 
thing  tells  me,’  he  exclaimed,  ‘  that  I  must  get  up,  that 
I  am  cured  !  ’  The  astonishment  of  those  present  may 
easily  be  imagined.  The  mother  called  his  sisters,  who 
repaired  to  the  room  with  an  elder  girl,  and  they,  seeing 
that  he  stoutly  persisted  in  declaring  himself  cured, 
persuaded  his  mother  to  let  him  rise.  He  did  indeed 
get  up,  and  pointing  to  a  picture  in  the  room,  represent¬ 
ing  the  medal,  he  said:  ‘It  is  this  good  Mother  who  has 
cured  me.’  From  that  moment  the  boy’s  health  was 
perfectly  re-established,  and  his  intellectual  faculties 
were  brighter  than  ever. 

“Reflections  here  are  superfluous.  Glory  to  God  and 
her  who  thus  rewards  the  confidence  of  her  servants ! 
The  parents  and  their  child  will  ever  remember  the 
blessing  they  have  received,  and  never  cease  to  publish 
it!” 


CURE  OE  ROSALIE  DUCAS,  OE  JAUCHELETTE  (BELGIUM). 

Rosalie  Ducas,  of  Jauchelette,  near  Jodoigne,  aged 
four  years  and  a- half,  was,  on  the  9  th  of  November, 
1835,  suddenly  struck  with  total  blindness  without  the 
slightest  premonitory  symptoms;  there  was  no  disease, 
no  weakness,  she  was  in  apparently  perfect  health.  Not 


164 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


only  was  the  least  light,  hut  the  least  breath  of  air  so 
painful,  that  her  face  had  to  be  kept  constantly  covered 
with  a  cloth  four  doubled.  This  poor  child’s  sufferings 
night  and  day,  were  heart-rending!  At  last  the  mother 
herself  was  taken  sick.  Some  pious  individual  pro¬ 
cured  her  a  blessed  medal  of  the  Immaculate  Conception. 
She  took  it  and  commenced  a  novena.  Another  medal 
was  put  on  the  child’s  neck,  the  11th  of  June,  1S36, 
about  six  o’clock  in  the  evening;  at  midnight,  the  little 
one  ceased  its  moans,  on  the  fourth  or  fifth  day  of  the 
novena,  it  opened  its  eyes.  The  mother  and  father 
redoubled  their  prayers  to  the  Blessed  Virgin,  and  on 
the  ninth  day,  towards  evening,  the  child  recovered  its 
sight  entirely,  to  the  great  astonishment  of  the  neigh¬ 
bors  and  all  who  were  witnesses  of  the  occurrence. 

“The  cure  of  Jodoigne-la-Souveraine,  who  had  given 
the  medal,  has  himself  seen  the  child  who  lives  not  more 
than  half  a  league  distant;  he  positively  asserts  that  it 
has  perfectly  recovered  its  sight,  and  that  not  the 
slightest  vestige  of  the  attack  remains,  which  fact  is 
well  known,  and  contributes  not  a  little  in  exciting 
devotion  to  the  Immaculate  Mary.” 


COKYERSIOK  OE  THE  FATHER  OF  A  FAMILY  (BELGIUM). 

“  There  are  still  in  existence  here  some  families  who, 
persistently  recognizing  in  the  present  clergy  only  a 
purely  civil  power,  hold  themselves  utterly  aloof,  live 
in  a  state  of  schism,  and  comply  with  none  of  the  duties 
of  religion. 

“One  of  these  miserable  creatures  was  afflicted  with 
a  virulent  cancer  on  the  side  of  his  face,  which  for  a 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


165 


long  time  had  been  eating  away  the  flesh.  The  malady 
increasing,  I  believed  it  my  duty  to  visit  him  and  offer 
the  consolations  of  my  ministry.  I  saw  him  several 
times,  he  was  suffering  greatly;  the  oesophagus  was 
exposed,  the  right  side  of  his  emaciated  face  presented 
only  a  deep  sore,  the  eye,  starting  from  its  socket,  hung 
suspended  over  a  terrible  disfigured  mouth ;  his  tongue 
caused  him  acute  pain;  his  condition  was  pitiable  indeed, 
especially  as  he  seemed  determined  to  die  impenitent. 
He  was  a  rough,  blunt  man,  who  wanted  to  hear  nothing 
about  priests  or  Sacraments.  In  vain  was  he  reminded 
of  our  Lord’s  bountiful  kindness  and  the  rigors  of  His 
justice,  nothing  touched  him;  to  all  expostulations  his 
invariable  reply  was:  *  God's  mercy  is  great,  I  will  con¬ 
fess  to  God,  the  Blessed  Virgin,  to  St.  Barbara  and  the 
good  Saints.’  He  was  the  counterpart  of  those  men  to 
whom  Jesus  Christ  said:  ‘In  peccato  vestro  moriemini — - 
you  shall  die  in  your  sin.’ 

“  His  relations  and  numerous  friends  endeavored  both 
by  prayers  and  entreaties  to  snatch  him  from  perdition, 
but  on  the  other  side  visited  daily  and  sustained  by  his 
old  associates  in  impiety,  he  persisted  in  dying  as  he  had 
lived,  in  schism. 

“  In  the  meantime,  I  was  obliged  to  be  absent  several 
days.  This  period  was  for  him  one  of  Divine  mercy. 
A  lady  of  the  parish  made  a  last  attempt  to  recall  him 
to  God,  by  bringing  him  one  of  those  medals  of  the 
Immaculate  Conception  called  miraculous.  She  sent  it 
to  him  with  the  request  to  wear  it  and  put  all  his  confi¬ 
dence  in  the  Blessed  Virgin.  The  sick  man  took  the 
medal,  kissed  it  respectfully,  and  put  it  under  his  pillow. 
In  giving  it  to  him,  his  daughter  had  taken  care  to 
acquaint  him  with  its  origin  and  advantages,  at  the  same 


166  THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 

time  urging  him,  as  usual,  to  make  his  confession. 
‘  Leave  me  in  peace/  was  the  wretched  fathers  reply, 
and  she  could  say  no  more.  Next  day,  a  neighboring 
cure  was  sent  for  to  administer  Extreme  Unction  to 
another  person  in  the  parish.  He  came,  and  forgetting, 
as  it  were,  the  one  for  whom  he  had  been  sent,  he 
thought  only  of  the  cancerous  patient.  ‘  I  felt/  he 
afterwards  told  me,  ‘an  inexplicable  and  irresistible 
desire  to  visit  him,  I  could  not  have  returned  without 
seeing  him.’  He  asks  some  one  to  announce  his  arrival 
to  the  sick  man ;  this  person  speaks  to  the  latter,  and 
urges  him  to  confess.  ‘The  cure  of  P.  is  here/  she 
adds,  ‘and  would  like  to  see  you,  if  you  have  no  objec¬ 
tion/  ‘Well,  yes,  let  him  come.’  The  cure  went  to  him 
immediately ;  at  first  there  was  a  slight  air  of  resistance 
about  the  patient,  but  it  vanished,  the  hour  of  grace  had 
come,  he  confessed  with  every  indication  of  true  repen¬ 
tance,  and  received  Extreme  Unction  with  an  indescrib¬ 
able  peace  and  joy,  that  never  faltered  during  the  four 
remaining  days  of  his  life.  The  Holy  Viaticum  could 
not  be  administered  because  he  was  not  able  to 
swallow. 

‘•At  noon,  on  the  18th  of  last  May,  the  month  conse¬ 
crated  to  Mary,  he  died,  aged  seventy-eight. 

“Except  his  former  companions  in  irreligion,  this 
Conversion  was  a  subject  of  rejoicing  to  the  parish,  and 
doubtless  it  will  rejoice  all  the  servants  of  Mary  who 
hear  of  it.  May  this  example,  among  thousands,  inspire 
sinners  with  great  confidence  in  the  Blessed  Virgin, 
propagate  devotion  to  her,  and  multiply  the  medal  styled 
miraculous ! 

“  I  have  thought  it  a  duty  to  give  these  few  details, 
for  the  purpose  of  making  known  the  truly  visible  effects 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


167 


of  the  protection  of  the  Mother  of  God,  and  the  ever 
impenetrable  springs  of  grace  in  regard  to  man. 

“I  have  the  honor  to  be,  Monsieur,  with  great 
esteem,  &c.” 


CURE  OF  MLLE.  AMTOIMETTE  YAM  ERTRYCK 

(bois-le-duc). 

“  The  protection  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  which  for  the 
last  few  months  has  shown  itself  so  powerful  in  a  neigh¬ 
boring  kingdom,  has  also  wrought  wonders  in  Bois-le- 
Duc.  Mary  has  here  likewise  given  equal  proofs  of  her 
maternal  bounty  when  we  have  implored  her  inter¬ 
cession. 

“Mile.  Antoinette  Van  Ertryck,  aged  twenty-five 
years,  was  for  more  than  twenty  months  deprived  of  the 
use  of  her  limbs ;  they  were  stiff  and  paralyzed,  almost 
without  feeling,  and  stretched  motionless  on  a  sort  of 
bench  made  for  the  express  purpose.  Medicine  afforded 
no  relief.  In  this  sad  condition,  wearing  a  blessed  medal 
of  the  Immaculate  Conception,  she  thought  of  making 
a  novena  in  honor  of  the  Feast,  to  recover  her  health. 
On  the  last  day  of  the  novena,  she  made  a  fervent  com¬ 
munion.  Even  after  the  departure  of  the  priest,  who 
came  to  administer  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  there  seemed 
no  change  for  the  better,* but  she  felt  a  shiver  through 
all  her  body,  like  the  impression  often  experienced  from 
sudden  cold.  Just  whilst  finishing  the  last  prayers, 
however,  she  seemed  to  hear  an  interior  voice  saying  to 
her:  ‘You  are  cured.’  On  attempting  to  move,  she 
found  that  her  limbs  had  become  flexible,  and  she  was 
able  to  walk.  The  miracle  was  wrought  on  Saturday, 
May  16th.  The  next  day,  Sunday,  she  went  to  church 


168 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


to  return  thanks  for  this  blessing  to  the  common  Mother 
of  all  the  faithful.  The  people  of  our  city,  always  dis¬ 
tinguished  for  their  veneration  for  the  Blessed  Virgin, 
and  their  confidence  in  her  intercession  are  not  wanting 
in  gratitude,  and  this  new  favor  will  but  increase  their 
devotion  to  Mary  Immaculate. 

“  The  duration  of  the  malady,  the  inutility  of  medical 
skill,  and  her  astonishing  sudden  cure  are  attested  by 
the  doctor. 

“A.  Bolsius,  M.  D.” 


CURE  OF  A  YOUNG  GIRL  AT  CRACOW,  POLAND. 

Extract  from  a  letter  of  the  Countess  Lubinska : 

“ March  12th ,  1837. 

‘•I  took  into  my  service,  the  20th  of  last  December,  a 
young  girl  whose  excellent  qualities  elicited  my  deepest 
interest. 

“After  being  with  me  some  months,  she  began  to 
suffer  most  acute  pains  in  the  head ;  the  remedies  wre 
employed  affording  no  relief,  the  attending  physician 
advised  her  to  keep  her  bed,  and  did  not  conceal  from 
her  his  opinion  that  these  pains  proceeded  from  the 
humor  flowing  constantly  from  her  ears,  and  which 
seeming  to  be  upon  the  brain,  threatened  her  life,  or  at 
all  events,  her  reason. 

“  What  confirmed  this  opinion  was  the  fact  that  when¬ 
ever  she  walked  rapidly  or  stooped,  she  was  forced  by 
the  pain  to  throw  her  head  back,  as  she  assured  me 
various  times  during  her  sickness.  The  continued  suf¬ 
fering  induced  her,  at  last,  to  follow  the '  physician’s 
advice,  and  consent,  if  necessary,  to  the  operation  of 
trepanning.  I  shuddered  at  the  very  idea,  and  made  her 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


169 


promise  to  ascertain  if  a  delay  of  ten  days  would  be 
attended  with  any  serious  consequences.  Upon  a  nega¬ 
tive  answer  from  the  physician,  I  stopped  all  medicines 
and  determined  to  try  the  efficacy  of  the  Miraculous 
Medal.  This  was  on  a  Saturday,  and  the  very  day 
'observed  by  her  as  a  strict  fast,  in  thanksgiving  to  the 
Blessed  Virgin  for  having  miraculously  cured  her  of  a 
mortal  typhus,  after  her  mother  had  dedicated  her  to 
Mary.  Her  confidence  in  Mary  was  great ;  and  as  I  did 
not  give  her  the  medal  for  some  hours  after  promising 
it,  she  told  one  of  her  friends,  as  I  ‘have  since  learned, 
that  her  impatience  to  receive  it  was  almost  beyond 
bounds,  and  assured  her  that  she  would  not  have  hesi¬ 
tated  between  it  and  two  thousand  francs  had  she  been 
allowed  a  choice,  and  we  must  remember  that  this  girl 
was  very  poor.  To  display  more  clearly  the  miraculous 
nature  of  the  cure,  God  permitted  her  sufferings  to 
increase  to  such  a  degree  that  very  day,  that  notwith¬ 
standing  her  patience  and  resignation,  it  seemed  as  if 
she  really  could  not  endure  them  much  longer.  Know¬ 
ing  her  lively  faith  and  confidence,  I  deemed  it  unneces¬ 
sary  to  enter  into  a  detailed  account  of  the  salutary 
effects  of  the  medal;  I  gave  it  to  her;  she  immediately 
made  with  it  the  sign  of  the  cross  upon  her  poor  head, 
repeated  the  invocation  and  fell  asleep  amidst  excessive 
sufferings.  On  awaking  she  was  perfectly  cured,  and 
has  never  since  experienced  the  slightest  symptom  of 
the  disease. 

“  Filled  with  sentiments  of  the  deepest  humility  and 
the  most  lively  gratitude,  the  miraculously  cured  now 
wishes  to  consecrate  herself  to  God  in  the  religious  life. 

‘‘Blessed  a  thousand  times  be  God  and  the  Immaculate 
Mary,  and  may  we  ever  appreciate  such  boundless 
mercy!”  15 


170 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


CONVERSION-  OF  M.  REGNAULT,  MAYOR  OF  POITIERS.-1837 

The  following  account  was  sent  us  by  the  abbe  of 
Chazelle : 

“ Poitiers ,  June  12th,  1837. 

“  M.  Regnault,  mayor  of  Poitiers,  had  exercised  his 
functions  since  the  year  1830.  In  some  difficulties, 
occurring  during  his  administration,  with  the  bishop 
and  several  of  the  clergy,  he  had  shown  himself  just 
and  equitable.  His  charit}^  to  the  poor  was  well 
known.  But  far  different  are  these  moral  virtues,  which 
generally  receive  their  recompense  here  below,  from 
the  Christian  virtues  so  seldom  rewarded,  except  in 
a  better  world!  M.  Regnault  never  appeared  at  church, 
except  when  his  presence  as  mayor  was  necessary.  A 
prey  for  some  time  to  a  grave  malady,  he  continued 
to  exercise  his  functions  as  long  as  possible,  imposing 
upon  himself  for  that  purpose  many  sacrifices,  and 
displaying  an  admirable  zeal ;  but,  vanquished  by  the 
disease,  he  was  at  length  forced  to  suspend  his  duties, 
and,  since  the  1st  of  last  January,  to  resign  altogether. 
The  cure  of  St.  Hilaire,  having  learned  the  alarming 
state  of  his  parishioner’s  health,  hastened  to  visit  him, 
and  offer  the  consolations  of  his  ministry,  but  in  vain. 
He  repeated  his  visits.  He  was  received  into  the  house, 
but  not  taken  to  see  the  patient.  He  now  sent  word  to 
the  latt.r  that  he  was  at  his  command,  and  would  come 
immediately  when  sent  for.  Meanwhile,  the  disease 
made  such  rapid  progress  that  there  was  no  longer  any 
hope  of  recovery.  Several  of  his  friends,  interested  in 
his  salvation,  were  grieved  to  see  him  so  near  death 
without  the  slightest  preparation  for  it.  One  of  them 
brought  him  a  Miraculous  Medal,  and,  not  being  able  to 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


m 


S6e  him  herself,  she  askM  a  woman  about  the  house  to 
give  it  to  him  for  her.  The  woman  did  so,  and,  fearing 
he  might  reject  it  with  contempt,  she  begged  him  to 
receive  it  for  the  donor’s  sake.  He  took  it,  saying :  ‘It 
is  a  medal  of  the  Blessed  Virgin ;  I  accept  it  respect¬ 
fully,  God  is  not  to  be  trifled  with.’  And,  putting  it 
under  his  pillow,  he  sent  a  kind  message  of  thanks  to 
the  lady  who  had  given  it.  Some  moments  after,  he 
takes  it  out,  contemplates  it,  and  kisses  it  respectfully. 

“Having  placed  his. temporal  affairs  in  order,  he  now 
expresses  a  wish  to  do  the  same  with  his  conscience,  and 
requests  his  attendants  to  send  for  the  parish  cure.  The 
latter  hastens  to  the  sick  man’s  bedside.  ‘  I  have  made 
you  come  in  a  hurry,’  says  the  patient,  ‘  I  want  to  have 
a  conversation  with  you.’  After  this  conversation,  he 
asks  the  cure  to  return  next  day,  as  he  wishes  time  to 
prepare  himself  for  the  grand  action  he  contemplates. 
‘  The  step  I  am  about  to  take,’  he  adds,  ‘  I  do  with  full 
knowledge  and  entire  conviction.’  The  cure  of  St.  Hilaire, 
with  whom,  as  mayor,  he  had  just  had  a  law-suit,  sug¬ 
gested  that  he  make  his  confession  to  some  other  priest; 
he  answered  that  he  wished  no  one  but  his  pastor.  Next 
day,  the  cure  returned,  and  as  he  addressed  his  penitent 
by  the  title  of  M.  the  Mayor  :  ‘  Do  not  call  me  that,’ 

said  M.  Regnault ;  ‘  you  are  now  my  father,  I  am  your 
son,  I  beg  you  to  address  me  thus.’  The  cure  paid  him 
frequent  visits,  and  as  the  disease  continued  to  progress, 
he  suggested  administering  the  Holy  Viaticum  and 
Extreme  Unction.  ‘  I  have  not  been  confirmed,’  replied 
the  pious  patient,  ‘  I  ardently  desire  to  receive  Confirma¬ 
tion.’  The  bishop  was  soon  informed,  and,  readily 
forgetting  all  subject  of  complaint,  and  thanking  God  for 
this  unexpected  change,  the  venerable  prelate  went  at 


172 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


once  to  the  sick  man.  The  happy  dispositions  of  the 
latter  touched  him  deeply,  and  he  administered  to  him 
the  Sacrament  of  Confirmation  the  very  day  of  his 
receiving  Extreme  Unction  and  the  Holy  Viaticum. 

“It  is  impossible  to  give  an  idea  of  M.  Regnault's  faith 
and  truly  angelic  fervor  during  this  ceremony,  or  the 
deep  impression  made  upon  him  at  seeing  Monseigneur 
enter  his  chamber.  It  was  Saturday,  January  21st,  the 
eve  of  Septuagesima  Sunday.  Monseigneur  addressed  him 
in  a  few  words  full  of  unction  and  charity,  and  to  inspire 
him  with  hope,  reminded  him  of  the  very  touching 
parable  of  the  next  day’s  Gospel,  the  laborers  in  the 
Father’s  vineyard,  who  coming  at  the  last  hour  received 
the  same  recompense  as  those  who  had  borne  the  heat 
and  burden  of  the  day.  All  the  assistants  were  deeply 
affected  at  this  edifying  spectacle,  and  many  were  moved 
to  tears.  The  bishop,  on  leaving,  charged  the  cure  to 
testify  again  to  M.  Regnault  how  great  consolation  he 
had  experienced  at  this  happy  change,  and  how  much 
he  had  been  edified  at  his  piety  during  this  touching 
but  long  ceremony.  ‘As  first  magistrate  of  the  city,’  he 
answered,  with  a  peaceful  smile,  ‘I  ought  to  set  good 
example  to  those  under  my  administration.’  The  cure 
sought  by  repeated  visits  to  sustain  this  new-born  piety, 
already  tried  most  severely  by  the  excruciating  suffer¬ 
ings  of  the  malady,  sufferings  which  the  patient  bore 
With  calmness  and  resignation,  offering  them  to  God  in 
expiation  of  his  past  offences.  To  recompense  his  services 
to  the  city  during  his  administration,  the  government 
bestowed  upon  him  the  cross  of  honor.  The  cure  could 
not  refrain  from  congratulating  him.  ‘  I  do  not  know,’ 
was  the  modest  answer,  ‘I  do  not  know  what  I  have 
done  to  merit  it/  and  when  reminded  of  his  services  to 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


173 


the  city,  ‘Oh!  do  not  speak  of  them/  said  he,  ‘such 
things  might  awaken  self-love !’  What  immense  pro¬ 
gress  virtue  makes  in  the  soul  in  a  very  little  while !  It 
was  in  these  happy  dispositions  he  died,  the  2d  of  the 
following  February,  Feast  of  the  Purification.  The 
whole  city  of  Poitiers,  we  might  say,  assisted  at  the 
funeral.  The  bishop,  the  authorities,  and  a  host  of  other 
distinguished  personages  came  to  pay  their  tribute  of 
gratitude  and  admiration  to  his  memory,  and  the  prefect 
congratulated  the  cure  of  St.  Hilaire  on  so  wonderful  a 
con  version.’’ 

-  „  * 

mart’s  protection  of  a  LITTLE  CHILD  (PARIS). 

Madame  Remond,  living  number  70,  rue  Mouffetard, 
held  at  her  chamber  window,  on  the  second  story,  one  of 
her  children,  aged  twenty-two  months.  Fainting  sud¬ 
denly,  she  fell  back  into  the  room,  and  the  child  was 
precipitated  upon  the  pavement  below.  Immediate 
death  might  naturally  have  been  expected  as  the  inevita¬ 
ble  consequence  of  such  a  fall;  but  no,  wonderful  to 
relate,  the  child  was  not  injured.  After  reading  the 
Archbishop’s  circular  (upon  the  occasion  of  the  conse¬ 
cration  of  the  church  of  Hotre  Dame  de  Lorette),  in 
which  he  recommends  all  the  faithful  to  wear  the  Miracu¬ 
lous  Medal,  the  pious  parents  had  hastened  to  procure 
one  and  put  it  on  their  child.  The  Immaculate  Mary  did 
not  fail  to  reward  their  piety.  On  picking  the  poor  little 
creature  up,  and  examining  it,  not  even  the  slightest 
bruise  was  discovered.  As  the  mother  was  a  long  t  me 
recovering  from  her  swoon,  it  caused  great  anxiety, 
and  several  physicians  were  called  in  to  see  her.  They 
also  saw  the  child,  and  declared  its  escape  wonderful 


15* 


m 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


dndeed.  But  by  way  of  precaution,  they  applied  a  few 
leeches  to  it,  and  a  poultice  to  one  knee  which  seemed 
to  be  the  seat  of  some  slight  pain.  The  child  had  been 
eating  an  instant  before  this  terrible  fall,  which,  strange 
to  say,  occasioned  no  vomiting,  and  immediately  after 
being  picked  up  it  took  all  the  little  delicacies  offered 
it.  Every  one  declared  this  occurrence  a  miracle,  and 
the  innocent  little  creature  itself  seemed  to  proclaim  it, 
by  kissing  the  medal  and  pressing  it  to  its  lips,  espe¬ 
cially  when  the  subject  was  mentioned,  as  we  ourselves 
witnessed  when  the  father  showed  him  to  us  the  25th  of 
June,  1837. 

“  The  mother  recovered  perfectly,  and  she  never  ceases 
to  thank  the  Immaculate  Mary  for  the  double  protection 
she  considers  due  the  medal.1 ” 


THE  ARCHCONFRATEROTIT  OF 

NOTRE  DAME  DES  VICTOIRES . 

Scarcely  six  years  since  the  apparition  of  1830,  and 
already  the  designs  of  Providence  were  realized ;  the 
Miraculous  Medal  had  awakened  devotion  to  the  Blessed 
Virgin,  belief  in  the  Immaculate  -Conception  had 
penetrated  all  classes  of  society,  and  the  innumerable 
favors  accorded  those  who  fervently  recited  the  prayers 
revealed  by  Mary,  had  clearly  proved  how  she  prizes  this 
first  of  all  her  privileges.  But  so  far,  her  servants 
remained  isolated,  having  no  bond  of  union,  no  central 
point  where  they  could  meet;  the  majority  of  those  who 
wore  the  medal  as  the  livery  of  the  spotless  Virgin,  kno 
neither  the  place,  the  mode,  nor  date  of  its  origin. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


175 


God  was  now  about  to  complete  the  work,  by  giving 
to  this  devotion,  an  organization  and  fixed  exercises 
which  favored  its  development,  and  increased  the  efficacy 
of  prayer,  by  the  power  of  association. 

Towards  the  end  of  the  year  1836,  a  man  was  raised 
up  to  execute  the  divine  plans  ;  this  man  was  M.  Dufriche 
Desgenettes,  cure  of  Notre  Dame  des  Victoires,  Paris, 
From  1820  to  1832,  in  charge  of  St.  Francis  Xavier’s 
Church,  he  numbered  among  the  religious  establish¬ 
ments  of  his  parish,  the  Mother  House  of  the  Daughters 
of  Charity,  where  the  Blessed  Virgin  had  appeared. 
He  was  one  of  the  most  earnest  in  thanking  God  for 
this  grace,  and  most  eager  to  propagate  the  medal.  It 
was  his  desire  that  the  privileged  chapel  should  become 
a  pilgrim  shrine,  but  this  desire  not  being  realized,  he 
was  chosen  by  Providence  to  supply  the  substitute. 

Let  us  quote  his  own  words,  relating  how  he  was  led 
to  found  the  Archconfraternity  of  the  Ploly  and  Immacu¬ 
late  Heart  of  Mary.  “  There  was  in  Paris,  a  parish 
scarcely  known  even  to  many  of  the  Parisians.  It  is 
situated  in  the  centre  of  the  city,  between  the  Palais 
Royal  and  the  Bourse,  surrounded  by  theatres  and  places 
of  dissipation,  a  quarter  swallowed  up  in  the  vortex  of 
cupidity  and  industry,  and  the  most  abandoned  to  every 
species  of  criminal  indulgence.  Its  church,  dedicated 
to  Notre  Dame  des  Victoires,  remained  deserted  even  on 
the  most  solemn  festivities.  .  .  .  No  Sacraments 

were  administered  in  this  parish,  not  even  to  the 
dying.  ...  If,  by  dint  of  novel  persuasion,  the  cure 
obtained  permission  to  visit  a  person  dangerously  ill,  it 
was  not  only  on  condition  of  waiting  until  the  patient’s 
faculties  were  dimmed,  but  also  on  another  almost 
insuperable  condition,  that  of  presenting  himself  in  a 


176 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


secular  habit.  What  benefit  were  such  visits  ?  They 
were  merely  a  useless  torment  to  the  dying.”  1 

Such  was  the  parish  confided  to  M.  Desgenettes.  With 
the  hope  of  recalling  to  God,  even  a  few  strayed  souls, 
the  poor  cure,  for  four  years,  employed  every  means  that 
the  most  active  zeal  could  suggest,  but  in  vain.  Sad 
and  grieved  be}Tond  measure,  he  thought  of  quitting  this 
ungrateful  post,  when  a  supernatural  communication 
revived  his  drooping  courage. 

On  the  3d  of  December,  Feast  of  St.  Francis  Xavier, 
thoroughly  penetrated  with  the  inutility  of  his  ministry 
in  this  parish,  he  was  saying  Mass  at  the  Blessed  Vir¬ 
gin’s  altar,  now  the  altar  of  the  Arch  con  fraternity.  .  .  . 
After  the  Sanctus,  he  distinctly  heard  these  words  pro-^ 
nounced  in- a  very  solemn  manner:  “Consecrate  thy 
parish  to  the  most  Holy  and  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary.” 
They  did  not  strike  his  ears,  hut  seemed  to  proceed  from 
an  interior  voice.  He  immediately  recovered  peace  and 
liberty  of  spirit.  After  finishing  his  thanksgiving,  fear¬ 
ing  to  he  the  dope  of  an  illusion,  he  endeavored  to 
banish  the  thought  of  what  was  apparently  a  super¬ 
natural  communication,  hut  the  same  interior  voice 
resounded  again  in  the  depths  of  his  soul.  Returned  to 
his  house,  he  begins  to  compose  the  statutes  of  the 
association,  with  a  Hew  of  delivering  himself  from  an 
importunate  idea,  and  scarcely  does  he  take  his  pen  in 
hand,  ere  he  is  fully  enlightened  on  the  subject,  and  the 
organization  of  the  work  costs  him  nothing  but  the 
manual  labor  of  the  writing.2 

The  statutes  prepared,  are  submitted  to  Mgr.  de 
Quelen  who  approves  them,  and  the  16th  of  the  same 

1  Manual  of  the  Archconfraternity,  edition  of  1853.  p.  84. 

*  Manual  of  the  Archconfraternity,  p.  7. 


Me  miraculous  medal. 


177 


month,  an  archiepiseopal  ordinance  erects  canonically 
the  Association  of  the  Holy  and  Immaculate  Heart  of 
Mary  for  the  conversion  of  sinners.  The  first  meeting 
took  place  on  Sunday,  the  11th  of  December.  In  an¬ 
nouncing  it  at  High  Mass,  the  pious  pastor  expected  to 
see  in  the  evening  not  more  than  fifty  or  sixty  persons  at 
most.  Judge  of  his  astonishment  on  finding  assembled 
at  the  appointed  hour,  a  congregation  of  about  five  hun¬ 
dred,  a  large 'proportion  of  whom  are  men!  What  had 
brought  them?  The  majority  were  ignorant  of  the 
object  of  the  meeting.  An  instruction  explaining  the 
motive  and  end  of  the  exercises  made  a  deep  impression; 
the  Benediction  Avas  chanted  most  fervently,  and  there 
Avas  a  notable  increase  of  fervor  during  the  Litany  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin,  especially  at  the  thrice  repeated  invoca¬ 
tion  :  “ Refugium  peccatorum,  ora  pro  nobis.'’  The 
cause  Avas  gained,  Mary  took  possession  of  the  parish  of 
Notre  Dame  des  Victoires. 

The  good  cure  still  doubted ;  to  assure  himself  that 
the  association  Avas  truly  the  Avork  of  God,  he  demanded 
a  sign,  the  con\rersion  of  a  great  sinner,  an  old  man  on 
the  borders  of  the  tomb,  who  had  several  times  refused 
to  see  him.  Ilis  prayer  Avas  granted,  the  old  man  re¬ 
ceived  him  gladly,  and  became  sincerely  converted.  It 
Avas  not  long  before  neAv  graces  showered  upon  his 
parish  increased  M.  Desgenette’s  confidence,  numberless 
sinners  changed  their  lives,  indifferent  Christians  became 
practical  and  fervent,  the  offices  of  the  Church  were 
attended,  the  Sacraments  frequented,  the  apparently 
extinguished  Faith  Avas  relighted,  and  this  parish,  lately 
so  scandalous,  soon  became  one  of  the  most  edifying  in 
Paris. 

The  Confraternity  of  the  most  Holy  and  Immaculate 
Heart  of  Mary  Avas  not  to  embrace  one  parish  only. 


178 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


God  willed  that  it  should  extend  throughout  France, 
and  even  the  entire  world.  M.  Desgenettes,  who  under¬ 
stood  this  design,  addressed  himself  to  the  Sovereign 
Pontiff,  and  obtained,  April  24th,  1838,  a  brief,  erecting 
the  association  into  an  Archconfraternity,  with  the 
power  of  affiliating  to  itself  other  associations  of  the 
same  kind  throughout  the  Church,  and  granting  them  a 
participation  in  the  spiritual  favors  accorded  it.  From 
this  day,  the  Archconfraternity  developed  wonderfully, 
and  became  an  inexhaustible  source  of  graces.  The 
church  of  Notre  Dame  des  Victoires  was  henceforth 
numbered  among  the  most  celebrated -sanctuaries  in  the 
world.  At  all  hours  may  the  faithful  be  seen  around  its 
altars  in  the  attitude  of  prayer  and  recollection.  The 
re-unions  which  take  place  every  Sunday  present  a 
touching  spectacle,  a  dense  crowd  composed  of  persons 
of  every  condition,  who,  after  fervently  chanting  Mary's 
praises,  listen  attentively  to*  a  long  series  of  petitions 
received  in  the  course  of  the  week  from  all  quarters  of 
the  globe. 

These  present  a  picture  of  all  the  miseries,  all  the 
sufferings,  all  the  corporal  and  spiritual  necessities  pos¬ 
sible;  to  which  are  added  numberless  acts  of  thanks¬ 
giving  for  benefits  obtained  through  the  associates’ 
prayers.  These  petitions  are  so  multitudinous  that  they 
cannot  be  announced  except  in  a  general  manner  and  by 
categories  ;  they  actually  amount,  each  week,  to  the  num¬ 
ber  of  twenty-five  or  thirty  thousand,  and,  for  the  entire 
year,  form  a  total  of  a  million  and  a  half.  At  the  time 
of  its  founder’s  death,  the  Archconfraternity  numbered 
fifteen  thousand  affiliated  confraternities  in  all  quarters 
of  the  globe,  and  more  than  twenty  million  associates. 
At  the  beginning  of  this  year,  1878,  the  affiliated  con¬ 
fraternities  amount  to  17,472. 


THE  MIBACULOUS  MEDAL. 


179 


A  bulletin,  issued  monthly,  gives  an  account  of  the 
progress  of  the  Archconfraternity,  the  exercises  which 
take  place  at  Notre  Dame  des  Victoires,  the  graces 
obtained,  etc.  The  first  nine  numbers  were  published 
by  M.  Desgenettes  himself,  but  at  irregular  intervals ; 
they  are  full  of  interest  and  edification. 

Amidst  the  wonderful  success  of  his  work,  the  ven¬ 
erable  pastor,  far  from  seeking  any  of  the  glory,  thought 
only  of  humbling  himself;  regarding  his  share  in  it  as 
naught  but  that  of  a  simple  instrument,  he  confesses 
even  -his  resistance  to  the  inspirations  of  grace,  his 
doubts,  his  incredulity ; 1  he  will  not  admit  that  he  may 
be  called  the  founder  of  this  work  of  mercy ;  it  is  God 
who  has  done  all,  it  is  the  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary, 
that  has  opened  to  poor  sinners  a  new  source  of  graces, 
as  for  himself,  he  was  not  even  the  originator  of  the  idea. 

These  sentiments  reveal  the  soul  of  a  saint ;  the  true 
servants  of  God  are  always  humble  of  heart,  and  the 
good  they  accomplish  is  in  proportion  to  their  self- 
abasement. 

In  his  deep  gratitude  to  God,  the  pious  cure  never 
forgot  the  bond  attaching  Notre  Dame  des  Victoires  to 
the  chapel  of  the  Daughters  of  Charity ;  he  always 
loved  this  blessed  sanctuary;  it  was  there  Mary  had 
concealed  the  source  of  those  vivifying  waters  which 
flowed  through  his  parish  ;  it  was  there  this  Mother  of 
divine  grace  had  promised  those  benedictions  which  the 
Archconfraternity  reaped  so  abundantly.  To  preserve 
the  remembrance  of  this  mysterious  relation,  he  desired 
that  the  medal  of  the  association  should  be  the  Miracu¬ 
lous  Medal.  Henceforth,  the  influence  of  this  medal 
became  confounded  with  that  of  the  Archconfraternity, 


2  Manual  of  the  Archconfratei’nity,  page  86. 


180 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


the  extraordinary  graces  attributed  to  the  former  were 
often  due  the  associates’  prayers,  and  reciprocally,  for 
example,  the  conversion  of  M.  Ratisbonne.  In  this  case, 
as  in  many  others,  two  equally  supernatural  means 
united  to  obtain  the  same  result. 

It  is  related  that  M.  Desgenettes,  seeing  the  Daughters 
of  Charity  frequently  around  the  altar  of  the  most  Holy 
Heart  of  Mary  at  Notre  Dame  des  Victoires,  would 
sometimes  say  to  them:  “My  good  Sisters,  I  am  much 
pleased  to  see  you  in  my  dear  church,  but  know  that 
your  own  chapel  is  the  true  pilgrim  shrine,  it  is  there 
you  have  the  Blessed  Virgin,  there  she  manifested  her¬ 
self  to  you.”  *  *  ****** 

The  Miraculous  Medal,  as  revealed  to  Sister  Cathe¬ 
rine,  bears  on  the  reverse  the  Sacred  Hearts  of  Jesus  and 
Mary,  the  first  crowned  with  thorns,  the  second  pierced 
by  a  sword.  These  are  symbols  which  all  comprehend. 
Are  they  not,  at  the  same  time,  a  prophetic  sign? 

We  are  permitted  to  recognize  here  a  foreshadowing  of 
that  devotion  which  would  be  rendered  by  the  Archcon¬ 
fraternity  of  Notre  Dame  des  Victoires,  to  the  most  Holy 
and  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary. 

We  may  likewise  see  pre-figured,  that  later  develop¬ 
ment  in  our  day,  of  devotion  to  the  Sacred  Heart  of 
Jesus,  a  devotion  born  in  France,  and  which  the  entire 
nation  wishes  to  proclaim  amidst  pomp  and  grandeur, 
by  the  construction  of  a  splendid  monument,  that  from 
the  heights  of  Montmartre,  shall  overlook  all  Paris. 

Thus  by  a  mysterious  gradation,  the  medal  of  the 
Immaculate  Conception  has  conducted  us  to  the  Immacu¬ 
late  Heart  of  Mary,  and  the  Heart  of  the  Mother  has 
introduced  us  into  the  Heart  of  the  Son,  the  adorable 
Heart  of  Jesus,  that  Heart  which  has  so  loved  men,  and 
which  saves  nations  as  well  as  individuals. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


181 


IV. 

Graces  Obtained  f  rom  1838  to  181$,  in  Greece,  America, 

China,  etc. 

CURE  WROUGHT  IM  SANTORIN  (GREECE) — 1838. 

Letter  of  M.  N.,  Priest  of  the  Mission,  in  Santorin: 

“  Mme.  Marie  Delenda,  wife  of  M.  Michel  Chigi,  son 
of  the  Vice-Consnl  from  Holland  to  Santorin,  for  seven 
years  had  suffered  most  excruciating  pains,  inducing 
such  a  state  of  nervous  sensibility,  that  she  was  unable 
to  bear  the  least  excitement.  She  had  had  several 
children,  but  they  all  died  before  birth  and  receiving 
baptism.  The  physicians  consulted,  declared  unani¬ 
mously,  that  her  disease  was  incurable,  and  that  none  of 
her  children  would  ever  come  into  the  world  alive. 
Greatly  distressed  at  such  a  sad  prospect,  she  had 
recourse  to  the  Miraculous  Medal,  and  obtained  from  it 
what  medical  skill  was  unable  to  effect ;  her  next  child, 
born  not  long  after,  was  a  fine,  live,  healthy  one.  Her 
husband,  as  pious  as  herself,  was  transported  with  joy 
and  gratitude.  ‘  Behold ! 5  said  he  to  the  attendant 
physician,  and  conducting  him  to  an  image  of  the  Imma¬ 
culate  Mary,  4  Behold  our  Protectrice,  our  Liberatrix, 
the  Mother  of  our  child !  ’  The  physician  knelt,  said  a 
prayer  and  retired.  Since  then,  the  mother’s  health  is 
good ;  at  least  she  has  had  no  relapse  of  her  former 
apparently  incurable  disease,  which  recovery  is  sufficient 
to  attest  the  protection  of  Mary  Immaculate.  Full  of 
gratitude,  the  two  spouses  have  never  ceased  to  urge  the 
erection  of  the  altar  and  inauguration  of  the  image  of 
Mary  Immaculate,  in  fulfillment  of  their  promise. 


16 


182 . 


THE  MIBACULOUS  MEDAL. 


“Several  other  miraculous  cures  have  also  been 
wrought  there  through  the  invocation  of  Mary  Immacu¬ 
late.  I  am  assured  of  this;  four  of  them  are  well 
attested,  and  really  marvelous.  The  bishop,  the  clergy, 
the  people  of  Santorin,  are  all  ready  to  affirm  my  asser¬ 
tions,  and  not  one  of  them  but  would  be  more  likely  to 
exaggerate  than  detract  from  my  account.  When 
Mon  seigneur  went  to  visit  the  Chigi  family  after  the 
birth  of  their  child,  he  asked  to  see  the  image,  and 
looking  at  it,  said :  4  This  is  the  second  miracle  wrought  in 
Santorin  by  the  Immaculate  Virgin.  The  first  is  known 
to  me  through  the  confessional,  and  consequently,  I 
cannot  divulge  it.’ 

“It  was  on  the  28th  of  Ma}r,  the  inauguration  of  the 
image  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  took  place.  Mon¬ 
seigneur  himself  officiated  in  the  translation,  after  the 
High  Mass  and  procession  terminating  the  Forty  Hour's 
Devotion  at  the  cathedral.  The  image  was  placed  upon 
an  altar  prepared  for  the  purpose,  in  the  court-yard  of 
the  donor’s  house.  From  the  altar  to  the  outer  door,  a 
very  prettily  decorated  arched  pathway  was  formed  by 
means  of  drapery,  and  upon  the  threshold,  was  a 
triumphal  arch.  All  the  pavement,  not  only  in  the 
court  but  even  to  our  church,  was  covered  with  flowers 
and  fragrant  grasses.  Monseigneur,  preceded  by  the 
clergy,  and  followed  by  all  the  Catholics  and  a  number 
of  Greek  schismatics,  repaired  to  the  place  where  the" 
image  was.  exposed.  Having  incensed  it,  he  intoned  the 
Ave,  Maris  Stella,  and  the  procession  began  to  move. 
The  clergy  with  the  cross  at  their  head  commenced  to 
defile.  Then  came  two  young  girls  bearing  each  a 
banner  of  white  silk,  whereon  was  depicted  the  spotless 
Virgin,  these  were  suspended  diagonally  at  the  entrance 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


183 


of  the  sanctuary.  Next,  were  two  more  young  girls 
holding  extended,  the  front  of  the  altar  representing  the 
reverse  of  the  medal,  and  finally,  the  image  borne  by  the 
donor  and  one  of  his  nearest  relatives.  Monseigneur 
walked  immediately  after,  and  behind  him,  Mine.  Chigi 
holding  her  child  in  her  arms  and  accompanied  by  her 
sister.  The  people  were  not  in  the  ranks  of  the  procession, 
but  ranged  along  each  side,  that  they  might  readily  see 
the  image  and  kiss  it  as  it  passed,  which  they  did  with 
s:>  much  eagerness  ,and  enthusiasm  that  there  was  con¬ 
siderable  danger  of  its  meeting  with  an  accident.  This, 
however  we  averted  by  many  precautions,  and  at  length 
reached  the  church.  At  the  entrance,  another  very 
beautiful  triumphal  arch  had  been  erected,  surmounted 
by  a  large  representation  of  the  reverse  of  the  medal 
upon  a  floating  banner,  bearing  the  inscription:  (Ave, 
Maria  Immaculata .’  The  church  door  was  decorated 
with  drapery,  likewise  the  interior  of  the  walls,  which 
were  also  hung  with  flowers,  verdant  crowns  and  gar¬ 
lands.  The  image  was  now  placed  upon  a  temporary 
throne,  which  had  been  prepared  until  a  more  suitable 
one  could  be  erected.  Another  High  Mass  was  cele¬ 
brated,  at  the  end  of  which  the  children  chanted  alter¬ 
nately  with  the  choir  the  ‘  Te  Mariam  laudamus ,’  this 
being  the  first  time  it  was  ever  heard  in  this  country. 
The  other  individuals  I  have  already  mentioned  as  having 
been  cured  through  the  Immaculate  Mary’s  intercession, 
made  each  one  a  votive  offering  to  her  image.  ’One  gave  a 
veil,  another  a  pretty  golden  cross,  which  decorated  the 
Blessed  Virgin's  bosom  during  the  ceremony;  a  third 
proposed  having  a  silver  crown  made  in  fulfillment  of 
her  vow,  but  she  was  advised  to  give  something  else, 
since  several  others  in  unison  had  already  promised  a 
most  beautiful  golden  crown.” 


184 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


CURE  OE  MLLE.  ELISE  BOURGEOIS. 

Letter  of  the  Superior  of  the  Daughters  of  Charity, 
in  Troyes: 

“ Troyes ,  March  Jf'h ,  lSJfi. 

“In  1838,  we  had  in  our  work-room  a  young  woman, 
named  Elise  Bourgeois,  aged  eighteen  years,  who,  after 
great  suffering,  was  attacked  by  an  anchylosis  in  the  knee. 
For  seven  months  and  a  half  she  suffered  excruciatingly, 
and  her  malady  had  reached  the  crisis.  Her  limb  had 
shrunk  up  about  two  inches,  and  she  could  not  walk  with¬ 
out  the  aid  of  a  cane  or  some  one’s  arm.  On  the  8th  of 
April,  which  was  Monday  in  Holy  Week,  one  of  our 
young  Sisters  told  me  that  the  Notice  contained  an 
account  of  a  Christian  Brother,  whose  foot  on  the  point 
of  being  amputated,  was  cured  by  the  sole  application  of 
the  Miraculous  Medal,  one  night  when  his  sufferings 
were  greater  than  usual.  I  now  reproached  myself  for 
having  allowed  this  poor  child  to  be  so  long  afflicted,  with¬ 
out  our  once  thinking  of  having  recourse  to  Mary  for  her 
recovery;  and  ascending  to  the  work-room,  I  related  to 
the  children  this  account  of  the  Christian  Brother,  and 
told  the  young  woman  to  arouse  her  faith,  to  put  all  her 
confidence  in  Mary  Immaculate,  to  apply  the  medal  to 
her  knee,  and  commence  a  novena  with  her  companions. 
All  Tuesday  night  her  sufferings  were  great  indeed,  she 
said  it  seemed  as  if  all  her  bones  were  dislocated.  Nor 
was  she  able  to  obtain  a  moment’s  repose  the  next  day. 
There  now  issued  from  a  little  hole  which  had  formed 
in  her  knee,  a  quantity  of  serous  matter.  The  day  fol¬ 
lowing,  she  arose  with  much  difficulty,  and  was  taken  to 
the  chapel  where  she  heard  Holy  Mass.  At  the  eleva¬ 
tion,  she  placed  her  sound  knee  upon  the  bench,  saying 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


185 


x 


most  fervently  to  the  good  God :  ‘  Since  Thou  art  present, 
deign  to  cure  me,  that  I  may  be  entirely  Thine.’  She 
immediately  felt  something  like  the  touch  of  a  hand, 
which  replaced  the  bones  in  their  natural  position,  and 
lengthened  the  shrunken  limb;  but  she  did  not  yet  dare 
rest  upon  it,  for  fear  of  injury.  At  the  end  of  Mass,  she 
knelt  to  receive  the  priest’s  benediction,  and  in  spite  of 
herself,  she  rested  her  weight  upon  the  afflicted  knee. 
She  remained  in  the  chapel  with  her  companions  to  say 
her  prayers  and  thank  the  Blessed  Virgin  for  the  great 
favor  just  obtained.  From  that  time  she  has  never  suf¬ 
fered  the  slightest  pain  in  the  limb,  and  it  appears 
perfectly  sound. 

“As  soon  as  the  children  perceived  that  she  was  cured, 
they  declared  it  a  miracle,  and  all  hearts  were  filled 
with  the  deepest  emotion  and  gratitude.  Elise  now 
asked  permission  to  go  to  the  cathedral  to  confession; 
a  request  I  granted  reluctantly,  although  she  assured  me 
she  was  not  suffering  in  the  slightest,  yet  she  had  not 
been  out  far  seven  months  and  a-half,  and  I  could 
scarcely  realize  her  recovery.  Several  Masses  of  thanks¬ 
giving  were  said  in  our  chapel,  during  the  first  of  which 
we  had  the  Blessed  Sacrament  exposed,  and  the  Te  Deum 
chanted.  The  noise  of  this  miracle  soon  spread  through¬ 
out  the  city,  and  several  persons  came  to  see  the  healed 
one.  She  also  requested  permission  to  go  to  the  house 
of  one  of  her  uncles,  who  had  a  very  impious  neighbor, 
that  had  been  informed  of  her  miraculous  recovery,  but 
who  had  also  been  told  that  he  need  not  believe  until 
he  had  seen  Elise  for  himself.  He  was  perfectly  con¬ 
vinced,  acknowledged  it  beyond  denial,  and  said  that  in 
thanksgiving,  a  Te  Deum  should  be  chanted  in  the 
cathedral. 


ic* 


186 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


“I  forgot  to  say,  that  our  physician  had  seen  this 
young  woman  two  months  before  her  recovery  and  pro¬ 
nounced  the  disease  incurable.  I  had  also  had  her 
examined  by  a  surgeon,  who  ordered  much  blistering, 
but  without  expecting  a  cure.” 

Accompanying  this  letter  are  the  signatures'  of  seven 
Sisters  of  Charity  and  twenty-three  other  individuals, 
witnesses  of  the  miracle. 


A  TRAIT  OF  PROTECTION.  (TEXAS). 

The  following  was  sent  us  by  Mgr.  Odin,  Vicar  Apos¬ 
tolic  of  Texas,  in  a  letter  dated  April  11th,  1841. 

“  I  had,  in  the  city  of  Nacogdoches,  an  opportunity 
of  witnessing  how  Mary  Immaculate  loves  to  grant  the 
prayers  of  those  who  put  their  trust  in  her.  A  Mary¬ 
land  lady,  on  leaving  her  native  State  to  settle  in  Texas, 
had  received  a  Miraculous  Medal ;  her  confessor,  on 
giving  it  to  her,  exacting  the  promise,  that  she  would 
never  omit  the  daily  recitation  of  the  little  prayer, 
‘  0  Mary !  conceived  without  sin,  pray  for  us  who  have 
recourse  to  thee!’  and  assuring  her  at  the  same  time  that 
this  good  Mother  would  never  allow  her  to  die  without 
the  last  consolations  of  religion.  She  faithfully  com¬ 
plied  with  her  promise.  For  four  years  she  was  confined 
to  her  bed,  and  often,  it  was  thought,  at  the  point  of 
death,  but  her  confidence  in  Mary,  always  inspired  her 
with  the  hope  of  receiving  the  last  Sacraments  ere  leav¬ 
ing  this  world.  As  soon  as  she  heard  of  our  arrival,  we 
were  summoned  to  her  bedside ;  she  received  the  Holy 
Viaticum  and  Extreme  Unction,  and  expired  a  few  days 
after,  filled  with  gratitude  for  her  celestial  Benefactress. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAfc. 


187 


CURES  AMD  INCIDENTS  OF  PROTECTION.  (CHINA). 

Iii  a  letter  of  July,  1838,  Mgr.  Rameaux,  Vicar  Apos¬ 
tolic  of  the  provinces  of  the  Kiang-Si  and  Tche-Kiang, 
in  sending  ns  the  invocation  of  the  medal  translated  into 
Chinese,  says,  that  the  Chinese  have  a  great  devotion  to 
this  little  prayer,  and  always  follow  the  Ave  Maria  by  a 
recitation  of  it.  He  also  informed  us,  that  Mgr.  de 
Bezy,  Vicar  Apostolic  of  the  Hou-Kouang,  and  M. 
Perboyre,  Missionary  Apostolic,  would  transmit  to  us 
several  accounts  of  miraculous  marks  of  protection. 
We  received  these  accounts  some  months  later,  and 
quote  them  as  follows : 

“  1st.  In  the  province  of  the  Hou-Kouang,  a  Christian 
had  been  racked  by  a  terrible  fever  for  two  months, 
accompanied  by  constant  delirium.  Three  physicians 
had  attended  him,  but  in  vain.  Finding  himself  on  the 
verge  of  death,  he  sent  for  me  to  administer  the  Last 
Sacraments.  I  gave  him  the  Holy  Viaticum,  but 
deferred  Extreme  Unction,  seeing  that  my  duties  would 
retain  me  in  that  locality  some  time  longer.  I  made 
him  a  present  of  the  medal,  and  advised  a  novena, 
assuring  him,  that  if  it  were  for  the  benefit  of  his 
soul,  he  would  be  restored  to  health.  He  began 
the  novena;  on  the  seventh  day,  the  fever  left  him, 
and  on  the  eighth  he  lial  recovered  his  usual  strength. 
On  the  ninth  day  of  the  novena  he  came  to  see  me, 
and  assured  me  that  he  was  perfectly  well.  I  reminded 
him  of  thanking*  the  Blessed  Virgin  for  so  great 
a  favor,  and  he  promised  to  recite  with  his  friends 
he  Rosary  in  her  honor.  But  our  Christian,  pre¬ 
occupied  with  various  affairs  that  his  sickness  had 
interrupted,  forgot  the  promise.  Five  days  after,  he  had 


188 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


a  relapse.  This  made  him  conscious  of  his  fault ;  he 
approached  the  Sacraments  again,  and  began  another 
novena.  Though  he  continued  to  grow  worse  from  day 
to  day,  I  still  had  great  hopes  that  the  Immaculate  Mary 
would  come  to  his  assistance,  and  I  assured  him  of  his 
recovery  before  the  end  of  the  novena.  My  confidence 
was  not  deceived;  he  recovered  entirely,  to  the  great 
astonishment  of  all  the  Christians.  This  time  his  grati¬ 
tude  was  effectual,  and  the  fever  did  not  return. 

“2d.  In  Tien-Men,  a  village  of  the  same  province,  the 
Christians,  numbering  about  two  hundred,  are  distin¬ 
guished  for  their  piety  and  a  great  devotion  to  the 
Blessed  Virgin.  Tor  eight  years,  successive  inundations 
had  reduced  these  Christians  to  extreme  poverty ;  but 
this  year,  at  the  first  sign  of  an  overflow,  they  had 
recourse  to  Mary  Immaculate  by  means  of  the  medal, 
and  soon  the  waters  retired  without  doing  the  slightest 
harm  to  the  Christian  territory,  whilst  that  of  the 
pagans  was  devastated.  And  our  Christians  now  return 
most  grateful  thanks  to  their  good  Mother  for  the  abun¬ 
dant  harvest  they  have  just  gathered. 

“  3d.  The  following  account  was  sent  us  by  M.  Per- 
boyre,  in  a  letter  of  August  10th,  1839.  The  reader  will 
learn,  with  interest,  that  this  is  the  same  missionary  who, 
arrested  a  month  after  for  his  religion,  so  generously 
confessed  the  Faith  one  whole  year  amidst  the  most 
frightful  tortures,  and  at  last  consummated  the  sacrifice 
by  his  glorious  martyrdom,  September  11th,  1840. 

“  Whilst  I  was  giving  a  mission  to  the  Christians  of 
the  Honan  province,  November,  1837,  they  brought  to 
me  a  young  woman  who  had  been  afflicted  with  mental 
aberration  for  about  eight  months,  telling  me  she  was 
very  anxious  to  confess,  and,  though  she  was  incapable 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


189 


of  the  Sacrament,  they  begged  me  not  to  refuse  her  a 
consolation  she  appeared  to  desire  so  earnestly.  Her 
sad  condition  of  mind  precluded  all  idea  of  her  deriving 
any  benefit  from  the  exercise  of  my  ministry,  but  I  heard 
her  out  of  pure  compassion.  In  taking  leave  of  her,  I 
placed  her  under  the  especial  protection  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin — that  is,  I  gave  her  a  medal  of  the  Immaculate 
Conception.  She  did  not  then  understand  the  value  of 
the  holy  remedy  she  received ;  but,  from  that  moment, 
she  began  to  experience  its  beneficial  effects,  her  shat¬ 
tered  intellect  improving  so  rapidly  that,  at  the  end  of 
four  or  five  days,  she  was  entirely  changed.  To  a  com¬ 
plete  confusion  of  ideas,  to  fears  that  kept  her  ever  in 
mortal  agony,  and  which,  I  believe,  were  the  work  of  the 
demon,  succeeded  good  sense,  peace  of  mind  and  happi¬ 
ness.  She  made  her  confession  again,  and  received  Holy 
Communion,  with  the  most  lively  sentiments  of  joy  and 
fervor.  This  especial  instance  of  Mary’s  generosity  will 
doubtless  surprise  you  little,  you  who  know  so  well  that 
the  earth  is  filled  with  her  mercy ;  but  your  hearts  will 
be  excited  anew  to  fervent  thanksgiving  for  this  partic¬ 
ular  favor,  which  is  the  principal  reason  of  my  acquaint¬ 
ing  you  with  it.  ” 

1st.  Letter  from  a  Missionary  of  Macao,  dated  August 

25th,  18 51 : 

“A  widow  who  had  but  one  sen,  reared  like  herself  in 
paganism,  saw  him  suddenly  fall  under  the  power  of  the 
demon;  his  paroxysms  were  so  furious  that  all  fled  before 
him,  and  he  ran  through  the  fields  uttering  the  most 
lamentable  cries.  Anyone  that  attempted  to  stop  him 
was  immediately  seized  and  thrown  to  the  ground.  His 
poor  mother  was  in  despair,  and  almost  dying  of  grief, 


190 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


when  Divine  Providence  deigned  to  cast  upon  her  a  look 
of  compassion.  One  day  when  he  was  unusually  tor¬ 
mented,  the  young  man  fled  hither  and  thither  like  a 
vagabond,  not  knowing  where  he  went ;  everyone  tried 
to  stop  him,  but  he  brutally  repulsed  all  who  lay  hands 
on  him.  The  most  merciful  God  permitted  a  Christian 
to  be  among  the  number  of  those  who  witnessed  this 
spectacle.  Animated  with  a  lively  faith,  and  touched  at 
the  unfortunate  creature’s  sufferings,  the  Christian  told 
all  who  were  pursuing  the  demoniac  to  desist,  that  he 
unaided  could  arrest  him,  that  he  would  quiet  him,  and 
restore  him  docile  and  gentle  to  his  mother.  This  lan¬ 
guage  astoni^Jied  the  pagans,  but  they  did  as  requested, 
although  thinking  the  Christian  ran  a  great  risk.  Our 
good  Christian  wore  the  Miraculous  Medal  of  the  Immacu¬ 
late  Mary;  taking  it  in  his  hands  he  approached  the 
possessed,  and  showing  it  to  him  he  commanded  the 
demon  to  flee  and  leave  the  young  man  in  peace.  The 
demon  obeyed  instantly,  and  the  young  man  seeing  the 
medal  in  the  Christian’s  hands,  humbly  prostrated  him¬ 
self  before  the  miraculous  image,  without  knowing  what 
it  was.  The  pagans,  watching  from  a  distance,  were 
greatly  astonished.  The  Christian  now  commanded  the 
young  man  to  rise  and  follow  him,  and  still  holding  in 
his  hand  the  medal,  which  was  as  a  magnet  attracting 
the  young  pagan,  he  thus  conducted  him  to  his  mother. 
‘  Mother,’  he  exclaimed,  to  her  great  consolation,  as  soon 
as  he  saw  her,  4  Do  not  weep  any  more,  I  am  freed  from 
the  demon ;  he  left  me  as  soon  as  he  perceived  this 
medal.’  Imagine  the  poor  mother’s  joy,  on  hearing 
these  words!  She  was  perplexed  to  know  whether  it 
was  a  dream  or  a  reality !  The  Christian  reassured  her, 
and  recounted  all  that  had  passed,  adding,  that  her  son 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


m 


would  never  be  possessed  again,  if  she  renounced  her 
idols  and  became  a  Christian.  She  promised  sincerely, 
and  they  immediately  began  to  divest  their  altar  of  its 
false  gods.  Then  the  Christian,  feeling  assured  they ' 
would  be  faithful  when  instructed  in  the  truths  ol 
religion,  withdrew,  laden  with  the  thanks  of  both  mother 
and  son  for  the  inestimable  service  he  had  just  rendered 
them.” 

2d.  Extract  of  a  Letter  from  M.  Faivre ,  Priest  of  the 

Mission  in  the  Province  of  Nankin ,  May  6tli,  181+1: 

“  The  two  great  means  God  uses  for  the  accomplish¬ 
ment  of  good  in  this  Mission  are  our  Lord’s  cross  and 
the  Immaculate  Mary's  protection.  As  to  the  most 
powerful  protection  of  Mary  conceived  without  sin,  we 
have  experienced  it  so  often,  and  in  so  especial  a  manner, 
both  as  regards  ourselves  and  the  welfare  of  the  Mission, 
that  it  would  be  tedious  to  recount  in  detail,  even  if  I 
wished  to  do  so,  all  the  favors  we  have  received  at  her 
maternal  hands. 

“  Seeing  the  Blessed  Virgin’s  clemency  towards  us  and 
our  Christians,  we  have  done  all  we  could  to  honor  her 
and  advance  her  honor  among  the  Christians,  by  seeking 
to  inspire  them  with  the  most  lively  confidence  in  this 
good,  holy  Mother.  On  the  Feast  of  the  Assumption, 
1839,  we  consecrate!  this  Mission  to  her,  and  ever  since 
it  has  been  called  Mary’s  Diocese.  We  have  given  as 
a  rule  to  our  virgins  especial  devotion  to  the  Immaculate 
Conception.  We  have  established  Mary  Immaculate 
patroness  of  the  seminary  Providence  has  created  in  this 
Mission.  (This  seminary  now  numbers  six  scholars  who 
lead  lives  of  regularity  and  edification,  and  make  rapid 
progress  in  the  study  of  Latin.)  One  of  our  virgins, 


192 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


already  advanced  in  age,  had  been  for  several  years  con¬ 
fined  to  her  bed,  without  the  slightest  hope  of  recovery, 
the  thirteen  physicians  who  had  been  successively  con¬ 
sulted  having  declared  her  malady  incurable.  Seeing 
her  end  approach,  she  asked  for  the  missionary,  that  she 
might  receive  the  Last  Sacraments.  He  came,  and 
administered  the  Sacraments  of  the  dying,  exhorting  her 
to  accept  death  in  a  spirit  of  conformity  to  the  will  of 
God.  She  replied  that  she  was  fully  resigned  to  His 
holy  will,  and  had  no  hope  of  deriving  any  benefit  from 
human  means,  but  she  felt  convinced  that  if  she  could 
get  a  Miraculous  Medal,  her  health  would  be  restored. 
The  missionary,  seeing  so  much  faith  and  confidence, 
gave  her  the  one  he  wore,  having  no  other  convenient 
just  then,  and  recommended  her  to  make  a  novena  in 
honor  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin.  All  the  family  joined  her  in  making  the 
novena,  and  from  the  fifth  day  she  was  entirely  cured. 
The  attending  physician,  who  was  a  pagan,  coming  to 
see  her  at  the  end  of  the  novena,  was  utterly  surprised 
to  find  her  so  well,  and  he  eagerly  inquired  what  extra¬ 
ordinary  remedy  had  been  employed  to  effect  such  a 
change.  She  replied  that  she  had  used  no  remedies, 
but  the  Lord  of  Heaven  had  restored  her  health.  The 
physician  returned,  filled  with  veneration  for  the  Lord 
of  Heaven,  who  had  displayed  such  great  power ;  and 
the  virgin,  in  expression  of  her  gratitude  to  the  Immacu¬ 
late  Mary,  her  august  Benefactress,  donated  three 
hundred  piastres  to  repair  a  chapel  dedicated  to  Mary.” 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


193 


COMVERSIOM  OF  M.  RATISBOMME,  AM  ISRAELITE. 

Rome ,  18Jf2. 

M.  Alphonse  Batisbonne  belonged  to  a  Jewish  family 
of  Strasburg,  distinguished  in  the  world  as  much  for  its 
social  position  as  the  universal  esteem  in  which  it  was 
held;  he  himself  was  a  member  of  a  society  for  the 
encouragement  of  labor,  contributing  thus  to  the  benefit 
of  his  unfortunate  brethren.  Towards  the  end  of  the 
year  1841,  he  became  affianced  to  a  young  Jewess,  who 
united  in  her  person  all  those  qualities  calculated  to 
assure  his  happiness.  Before  entering  upon  this  new 
state  of  life,  he  decided  to  take  a  pleasure  trip  to  the 
East,  visiting  on  the  way  some  of  the  most  remarkable 
cities  of  Italy.  There  was  nothing,  he  thought,  inter¬ 
esting  to  him  in  the  Eternal  City,  so  from  Naples  he 
would  direct  his  course  to  Palermo ;  but  Divine  mercy 
called  him,  though  he  did  not  recognize  the  voice ;  he  is 
constrained,  as  it  were,  by  a  secret  design  of  Heaven,  to 
change  his  determination,  and  visit  Eome.  It  was  in 
this  centre  of  Catholic  unity  that  the  God  of  all  patience 
and  goodness  awaited  him,  it  was  here  thut  grace  was  to 
touch  his  heart.  But  what  were  his  dispositions  ?  Thou, 

0  Lord,  knowest  them!  .  .  .  His  hatred  of  Oath- 

* 

olicity  was  very  far  from  suggesting  a  thought  of  his 
ever  embracing  it.  He  felt  for  our  holy  and  sublime 
religion  that  violent  animosity  which  could  not  contain 
itself,  which  chafed  at  anything  reminding  him  of 
Christianity,  and  which  had  even  grown  more  rancorous 
since  his  brother  M.  Theodore  Batisbonne’s  abjuration 
of  Judaism  and  reception  of  Holy  Orders.  He  could 
not  pardon  this  desertion,  and  his  implacable  hatred 
increased  with  time.  But  the  innocent  object  of  his 


17 


194 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


aversion  never  ceased  to  supplicate  Heaven  to  slied  a  ray 
of  divine  light  upon  the  deluded  brother,  who  loaded 
him  with  indignation  and  contempt.  Made  sub-Director 
of  the  Archconfraternity  of  Notre  Dame  des  Yictoires, 
he  often  implored  the  associates’  prayers  for  this  brother's 
conversion. 

Such  were  M.  Eatisbonne’s  sentiments  when  he 
entered  Eome.  He  had  scarcely  arrived  ere  he  thought 
of  leaving;  everything  he  saw  in  the  Holy  City 
urged  him  to  hasten  from  it,  everything  excited  him  to 
declaim  against  what  shocked  and  vilified  his  belief.  .  .  . 
He  was  not  proof,  however,  against  a  species  of  emotion 
in  visiting  the  church  of  Ara  Cceli;  but  it  was  an  emo¬ 
tion  which  lost  all  its  influence,  (if  influence  it  could  be 
said  to  have  exerted  upon  this  heart  buried  in  the  shades 
of  death,)  when  he  understood  that  it  was  the  general 
effect  produced  by  the  first  sight  of  this  remarkable 
monument.  So,  far  from  giving  way  to  it,  he  hastened, 
on  the  contrary,  to  affirm  that  it  was  not  a  Catholic  emo¬ 
tion,  but  an  impression  purely  religious.  In  traversing 
the  Ghetto,  his  hatred  against  Christianity  was  still 
more  inflamed  at  witnessing  the  misery  and  degradation 
of  the  Jews;  as  if  the  chastisement  of  that  deicidal 
people  had  been  inflicted  by  the  children  of  the  Church, 
as  if  this  people  had  not  called  down  upon  itself  the 
vengeance  of  innocent  blood ! 

Before  leaving  Eome,  M.  Eatisbonne  was  to  visit  one 
of  his  childhood’s  friends,  an  old  schoolmate  with  whom 
he  had  always  kept  up  an  intimacy,  although  their  reli¬ 
gious  belief  was  so  widely  at  variance.  This  friend  was 
M.  Gustave  de  Bussiere,  a  zealous  Protestant,  who  several 
times  had  endeavored  to  profit  by  their  intimacy,  by 
persuading  M.  Eatisbonne  to  embrace  Protestantism, 


IHE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


195 


but  tiie  latter  was  immovable,  and  the  two  friends,  after 
useless  discussions,  usually  ended  by  a  renewal  of  their 
faith  in  two  words,  expressing  most  emphatically  how 
invincible  each  deemed  himself.  “ Headstrong  Jew!” 
said  one ;  “  Enraged  Protestant !  ”  replied  the  other. 
Such  was  the  result  of  these  conversations,  which  never 
succeeded  in  shaking  the  opinion  of  either,  or  dissipating 
any  of  their  deplorable  errors.  This  opposition  of 
principles,  however,  did  not  estrange  their  friendship. 
M.  Ratisbonne  called  to  see  M.  De  Bussiere,  and  was 
admitted  by  an  Italian  servant.  He  inquired  for  M. 
Gustave  de  Bussiere,  but  this  gentleman  was  absent,  and 
by  a  providential  mistake  the  servant  introduced  him 
into  the  salon  of  M.  Theodore  Bussiere,  Gustave’s 
brother,  whom  M.  Ratisbonne  had  seen  but  once.  It 
was  too  late  to  withdraw,  and  though  somewhat  dis¬ 
concerted  at  the  mistake,  he  stopped  to  exchange  a  few 
words  of  courtesy  with  his  friend’s  brother.  M.  De  Bus¬ 
siere  had  had  the  happiness  of  abjuring  Protestantism, 
and  he  was  a  zealous  advocate  of  the  Faith  he  had  so 
lately  learned  to  prize.  He  knew  that  M.  Ratisbonne 
was  a  Jew;  he  received  him  with  affectionate  eagerness, 
and  the  conversation  naturally  turning  upon  the  various 
places  of  interest  in  Rome  visited  by  the  young  French 
traveler,  it  soon  drifted  into  a  religious  discussion. 
M.  Ratisbonne  did  not  disguise  his  real  sentiments,  he 
expressed  his  animosity  against  Catholicity,  his  inalter¬ 
able  attachment  to  Judaism  and  to  the  baron  De  Bus- 
siere’s  solid  arguments,  his  only  replies  were  the  frigid 
politeness  of  silence,  a  smile  of  pity,  or  new  protesta¬ 
tions  of  fidelity  to  his  sect,  repeating  that  a  Jew  he  was 
born  and  a  Jew  he  would  die ! 

It  was  then  that  M.  De  Bussiere,  not  the  least  discour- 


196 


TItE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


aged  by  M.  Ratisbonne’s  emphatic  language,  and  impelled 
by  a  secret  impulse  of  grace,  thought  of  offering  him  the 
Miraculous  Medal.  Doubtless  this  idea  appears  rash  to 
many,  and  many  would  have  banished  it  as  a  veritable 
folly,  but  the  simplicity  of  faith  teaches  us  to  discern 
things  by  a  very  different  light  from  that  in  which  they 
are  revealed  to  the  world.  Filled  with  this  holy  fear¬ 
lessness  of  the  Saints,  M.  De  Bussiere  presents  the  young 
Jew  a  medal  of  the  Immaculate  Conception.  “Promise 
me,”  said  he,  “'to  always  wear  this  little  image,  I  beg 
vou  not  to  refuse  me.”  M.  Ratisbonne,  unable  to  con- 
ceal  his  astonishment  at  so  strange  a  proposition,  rejects 
it  instantly  with  an  expression  of  indignation  that  would 
have  disconcerted  any  other  than  his  new  friend.  “  But,” 
continues  our  fervent  Catholic  undismayed,  “  I  cannot 
understand  the  cause  of  such  a  refusal,  for,  according  to 
your  view  of  things,  the  wearing  of  this  object  must  be 
to  you  a  matter  of  total  indifference,  whilst  it  would  be 
a  real  consolation  to  me  if  you  would  condescend  to  my 
request.”  “Ah!  I  will  comply,  then,  if  you  attach  so 
much  importance  to  it,”  Replied  the  other  with  a  hearty 
laugh;  “I  should  not  be  sorry,  moreover,  to  have  an 
opportunity  of  convincing  you  that  Jews  are  not  so 
headstrong  as  they  are  represented.  Besides,  it  will  give 
me  an  interesting  chapter  to  add  to  my  notes  and  impres¬ 
sions  of  travel.”  And  he  continued  to  jest  on  the  subject 
in  a  manner  rather  painful  to  the  Christian  hearts  around 
him. 

During  this  debate,  the  good  father  of  the  family  had 
told  his  two  little  daughters  (interesting  children,  whom 
an  eminently  religious  education  had  already  imbued 
with  sentiments  of  piety),  to  put  the  precious  medal  on 
a  cord.  They  did  so,  and  gave  it  to  their  father,  who 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


197 


liung  it  around  the  young  Israelite’s  neck.  Encouraged 
by  this  first  success,  he  wishes  to  go  still  farther.  He 
attempts  nothing  less  than  binding  M.  Ratisbonne  him¬ 
self  to  ask  the  favor  and  protection  of  Mary,  of  Mary 
whom  he  despises  without  knowing,  Mary  whose  image 
he  receives  most  reluctantly!  M.  Da  Bussiere  presents 
him  a  paper  upon  which  is  written  St.  Bernard’s  power¬ 
ful  invocation,  the  Memcrcire.  .  .  .  This  time,  the 

Jew  can  still  less  dissimulate  his  displeasure,  it  seems 
tried  to  the  utmost;  but  the  baron  feels  himself  actuated 
by  a  secret  impulse,  that  urges  him  to  persevere  in  his 
solicitations,  and  conquer.  He  repeats  his  request,  and 
even  goes  so  far  when  he  presents  the  prayer  as  to  beg 
M.  Ratisbonne  to  take  a  copy  of  it  for  him,  as  he  has  but 
one.  M.  Ratisbonne,  convinced  that  resistance  is  useless, 
rather  than  repeat  his  refusal  prefers  acceding  to  the 
request,  and  thus  ridding  himself  of  such  vexatious  im¬ 
portunity.  “Agreed,”  said  he,  “that  you  take  my  copy  and 
I  keep  yours.”  And,  hastening  to  this  indiscreet  zealot, 
he  retired,  murmuring  to  himself :  “  I  really  wonder 

what  he  would  say  if  I  were  to  insist  upon  his  reciting 
the  Jewish  prayers  ?  I  must  admit  that  I  have,  indeed, 
met  a  striking  original !  ”  It  was  thus  he  left  this  house 
of  benediction  and  salvation,  ignorant  of  the  treasure 
he  bore  with  him,  the  key  of  Heaven  that  had  been 
given  him;  the  image  of  the  Mother  of  holy  hope  he 
wore  upon  his  heart,  and  whose  blessed  effects  he  would 
so  soon  experience. 

M.  De  Bussiere,  deeply  grieved  at  the  young  Jew’s 
levity,  united  with  his  family  in  conjuring  the  God  of 
mercy  to  pardon  the  words  of  one  who  knew  not  what 
he  said ;  and  he  recommended  his  dear  children  to  lift 


17* 


198 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


up  their  hands  to  the  Refuge  of  Sinners,  supplicating 
her  to  obtain  the  gift  of  Faith  for  this  poor  soul  in  the 
shades  of  darkness  and  error  !  .  .  .  0  Mary !  your 

tender  love  graciously  welcomed  these  prayers  of  the 
innocent,  they  penetrated  your  maternal  heart,  and  soon 
obtained  the  object  of  their  desires.  The  zeal  of  this 
devout  servant  of  the  Queen  of  Heaven  was  not  confined 
within  the  narrow  limits  of  his  own  family  circle.  .  .  . 
Going,  that  evening,  according  to  a  pious  custom  in 
Rome,  to  keep  watch  before  the  Blessed  Sacrament  with 
the  prince  B.  and  some  other  friends,  he  also  engaged 
their  prayers  for  the  young  Israelite’s  conversion.  .  .  . 
Let  us  follow  attentively  all  the  details  preceding  the 
ever  memorable  day  which  was  to  crown  M.  De  Bus- 
siere’s  pious  efforts.  Let  us  not  forget  that  a  generous 
Christian,  elevated  by  a  lively  faith  above  the  vain  preju¬ 
dices  of  the  world,  and  docile  to  the  secret  inspirations 
of  grace,  becomes  the  instrument  of  Providence  in  pro¬ 
curing  God’s  glory  and  the  salvation  of  a  soul. 

Meanwhile,  M.  Ratisbonne  was  making  arrangements 
to  leave  Rome;  he  had  already  fixed  upon  the  day  of  his 
departure,  and  had  come  to  say  good-bye  to  his  friend 
and  acquaint  him  with  his  intention  of  starting  the  next 
evening.  “  Going!”  replied  M.  De  Bussiere;  “do  not 
think  of  it.  I  want  you  to  grant  me  just  eight  days 
longer;  our  conversation  of  yesterday  occupies  my 
thoughts  more  than  ever;  let  me  entreat  you  to  prolong 
your  stay,  and  let  us  go  to  the  diligence  office  to  counter¬ 
mand  your  order.”  It  was  in  vain.  M.  Ratisbonne 
declined,  saying  he  had  already  decided  to  go,  and  had 
no  motive  for  deferring  his  departure.  Under  the  pre¬ 
text  of  a  very  imposing  ceremony  which  was  to  take 
place  at  St.  Peter’s,  M.  De  Bussiere  forced,  rather  than 
persuaded  him  to  remain  a  few  days  longer. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


199 


We  shall  not  here  enter  into  a  detailed  account  of 
what  passed  between  them  from  the  moment  M.  De 
Bussiere’s  constancy  gained  the  last  triumph — that  is, 
from  the  16th  of  January  to  the  20th — inasmuch  as 
there  was  not  the  slightest  sign  of  the  happy  change, 
either  in  the  language  or  conduct  of  M.  Batisbonne, 
towards  the  new  friend  divine  Providence  had  given 
him,  in  spite  of  himself.  He  could  not,  however,  avoid 
receiving  this  new  friend’s  civilities,  or  refuse  to  be 
accompanied  by  him  in  visiting  the  various  places  of 
note  in  the  Eternal  City.  M.  De  Bussiere,  full  of  hope 
against  all  human  hope,  allowed  no  opportunity  to 
escape  of  enlightening  his  young  friend;  but  not  one 
consoling  response  could  he  obtain,  M.  Batisbonne,  by 
jest  and  raillery,  always  avoiding  the  arguments  he 
would  not  take  the  trouble  to  refute,  always  ridiculing 
Catholicity,  and  thus  afflicting  the  heart  of  the  servant 
of  Jesus  Christ  by  responding  coldly  to  the  assiduity  of 
his  zeal,  the  serious  nature  of  his  propositions.  “  Make 
your  mind  easy;  I  will  think  of  all  this,  but  not  at 
Borne.  I  am  to  spend  two  months  at  Malta;  it  will 
serve  to  while  awav  the  time.”  He  was  astonished  at 

1/  y 

the  imperturbable  tranquillity  with  which  M.  De  Bus¬ 
siere  persevered  in  trying  to  convince  him  ;  he  could  not 
understand  that  union  of  serenity  (which  religion  alone 
inspires)  with  that  ardent  desire  (that  he  doubtless 
attributed  to  obstinacy)  of  leading  him  to  a  new  belief, 
for  which,  according  to  his  own  words,  he  felt  more 
aversion  than  ever.  To  him  this  tranquillity  appeared 
incomprehensible.  M.  De  Bussiere  did  not  hesitate  to 
express  his  belief  in  the  triumph  of  his  cause ;  for 
instance,  in  passing  the  Scala  Sanda  with  the  young 
Israelite,  as  he  pointed  it  out  he  bared  his  head  respect- 


200 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


fully  and  said  aloud,  as  if  in  a  voice  of  prophecy,  “  Hail, 
holy  staircase !  here  is  a  man  who  one  day  will  ascend 
your  steps  on  his  knees.”  This  was  on  the  19  th.  M. 
Katisbonne’s  only  response  was  a  disconcerting  peal  of 
laughter,  and  the  two  friends  separated  again,  without 
the  slightest  religious  impression  having  been  made  upon 
the  Israelite,  although,  unknown  to  human  ken,  he  was 
on  the  eve  of  the  brightest  day  of  his  life. 

During  this  short  interval,  M.  De  Bussiere  tasted  the 
bitterness  of  losing  one  of  his  dearest  friends.  M.  De 
La  Ferronays  died  suddenly  on  the  evening  of  the  17th, 
leaving  to  his  family  and  all  who  knew  him  the  sweet 
hope  that  he  had  bid  adieu  to  this  perishable  life  only 
to  enter  upon  the  joys  of  a  blissful  immortal  one. 
Doubtless  this  event  contributed  to  the  young  Israelite’s 
speedy  conversion,  for  whilst  on  earth  M.  De  La  Ferro¬ 
nays  had  prayed  for  him,  and  we  have  every  reason  to 
believe  that  he  soon  became  his  advocate  in  heaven.  M. 
De  Bussiere  had  informed  this  dear  friend  of  his  hopes 
and  the  means  employed  for  gaining  the  young  Israelite 
to  Jesus  Christ,  and  he  had  received  the  consoling 
answer:  “Do  not  be  uneasy;  if  you  have  succeeded  in 
making  him  say  the  Memorare ,  he  is  yours.”  .... 
Such  was  the  admirable  confidence  of  this  fervent 
Christian  in  the  powerful  protection  of  the  most  com¬ 
passionate  Virgin  Mary ! 

Yet  notwithstanding  the  bitterness  of  the  sacrifice 
Heaven  had  just  demanded  of  the  Baron  De  Bussiere, 
he  found  it  hard  to  part  from  this  young  man  whom  lie 
longed  to  conquer  to  the  Faith,  and  the  resignation  of 
his  grief  was  a  new  prayer  attracting  the  Divine  mercy. 
Immediately  after  leaving  him  on  the  19th,  he  went  to 
prostrate  himself  beside  the  remains  of  his  virtuous 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


201 


friend,  begging  that  friend’s  assistance  from  the  heights 
of  heaven  in  obtaining  what  had  been  already  recom¬ 
mended  to  his  prayers  on  earth. 

Thursday,  20th. — M.  Eatisbonne's  dispositions  are  not 
changed  in  the  least;  he  never  raises  his  thoughts  above 
terrestrial  things,  the  religious  discussions  of  the  pre¬ 
ceding  days  have  not  even  fixed  his  attention,  or  appa¬ 
rently  not  excited  in  his  soul  the  slightest  anxiety.  As 
to  his  false  belief,  he  never  dreams  of  taking  one  step 
towards  a  knowledge  of  the  truth ;  M.  De  Bussiere  is 
not  with  him  to  continue  the  conversation  on  religion, 
and  he  dismisses  the  subject  from  his  mind.  Leaving 
the  cafe,  he  meets  one  of  his  fellow-boarders  ;  they  dis¬ 
course  of  balls  and  other  frivolous  amusements  in  such 
a  way  as  to  convince  one  that  he  was  surely  not  engrossed 
with  anything  serious.  It  was  then  noon,  and  two  hours 
later  the  young  Jew  had  seen  the  light,  two  hours  later 
he  eagerly  desired  the  grace  of  holy  baptism,  two  hours 
later  he  believed  in  the  Church !  .  .  .  Who  is  like 

to  Thee,  0  my  God  ?  Who  can  thus,  in.  an  instant, 
triumph  over  human  reason,  and  force  it  to  render 
homage  to  Thy  sovereign  truth  ?  .  .  .  Ah !  it  is 

Thyself,  Thyself  alone,  Lord,  it  is  the  prerogative  of 
Thy  mercy  to  work  such  prodigies !  Let  us  return  to 
our  Israelite. 

It  is  one  o’clock  ;  M.  De  Bussiere  must  repair  to  the 
church  of  St.  Andrew  delle  Fratte  to  make  some  arrange¬ 
ments  for  the  funeral  ceremonies  of  M.  De  La  Ferronays, 
which  take  place  on  the  morrow.  He  sets  out,  and  on 
the  way  happily  meets  M.  Katisbonne,  who  joins  him, 
with  the  intention  of  taking  one  of  their  usual  walks, 
when  M.  De  Bussiere  had  fulfilled  the  imperative  duty 


202 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


that  required  his  immediate  attention.  .  .  .  But  the 
moment  of  grace  has  come.  They  enter  the  church, 
where  various  decorations  already  announce  the  morrow’s 
ceremonies ;  the  Israelite  inquires  the  meaning  of  them, 
and  M.  De  Bussiere,  having  replied  that  they  were  for 
the  funeral  obsequies  of  M.  De  La  Ferronays,  the  inti¬ 
mate  friend  he  had  just  lost,  begs  him  to  wait  there  an 
instant,  whilst  he  goes  into  the  house  to  execute  a  commis¬ 
sion  with  one  of  the  monks.  M.  Ratisbonne  then  glances 
c:olly  around  the  church,  seeming  to  say  by  his  air  of 
indifference,  that.it  is  not  worth  his  attention.  We  must 
remark  that  he  was  then  at  the  epistle  side  of  the  altar. 
M,  De  Bussiere  returns  after  an  absence  of  about  twelve 
minutes,  and  is  surprised  at  not  seeing  his  young  com¬ 
panion.  Could  he  have  grown  weary  of  waiting  in  a 
place  that  inspired  only  repugnance  and  disgust?  .  .  . 

He  knew  not,  and  sought  M.  Ratisbonne.  What  was  his 
astonishment  at  finding  him  on  the  left  hand  side  of 
the  church,  kneeling,  and  apparently  wrrapt  in  devo¬ 
tion  !  ...  He  could  scarcely  believe  his  eyes,  and 

yet  it  was  no  mistake.  ...  It  was  in  the  chapel  of 
the  archangel  St.  Michael  that  the  prince  of  darkness 
had  just  been  crushed.  ...  A  great  victory  already 
rejoiced  all  Heaven.  .  .  .  The  young  Jew  was  van¬ 

quished. 

M.  De  Bussiere  approaches,  but  he  is  not  heard ;  he 
touches  his  friend,  but  he  cannot  distract  him;  he 
touches  him  again,  but  still  no  response ;  he  repeats  it  a 
third  or  fourth  time,  and  at  last  M.  Ratisbonne  turns  to 
answer,  and  his  tearful  countenance,  his  utter  inability 
to  express  what  has  passed,  his  hands  clasped  most 
fervently,  partly  reveal  the  heavenly  secret.  “  Oh !  how 
M.  De  La  Ferronays  has  prayed  for  me !  ”  he  exclaims. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


203 


This  is  all  he  says.  Never  did  M.  De  Bussiere  enjoy  a 
more  consoling  surprise.  The  bandage  of  error  blinding 
the  young  Israelite  had  fallen,  and  M.  De  Bussiere’s  heart 
was  filled  with  the  most  lively  gratitude  to  God.  .  .  . 
lie  raises  his  young  friend,  who  was  completely  over¬ 
come  by  this  celestial  visitation ;  he  takes  him  and 
almost  carries  him  out  of  the  church.  .  .  .  He  is  all 

eagerness  to  know  the  details.  .  .  .  He  asks  M.  Ratis- 
bonne  to  reveal  the  mystery,  and  begs  him  to  say  where 
he  wishes  to  go.  “Lead  me,”  replies  the  new  Paul, 
completely  vanquish  d,  “  lead  me  where  you  will.  .  .  . 

After  what  I  have  seen,  I  obey.”  .  .  .  And  not  being- 

able  to  say  more,  he  draws  forth  the  unknown  treasure 
he  had  been  wearing  upon  his  heart  for  four  days.  He 
takes  the  dear  medal  in  his  hands,  he  covers  it  with 
kisses,  he  waters  it  abundantly  with  tears  of  joy,  and 
amidst  his  sobs  escape  a  few  words  expressive  of  his 
happiness,  but  which  a  profound  emotion  almost  prevents 
his  articulating.  “  How  good  is  God !  What  a  plenti- 
tude  of  gifts!  What  joy  unknown!  Ah!  how  happy 
I  am,  and  how  much  to  be  pitied  are  they  who  do  not 
believe !  ”  And  continuing  to  shed  torrents  of  tears  over 
die  miseries  of  those  whom  Paith  has  never  enlightened, 
he  already  feels  the  holy  desire  of  seeing  the  kingdom  of 
Jesus  Christ  extended  throughout  the  world.  He  can 
scarcely  himself  understand  such  a  transformation,  and 
amidst  the  various  feelings  surging  through  his  heart,  he 
interrupts  his  tears,  his  exclamations  and  his  silence,  to 
ask  M.  De  Bussiere  if  he  does  not  think  him  crazy.  ... 
Then  answering  his  own  question,  “No,”  he  continues: 
“I  am  not  crazy.  ...  I  know  well  what  I  think  and 
what  passes  within  me.  ...  1  know  that  I  am  in  my 
right  mind.  .  .  .  Moreover,  everybody  knows  that  I 


204 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


am  not  crazy!  ”  By  degrees,  these  first  transports  of  emo¬ 
tion  give  place  to  a  more  composed  frame  of  mind ;  he 
can  at  last  express  his  new  desires,  his  new  belief,  and 
he  asks  to  be  conducted  to  the  feet  of  a  priest,  for  he 
craves  the  grace  of  holy  baptism.  .  .  .  Already  favored 
with  the  most  lively  Faith,  he  aspires  after  the  happiness 
of  confessing  his  Divine  Master  in  the  midst  of  torments 
and  recalling  the  sufferings  of  the  martyrs  he  had  seen 
represented  upon  the  walls  of  St.  Etienne  le  Rond;  he 
wishes  to  shed  his  blood  in  attestation  of  his  Faith  as  a 
disciple  of  Jesus  Christ.  .  .  .  Meanwhile,  he  has  told 
M.  De  Bussiere  nothing  of  the  sudden  blow  that  van¬ 
quished  him,  and  he  refuses  to  tell  except  in  the  presence 
of  God’s  minister;  “ for  what  he  saw  he  ought  not,  he 
could  not  reveal  except  on  his  knees.’’ 

Father  De  Villefort,  of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  is  chosen 
to  receive  the  neophyte  and  hear  this  consoling  secret, 
which  will  reveal  the  excess  of  Divine  mercy  towards 
the  soul  of  the  young  Israelite.  M.  De  Bussiere  himself 
conducts  him  to  the  Reverend  Father,  who  welcomes 
him  tenderly.  .  .  .  Then,  in  the  presence  of  M.  De 
Bussiere,  M.  Ratisbonne  takes  in  his  hand  the  medal, 
the  dear  pledge  of  the  Immaculate  Mary’s  protection, 
and  again  covers  it  with  respectful  kisses,  mingled  with 
a  shower  of  tears.  He  endeavors  to  overcome  his  emo¬ 
tion,  and  exclaims  in  a  transport  of  joy:  “I  have  seen 
her!  I  have  seen  her!”  Conquering  his  feelings,  he 
continues  his  narration,  interrupted  from  time  to  time 
by  the  sighs  of  an  overburdened  heart. 

“  I  had  been  in  the  church  but  an  instant,  when  sud¬ 
denly  I  was  seized  with  an  inexplicable  fear.  I  raised 
my  eyes,  the  whole  edifice  had  disappeared  from  my  view, 
one  chapel  alone  had,  as  it  were,  concentrated  all  the 


APPARITION  OF  THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL 

To  M.  Ratisbonne,  January  20, 181+2,  in  the  Church  of  St.  Andrew , 
delle  Fratte ,  in  Rome.  “ She  did  not  speak  one  word  to  me,"  said 
M.  Ratistvmne,  “  but  I  understood  it  all T 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


205 


light,  and  in  the  midst  of  this  effulgence  there  appeared 
standing  upon  the  altar  the  Virgin  Mary,  grand,  bril¬ 
liant,  full  of  majesty  and  sweetness,  such  as  she  is 
represented  upon  the  medal  —  an  irresistible  force 
impelled  me  to  her.  The  Virgin  made  me  a  sign  with 
her  hand  to  kneel,  and  she  seemed  to  say:  ‘  It  is  well/ 
She  did  not  speak  to  me,  but  I  understood  all.” 

He  ceased,  but  this  short  account  eloquently  revealed 
the  abundant  favors  with  which  his  soul  had  just  been 
inundated.  Reverend  Father  De  Villefort  and  the  pious 
baron  listened  with  a  holy  joy,  mingled  with  an  invol¬ 
untary  feeling  of  religious  awe,  at  thoughts  of  the 
infinite  power  which  had  just  triumphed  by  such  a 
striking  manifestation  of  mercy.  .  .  .  The  mystery 
was  revealed,  but  M.  Ratisbonne,  now  the  disciple  of  the 
most  humble  of  Masters,  a  God  annihilated,  expressed  a 
wish  to  have  the  wonderful  vision  kept  a  profound  secret; 
he  even  earnestly  entreated  that  it  should  be,  but  Father 
De  Villefort  considered  it  wiser  not  to  yield  to  the 
neophyte’s  modesty,  God’s  glory,  the  Immaculate  Mary’s 
honor,  demanding  that  such  a  miracle  should  be  pro¬ 
claimed.  M.  Ratisbonne’s  humility  gave  way  to  obedience. 
In  the  brief  narration  just  quoted,  one  thing  especially 
had  struck  the  Reverend  Father,  “  She  did  not  speak  to 
me,  but  I  understood  all !  ”  What,  then,  had  he  under¬ 
stood,  he  wTho,  having  hitherto  lived  in  the  shades  of 
darkness,  found  himself  in  an  insifmt  instructed  in 
heavenly  knowledge  ?  What,  then,  had  he  understood, 
he  who  was  suddenly  recalled  from  the  bosom  of  death 
which  he  loved,  to  a  new  life  which  but  a  short  time 
previous  he  had  solemnly  declared  he  would  ever  ignore, 
‘a  Jew  he  was  born  and  a  Jew  he  would  die?’  What 
had  he  understood,  he  the  young  Jew,  so  lately  liead- 


18 


206 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


strong  in  his  belief,  an  avowed  enemy  of  Catholicity,  but 
who  now  humbly  prostrates  himself  at  the  feet  of  our 
Lord’s  minister  to  retract  his  words  and  renounce  his 
own  will,  for  he  declares  that,  after  what  he  has  seen,  he 
obeys  ?  .  .  .  What  has  he  understood  ?  What  has 
he  seen  ?  He  has  seen  the  Mother  of  divine  grace,  the 
bright  aurora  of  the  Sun  of  Justice;  he  has  understood 
the  gift  of  God,  the  eternal  truth  .  .  .  the  unity  of 
the  Church,  its  infallibility,  the  sanctity  of  its  morals, 
the  sublimity  of  its  mysteries,  the  grandeur  and  eleva¬ 
tion  of  its  hopes.  ...  He  has  understood  Heaven, 
and  henceforth  everything  is  changed  for  him,  every¬ 
thing  is  renewed  within  him,  he  is  no  longer  the  same. 
His  desires,  projects,  thoughts,  earthly  affections,  where 
are  they  in  the  brilliancy  of  this  celestial  radiance  ? 
Vain  prejudices  of  error,  where  are  they  ?  .  .  .  The 

Immaculate  Mother  of  Jesus  has  rent  asunder  the  band 
that  veiled  the  young  Israelite’s  eyes,  and  the  shades  of 
error  are  dissipated,  the  blind  man  sees  the  light,  and 
his  joy  is  inexpressible,  for  he  knew  not  till  then  the 
true  gifts,  the  blessings  promised  the  children  of  the 
true  Church.  ******  * 

M.  Ratisbonne  had  heretofore  been  completely  ignorant 
of  the  truths  of  Catholicity,  he  acknowledges  that  he 
had  never  read  even  one  book  calculated  to  enlighten 
him  on  the  subject,  his  hatred  of  Christianity  kept  him 
aloof  from  all  that*  might  change  his  views  in  regard  to 
it.  He  blasphemed  without  examining  the  object  of  his 
blasphemy,  he  judged  without  hearing,  he  despised 
without  investigating.  .  .  .  And  behold!  in  spite 
of  himself,  in  an  instant,  in  defiance  of  all  his  past 
protestations,  he  bends,  he  falls,  he  is  conquered ! 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


207 


.Rejoice,  0  Mary!  for  the  dew  of  grace  has  not 
descended  upon  an  ungrateful  soil.  .  .  .  No;  notin 
yain  at  your  mysterious  school  has  he  learned  all  this 
privileged  soul  of  your  love,  this  heart  that  your  incom¬ 
parable  beauty,  your  ineffable  bounty  have  vanquished 
for  Jesus  Christ ! 

We  see,  indeed,  that,  from  the  moment  his  eyes  are 
opened  to  the  light,  he  adores  the  mysteries  he  formerly 
despised,  loves  what  he  hated,  venerates  what  he  ridiculed, 
and  proves  himself  as  humble  and  submissive  to  the 
Church  as  the  most  fervent  Christian.  That  very  day,  he 
goes  to  the  basilica  of  St.  Mary  Major,  in  tribute  of  grati¬ 
tude  to  her  who  had  just  descended  from  Heaven,  bring 
him  the  gift  of  Faith,  and  its  attendant  blessings;  thence 
he  repairs  to  St.  Peter's,  to  declare  in  that  sanctuary  dedi¬ 
cated  to  the  Prince  of  the  Apostles,  his  belief  in  the 
truths  that  Peter  taught.  M.  De  Bussiere,  who  found  a 
pious  delight  in  offering  to  God  this  conquest  of  grace, 
accompanied  him  on  his  holy  pilgrimage,  and  conversed 
intimately  with  him,  they  had  but  one  heart  and  one 
soul.  -  A  new  Paul,  Ratisbonne,  in  what  he  experienced, 
at  the  moment  the  Blessed  Virgin  gently  forced  him  to 
prostrate  himself  at  her  feet,  to  receive  the  light  of 
Heaven,  recognized  the  strength  of  Him  who  vanquished 
His  persecutors.  .  .  .  The  profound  emotion,  the 

holy  awe  that  filled  the  neophyte  on  entering  a  church, 
declared  more  fully  the  secrets  that  had  been  revealed 
fo  him.  .  .  .  Penetrated  with  the  liveliest  faith  for 

the  great  Sacrament  of  love,  he  could  not  approach  the 
altar,  he  was  overwhelmed  at  the  thought  of  the  Real 
Presence  of  the  God  who  resides  in  the  Most  Holy 
Sacrament.  He  considered  himself  unworthy  to  appear 
in  this  august  Presence,  as  he  was  yet  stained  with 


208 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


original  sin,  and  M.  De  Bussiere  relates,  that  he  took 
refuge  in  a  chapel,  consecrated  to  the  Blessed  Virgin, 
exclaiming :  “  I  have  no  fears  here,  for  I  feel  myself 

under  the  protection  of  a  boundless  mercy.”  0  Mary ! 
you  opened  your  maternal  heart,  and  there  he  concealed 
himself,  knowing  that  divine  justice  yields  to  mercy, 
when  the  guilty  soul  has  found  and  invoked  with  con¬ 
fidence  the  Refuge  of  Sinners.  ...  So  great  was 
the  fervent  neophyte’s  happiness  when  in  the  temple  of 
the  Lord,  that  he  was  unable  to  find  wTords  expressive  of 
his  happiness.  “Ah!”  said  he  in  a  holy  transport, 
“how  delightful  it  is  to  be  here!  How  great  reason 
have  Catholics  to  love  their  churches  and  to  frequent 
them!  How  zealous  they  should  be  in  ornamenting 
them !  How  sweet  to  spend  a  lifetime  in  these  holy 
places  !  They  are  truly  not  of  earth  but  of  Heaven!  ” 
Ah!  are  we  not  confounded  and  abashed  by  the  fervor 
of  him  who  has  just  been  born  into  the  truth !  What 
would  he  think  of  the  coldness,  the  levity,  the  ingrati¬ 
tude  of  the  majority  of  Christians  ?  .  .  .  Let  us 

acknowledge  it  to  our  confusion;  thereTs  a  Host  who 
dwells  in  our  midst,  and  whom  we  know  not;  we  who 
eat  at  His  table,  who  feed  upon  His  own  flesh,  the  Bread 
descended  from  Heaven,  and  behold!  a  young  Israelite, 
instructed  but  a  few  hours  in  the  wonders  of  God’s 
love,  teaches  us  how  we  must  conduct  ourselves  in  the 
presence  of  this  Host,  and  with  what  sentiments  our 
hearts  should  then  be  filled. 

Next  day,  the  news  of  this  wonderful  conversion  had 
spread  through  Rome ;  every  one  was  anxious  to  learn 
something  about  it,  and  collected  with  pious  curiosity 
the  various  statements  in  circulation;  every  one  wished 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


209 


to  see  the  newly  converted  and  hear  his  account.  .  .  . 
General  Chlabonski  even  went  to  M.  De  Bussiere’s  house. 
“  So  you  have  seen  the  image  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,” 
said  he,  accosting  the  neophyte.  “  The  image  ?  ” 
answered  the  latter,  “ah  !  it  was  no  image,  but  herself  I 
saw;  yes,  M.  her  real  self,  just  as  I  see  you  now  !  ”  We 
must  here  remark  that  to  the  Church  alone,  appertains 
the  power  of  ’udging  and  qualifying  this  vision ;  but 
every  one  was  impressed  with  the  fact,  that  mistake  or 
illusion  seemed  impossible,  considering  the  young 
Israelite’s  character,  education,  prejudices  and  horror  for 
Christianity;  moreover,  in  this  chapel  there  was  neither 
statue,  picture  mor  any  representation  whatever  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin.  And  we  love  to  quote  here  the  words 
of  a  wise  man,  who,  referring  to  the  event,  says,  “that 
without  one  grain  of  exaggeration,  just  a^  it  happened, 
just  as  all  Rome  narrates  it,  the  unexpected  fact,  the 
public  fact  of  this  conversion,  considering  all  the  cir¬ 
cumstances,  would  of  itself  be  a  miracle,  if  a  miracle 
had  not  caused  it.” 

M.  Ratisbonne  reluctantly  gave  the  details  of  what 
he  had  seen.  When  questioned  closely  as  to  what  took 
place  at  the  moment  he  found  himself  environed  by  this 
celestial  ^effulgence,  he  answers  ingenuously  that  he 
could  not  account  for  the  involuntary  impulse  causing 
him  to  leave  the  right  hand  side  of  the  church  for  the 
chapel  on  the  left,  especially  as  he  was  separated  from  it 
by  the  preparations  for  the  morrow’s  ceremonies ;  that, 
when  the  Queen  of  Heaven  appeared  before  him  in  all 
the  glory  and  brilliancy  of  her  immaculate  purity,  he 
caught  a  glimpse  of  her  incomparable  beauty,  but  imme¬ 
diately  realized  the  impossibility  of  contemplating  it, 
that  urged  by  the  desire,  three  times  had  he  endeavored 


18* 


210  THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 

to  lift  his  eyes  to  the  face  of  this  Mother  of  mercy, 
whose  sweet  clemency  had  deigned  to  manifest  herself 
to  him,  and  three  times,  in  spite  of  himself,  had  his 
gaze  been  stayed  at  sight  of  the  blessed  hands,  whence 
escaped  a  torrent  of  graces.  “I  could  not,”  he  told  us 
himself  after  his  arrival,  “  I  could  not  express  what  I 
saw  of  mercy  and  liberality  in  Mary's  hands.  It  was 
not  only  an  effulgence  of  light,  it  was  not  rays  I  dis¬ 
tinguished,  words  are  inadequate  to  depict  the  ineffable 
gifts  filling  our  Mother’s  hands,  and  descending  from 
them,  the  bounty,  mercy,  tenderness,  the  celestial  sweet¬ 
ness  and  riches,  flowing  in  torrents  and  inundating  the 
souls  she  protects.” 

In  the  first  moments  of  his  conversion,  M.  Katisbonne 
gave  vent  to  some  of  those  thoughts  which  strongly 
pre  occupied  him,  those  outpourings  of  a  fervent  heart 
which  happily,  are  still  preserved.  “  0  my  God !  ”  he 
exclaimed  in  a  transport  of  astonishment  and  gratitude, 
“  I,  who  only  half  an  hour  before  was  blaspheming !  I, 
who  felt  such  violent  hatred  against  the  Catholic 
religion!  .  .  .  Every  one  of  my  acquaintances  knew 
full  well,  that  to  all  human  appearances,  it  was  impos¬ 
sible  for  me  ever  to  think  of  changing  my  religion.  My 
family  was  Jewish,  my  betrothed,  my  uncle  were 
Jewish.  In  embracing  Christianity,  I  know  that  I 
break  away  from  all  earthly  hopes  and  interests.  .  .  . 

And  yet  I  do  it  willingly;  I  renounce  the  passing  happi¬ 
ness  of  a  future  which  was  promised  me ;  I  do  so  without 
hesitation,  I  act  from  conviction;  .  .  .  for  I  am  not 

crazy,  and  have  never  been;  they  well  know  it.  .  .  . 

Who,  then,  could  refuse  to  believe  me,  aud  believe  in  the 
truth  ?  .  .  .  The  most  powerful  interests  enchained 
me  to  my  religion,  and  consequently  all  should  be  con- 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


211 


vinced  that  a  man  who  sacrifices  everything  to  a  profound 
conviction  must  sacrifice  to  a  celestial  light,  which  has 
revealed  itself  by  incontrovertible  evidence.  What  I 
have  affirmed  is  true.  I  know  it,  I  feel  it;  and  what 
could.be  my  object  in  thus  betraying  the  truth  and. 
turning  aside  from  religion  by  a  sacrilegious  lie  ?  .  .  . 

I  have  not  said  too  much;  my  words  must  carry  convic¬ 
tion.  ” 

The  Baron  De  Bussiere  had  the  consolation  of  enter¬ 
taining  at  his  own  home  the  new  son  Heaven  had  given 
him;  the  young  Jew  remained  there  until  the  retreat 
preceding  his  baptism.  It  was  right  and  just,  indeed, 
that  this  friend  should  gather  the  first  bloom  of  a  heart 
refreshed  by  the  dew  of  grace,  that  he  should  be  the 
happy  witness  of  the  wonders  wrought  in  that  soul 
.  .  M.  Katisbonne  himself  had  need  of  a  confidant, 

some  one  that  understood  him  thoroughly,  and  to  whom 
he  could  communicate  the  emotions  of  his  heart  .  .  . 

It  was  in  moments  of  sweet  intimacy,  when  alone  with 
his  friend,  that  he  could  give  full  vent  to  his  feelings, 
and,  in  unison  with  him,  admire  the  loving  des:gns  of 
divine  Providence,  and  the  means  that  had  dissipated 
such  deplorable  errors.  He  bewailed  the  blindness  in 
which  he  had  lived  !  .  .  .  “Alas  !  ”  said  he,  “when 

my  excellent  brother  embraced  Catholicity,  and  after¬ 
wards  entered  into  the  ecclesiastical  state,  I,  of  all  his 
relatives,  was  his  most  unrelenting  persecutor. 

I  could  not  forgive  his  desertion  of  our  religion — vre 
were  at  variance,  at  least;  I  detested  him,  though  he  had 
none  but  the  kindest  thoughts  for  me.  .  .  .  However, 
at  the  time  of  my  betrothal,  I  said  to  myself  that  I  must 
be  reconciled  to  my  brother,  and  I  wrote  him  a  few  cold 
lines,  to  which  he  replied  by  a  letter  full  of  charity  and 


212 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


tenderness.  .  .  .  One  of  my  little  nephews  died 

about  eighteen  months  ago.  My  good  brother,  haying 
learned  that  he  was  seriously  ill,  asked  as  a  personal 
favor  that  the  child  be  baptized  before  its  death,  adding, 
with  great  delicacy,  that  to  ns  it  would  be  a  matter  of 
indifference,  whilst  to  himself  it  would  be  a  veritable 
happiness,  and  he  hoped  we  would  not  refuse.  I  was 
infuriated  at  such  a  request ! 

“  I  hope,  oh !  yes,  I  hope  that  my  God  will  send  me 
severe  trials,  which  may  redound  to  His  honor  and 
glory,  and  convince  all  that  I  am  actuated  by  con¬ 
science.”  .  .  .  What  generosity  of  heart!  What 

knowledge!  His  eyes  are  scarcely  opened  to  the 
truths  of  Catholicity,  ere  he  embraces  them  in  their 
full  extent.  .  .  .  He  knows  already  that  the  cross  is 
the  distinctive  mark  of  the  children  of  the  Church,  of 
God’s  elect,  and  this  cross  which  so  many  Christians 
drag  reluctantly  after  them,  he  greets,  he  awaits,  he 
desires.  .  .  .  Moreover,  it  had  been  shown  to  him  in 

a  very  mysterious  manner;  for  he  relates  that  the  night 
preceding  his  conversion  there  was  constantly  before  his 
eyes  a  large  cross  without  the  Christ,  that  the  sight 
really  fatigued  him,*  although  he  considered  it  of  no 
importance.  “  I  made,”  said  he,  “  incredible  efforts  to 
banish  this  image,  but  in  vain.  It  was  only  later,  when 
having,  by  chance,  seen  the  reverse  of  the  Miraculous 
Medal,  he  recognized  the  exact  sign  which  had  struck 
him. 

Divine  Providence,  looking  with  a  loving  eye  upon 
this  young  convert,  directed  his  steps,  and  in  these  early 
days  of  his  conversion,  led  him  to  a  venerable  Father 
who  was  to  give  him  very  precious  counsel,  upon  the  life 
of  abnegation  and  perpetual  sacrifice  he  had  embraced. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


213 


This  servant  of  the  Lord,  immediately  lay  before  him 
the  importance  of  the  step  he  had  taken,  the  trials 
awaiting  him,  the  temptation  that  would  most  assuredly 
beset  his  path,  and  without  fearing  to  shake  his  con¬ 
stancy,  he  read  him  a  few  verses  of  the  second  chapter 
of  Ecclesiasticus,  upon  the  trials  testing  the  virtue  of 
the  true  servant  and  friend  of  God.  With  pleasure  we 
quote  here  a  part  of  this  good  priest’s  instructions : 

“  My  son,  when  thou  cornest  to  the  service  of  God, 
stand  in  justice  and  in  fear,  and  prepare  thy  soul  for 
temptation.  Humble  thy  heart  and  endure ;  incline  thy 
ear,  and  receive  the  words  of  understanding ;  and  make 
not  haste  in  the  time  of  clouds.  Wait  on  God  with 
patience;  join  thyself  to  God  and  endure,  that  thy  life 
may  be  increased  in  the  latter  end.  Take  all  that  shall 
be  brought  upon  thee ;  and  in  thy  sorrow  endure,  and  in 
thy  humiliation  keep  patience.  For  gold  and  silver  are 
tried  in  the  fire,  but  acceptable  men  in  the  furnace  of 
humiliation.  Believe  God,  and  He  will  recover  thee ; 
and  direct  thy  way,  and  trust  in  Him.  Keep  His  fear, 
and  grow  old  therein.” 

M.  Katisbonne  listened  in  respectful  silence  to  these 
words  of  life;  he  cherished  the  remembrance  of  them, 
and  the  eve  of  his  baptism,  he  asked  the  Keverend  Father 
to  put  them  in  writing  that  he  might  meditate  upon 
them  the  rest  of  his  days.  ...  It  was  accomplished, 
the  joys  of  earth  were  sacrificed  to  the  glory  of  bearing 
the  cross  of  Jesus  Christ.  ...  He  was  initiated 
into  heavenly  secrets  by  reason  of  those  favors  the  Imma¬ 
culate  Mary  had  conferred  upon  him.  .  .  .  He 

already  felt  the  strength  that  God  communicates  to  the 
soul,  resolved  to  share  the  sorrows  of  its  divine  Master. 

Ten  days  elapsed  between  the  happy  moment  of  the 


214 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


young  Israelite’s  sudden  comprehension  of  the  truth, 
and.  his  baptism.  The  Mother  of  Mercy  had  brought 
him  from  Heaven,  the  torch  of  Faith;  in  enlightening 
his  intelligence,  she  had  touched  his  heart;  he  sighed 
after  the  happy  day,  when  the  Church  would  admit  him 
among  "the  number  of  her  children,  and  it  was  on  the 
31st  of  January,  this  tender  Mother  opened  to  him  all 
her  treasures,  clothed  him  with  innocence,  called  down 
upon  him  the  plenitude  of  the  gifts  of  the  Spirit  of  love, 
and  invited  him  to  the -banquet  of  Angels  that  she  might 
give  him  the  Bread  of  life. 

The  Gesu  was  the  church  selected  for  this  solemn 
ceremony.  Long  before  the  appointed  hour,  it  was  filled 
with  a  devout,  eager  multitude,  all  anxious  to  get  as 
near  as  possible  to  the  holy  altar.  Nothing  disturbed 
the  beauty  or  serenity  of  the  occasion,  no  cloud  dimmed 
the  brightness  of  this  heavenly  festival,  which  inundated 
truly  Christian  hearts  with  the  purest  joys. 

M.  Ratisbonne,  clothed  in  the  white  robe  of  the  cate¬ 
chumen,  appeared  about  half-past  eight,  accompanied  by 
the  Reverend  Father  Villefort,  (whose  consoling  duty  it 
had  been  to  prepare  the  neophyte  for  this  beautiful  day), 
and  the  Baron  De  Bussiere,  his  god-father.  They  con¬ 
ducted  him  into  the  chapel  of  St.  Andrew,  where  the 
touching  ceremony  was  to  take  place.  An  object  of  the 
most  profound  curiosity,  the  fervent  neophyte,  wrapt  in 
recollection,  awaited  with  angelic  serenity,  the  solemn 
moment.  ♦  .  .  The  pious  Romans  gave  vent  to  their 
feelings  by  words  and  gestures,  kissing  their  chaplets  in 
an  effusion  of  grateful  love  for  Mary  Immaculate,  the 
cause  of  our  joy.  .  .  .  They  pointed  out  one  to 
another  the  zealous  baron,  whom  divine  Providence  had 
chosen  to  give  the  Miraculous  Medal  to  the  young 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


215 


Israelite.  “  He  is,  a  Frenchman,”  they  repeated,  “  He 
is  a  Frenchman  !  Blessed  he  God  !  ” 

His  Eminence,  the  Cardinal  Vicar,  was  to  receive  M. 
Ratisbonne’s  profession  of  Faith.  He  appeared  at  nine, 
clothed  in  his  pontifical  robes,  and  commenced  the 
prayers  prescribed  for  the  baptism  of  adults. 

The  prayers  terminated,  His  Eminence  went  in  pro- 
cession  with  the  clergy  to  the  foot  of  the  church;  the 
young  Israelite  was  conducted  to  his  presence.  “  What 
do  you  ask  of  the  Church  of  God  ?  ”  “  Faith,”  was  the 

immediate  answer.  “  What  name  do  you  wish  ?  ” 
“  Mary,”  said  the  neophyte,  in  a  tone  of  tender  grati¬ 
tude  ;  Mary,  who  had  opened  to  him  the  path  of  salva¬ 
tion;  Mary,  who  was  to  conduct  him  into  the  new  life; 
Mary,  who  will  one  day  introduce  him  into  the  City  of 
the  Saints,  whence  she  descended  to  lead  him  to  the 
divine  fold.  .  .  .  Then  followed  his  profession  of 

Faith,  his  solemn  promises.  ...  He  believes  all,  he 
promises  all,  he  accepts  all,  he  wishes  to  he  a  Christian, 
he  is  already  one  at  heart.  .  .  .  His  desires  are 

gratified,  the  vivifying  waters  are  poured  upon  his  head, 
the  grace  of  holy  baptism  lias  invested  him  with  all  the 
rights  of  his  eternal  heritage,  the  spirit  of  darkness  is 
confounded.  Behold  the  child  of  God,  the  brother  of 
Jesus  Christ,  the  new  sanctuary  of  the  Spirit  of  love, 
the  favorite  of  the  Queen  of  Heaven,  the  friend  of 
Angels  and  the  well-beloved  son  of  Mother  Church ! 

It  was  on  this  occasion  that  the  Abbe  Dupanloup,  who 
happened  to  be  in  Rome  at  the  time,  celebrated  before 
an  immense  audience  the  infinite  mercies  of  God  and 
the  Immaculate  Mary’s  miraculous  protection  of  a  child 
of  France.  We  cannot  refrain  from  inserting  here  a  few 
fragments  of  the  account  printed  at  Rome.  It  is  well 
calculated  to  increase  devotion  to  Mary: 


216 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


“  How  admirable  are  the  thoughts  and  ways  of  divine 
Providence,  and  how  deplorable  the  lot  of  those  who 
neither  comprehend  nor  bless  them.  For  such,  the  life 
of  man  is  only  a  sad  mystery,  his  days  a  fatal  series  of 
events,  man  himself  a  noble  but  miserable  creature,  cast 
far  from  Heaven  upon  this  land  of  tears,  to  live  here  in 
perpetual  darkness,  to  die  in  despair,  oblivious  of  a  God 
who  heeds  neither  his  virtues  nor  his  sorrows. 

But,  no ;  Lord,  Thou  art  not  forgetful  of  us,  and  life  is 
not  thus ;  despite  our  infinite  misery,  thy  Providence 
watches  over  us,  it  is  far  above  the  heavens,  more  bound' 
less  than  the  sea — it  is  an  abyss  of  power,  wisdom  and 
love.  ********* 

“  Thou  hast  made  us  for  Thyself,  Lord,  and  our  hearts 
are  never  at  rest  until  they  repose  in  Thee  !  We  feel  an 
insatiable  need,  which  stirs  the  depths  of  our  being, 
which  consumes  us,  and  when  we  yield  to  it,  we  inevita¬ 
bly  find  Thee ! 

“  I  bless  Thee  especially,  I  adore  Thee,  when  from  the 
depths  of  Thy  eternity,  Thou  dost  remember  compas¬ 
sionately  the  lowliness  of  our  being,  the  dust  of  which 
we  are  fashioned;  when  from  the  heights  of  heaven, 
Thou  dost  cast  a  glance  of  pity  and  love  upon  the  most 
humble  of  Thy  children;  when,  according  to  the 
Prophet’s  expression,  ‘  Thou  dcst  move  heaven  and 
earth,’  and  work  innumerable  marvels  to  save  those  who 
are  dear  to  Thee,  to  conquer  one  soul ! 

“  0,  you,  upon  whom,  at  this  moment,  all  eyes  are 
bent  with  inexpressible  emotion,  with  the  tenderest  love; 
for  it  is  God,  it  is  His  mercy  we  love  in  you,  in  you 
whose  presence  in  this  holy  place  inspires  these  thoughts, 
tell  ns  yourself  what  were  your  thoughts  and  ways,  by 
what  secret  mercy  the  Lord  pursued  and  reclaimed  you  ? 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


01  tv 

/Vl  i 

For  who  are  you  ?  What  do  you  seek  in  this  sanc¬ 
tuary  ?  What  are  these  honors  you  seem  to  bear  ?  What 
is  this  white  robe  in  which  I  see  you  clothed  ?  Tell  us 
whence  you  came  and  whither  you  were  going  ?  What 
obstacle  has  suddenly  changed  your  course  ?  For  walk¬ 
ing  in  the  footsteps  of  Abraham,  your  ancestor,  whose 
blessed  son  you  are  this  day,  like  him,  blindly  obedient 
to  the  yoice  of  God,  not  knowing  whither  your  journey 
tends,  you  suddenly  find  yourself  in  the  Holy  City 
.  .  .  The  Lord’s  work  was  not  yet  accomplished; 
but  it  is  for  you  to  describe  to  us  the  rising  of  the  Sun 
of  truth  and  justice  upon  your  soul,  for  you  to  picture 
its  brilliant  aurora.  .  ,  .  Tell  us  why  you  enjoy,  like 
ourselves,  perhaps  more  keenly  than  ourselves,  the  good 
word,  the  virtues  of  the  future  and  all  our  most  blessed 
hopes.  .  .  .  Tell  us,  for  we  have  the  right  to  know, 
why  you  enter  into  possession  of  our  goods  as  your 
heritage  ?  Who  has  introduced  you  among  us,  for  yes¬ 
terday  we  knew  you  not,  or  rather  we  knew  you.  .  .  . 

Oh!  3Tes,  I  shall  tell  all;  I  know  the  joy  that  will  fill 
your  heart  at  my  revealing  3Tour  miseries  as  well  as  the 
celestial  mercies.  ******  * 

“You  did  not  love  the  truth,  but  the  truth  loved 
3'ou.  To  the  purest  and  most  ardent  efforts  of  a  zeal 
that  sought  to  enlighten  you,  did  you  oppose  a  dis¬ 
dainful  smile,  an  indifferent  silence,  a  subtle  response,  a 
haughty  firmness,  and  sometimes  blasphemous  pleasan¬ 
tries.  0  patient  God !  0  God,  who  lovest  us  in  spite 

of  our  miseries !  Thy  mercy  has  oftentimes  a  depth, 
a  sublimity,  a  tenderness  and,  allow  me  to  say  it,  a 
power  and  delicacy  that  are  infinite  ! 

“Suddenly  a  rumor  is  circulated  throughout  the  Holy 
City,  a  rumor  that  consoles  all  Christian  hearts,  he  who 


19 


218 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


blaspheme!  yesterday,  who  this  morning  even  ridiculed 
the  friends  of  God,  has  become  a  disciple  of  Christ; 
celestial  grace  has  touched  his  lips,  he  utters  now  only 
words  of  benediction  and  sweetness,  the  most  vivid 
lights  of  the  evangelical  law  seem  to  beam  from  his 
eyes;  we  may  say  that  a  celestial  unction  has  taught 
him  all  things.  Whence  does  he  receive  this  enlighten¬ 
ment  of  the  eyes  of  the  heart,  that  heart  which  sees  all, 
which  has  understood  all?  0  God!  Thou  art  good, 
infinitely  goo  1,  and  I  love  to  repeat  those  sweet  words, 
so  lately  on  the  blessed  lips  of  him,  whose  memory  is 
henceforth  ineffaceably  impressed  upon  our  hearts.  We 
wept  over  him  a  few  days  ago,  we  still  regret  him,  but 
we  have  dried  our  tears.  ‘Yes,  Thou  art  good,  and  the 
children  of  men  have  truly  called  Thee  the  good  God!’ 
(Last  words  of  M.  de  La  Ferronays.)  Thou  dost  set 
aside  the  laws  of  nature,  Thou  dost  account  nothing  too 
much  to  save  Thy  children !  When  Thou  dost  not  come 
Thyself,  Thou  dost  send  Thy  angels!  .  .  .  0  God! 

shall  I  here  relate  all  ?  I  ought  to  enjoin  reserve  upon 
my  speech.  .  .  .  But  who  is  she  ?  Quce  est  ista  f  I 
cannot  say  the  word,  and  yet  I  cannot  be  silent. 

“Hail  Mary!  You  are  full  of  grace;  Are,  gratia 
plena,  and  from  the  plentitude  of  your  maternal  heart, 
you  love  to  bestow  your  gifts  upon  us.  The  Lord  is 
with  yon,  Dominus  tecum,  and  it  is  through  you  He  is 
pleased  to  descend  to  us!  And  now  to  praise  you 
worthily,  I  must  borrow  the  images  of  Heaven  or  speak 
the  inflamed  language  of  the  prophets!  For,  0  Mary! 
your  name  is  sweeter  than  the  purest  joys,  more  delight¬ 
ful  than  the  most  exquisite  perfumes,  more  charming 
than  the  harmony  of  angels,  in  corcle  jubilus;  more 
refreshing  to  the  faithful  heart  than  honeycomb  to  the 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


219 


wearied  traveler,  mel  in  lingua  ;  more  encouraging  and 
cheering  to  the  guilty  but  repentant  heart  than  the 
evening  dew  to  the  leaves  parched  and  shriveled  by  the 
mid-dav  sun,  ros  in  herla.  You  are  beautiful  as  the  orb 
of  night,  pulchra  ut  luna ;  you,  who  guide  the  bewil¬ 
dered  traveler;  you  are  brilliant  as  the  aurora,  aurora 
consurgens ;  fair  and  pure  as  the  morning  star,  della 
matutina ;  and  it  is  you  who  precede  the  dawn  of  the 
Sun  of  Justice  in  our  hearts. 

“0  Mary!  I  can  never  portmy  all  your  loveliness  and 
grandeur,  and  it  is  my  joy  to  succumb  beneath  the 
weight  of  so  much  glory!  But  since  I  speak  in  the 
midst  of  your  children,  your  children  who  are  my 
brothers,  I  shall  continue  to  proclaim  your  praises  from 
the  depths  of  my  heart’s  affection.  ...  At  your  name, 
0  Mary,  Heaven  rejoices,  earth  quivers  with  joy,  hell 
fumes  with  impotent  rage.  .  .  .  Ho,  there  is  no 

creature  so  sublime  or  so  humble,  that  invoking  you, 
will  perish.  Those  august  basilicas,  erected  by  the 
piety  of  mighty  nations,  those  golden  characters,  those 
rich  banners  worked  by  royal  hands,  likewise  the  modest 
offerings  of  the  sailor  in  your  lowly  chapels,  in  the 
crevices  of  the  rock,  on  the  shores  of  the  sea,  or  even 
your  humble  picture  which  martyr’s  hands  have  traced 
upon  the  catacombs,  all  attest  your  power  in  appeasing 
the  tempests  of  divine  wrath,  and  attracting  upon  us 
heavenly  benedictions. 

“  0  Mary,  I  have  seen  the  most  savage  wilds  of  nature 
smile  at  your  name  and  blossom  into  beauty;  the  pious 
inhabitants  of  the  deserts  celebrate  your  glory,  the 
mountain  echoes,  the  torrent  billows,  Yie  with  one 
another  in  repeating  your  praises.  I  have  seen  great 
cities  bring  forth  and  cherish,  under  the  shadow  of  your 


220 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


name,  the  purest  and  most  noble  virtues.  I  have  seen 
youth,  with  generous  impulse,  confident  ardor,  and  the 
inexpressible  charm  of  virtue  irradiating  its  countenance, 
prefer  your  name  and  the  happiness  of  celebrating  your 
festivals  to  all  the  enchantments  of  the  world  and  its 
most  brilliant  destinies !  I  have  seen  old  men,  after  a 
godless  life  of  sixty  or  eighty  years,  rise  upon  their 
couch  of  pain,  to  remember  at  the  sound  of  your  name 
the  God  who  had  blessed  their  early  infancy;  you  were 
to  them  as  a  pledge  of  security  and  of  peaceful  entrance 
into  the  Eternal  City!  0  Mary,  who  are  you  then? 
Qnce  est  ista  f  You  are  the  Mother  of  our  Saviour,  and 
Jesus,  the  fruit  of  your  womb,  is  the  God  blessed  from 
all  eternity.  You  are  our  Sister,  soror  nostra  es  ;  though 
a  child  of  Adam  like  ourselves,  you  have  not  participated 
in  our  sad  heritage,  and  our  woes  excite  your  deepest 
and  most  tender  compassion. 

“0  Mary!  you  are  the  masterpiece  of  the  Divine 
power !  You  are  the  most  touching  invention  of  God’s 
goodness!  I  could  not  say  more— you  are  the  sweetest 
smile  of  His  mercy!  0  God,  give  eyes  to  those  who 
have  them  not— eyes  that  they  may  see  Mary  and  under¬ 
stand  the  beautiful  light  of  her  maternal  glance;  and  to 
those  who  have  no  heart  give  one,  that  they  may  love 
Mary;  for  from  Mary  to  the  Word  Eternal,  to  the  Beauty 
ever  ancient  and  ever  new,  to  that  uncreated  Light 
which  strengthens  the  feeble  sight  and  appeases  every 
desire  of  our  souls,  from  Mary  to  Jesus,  from  the  Mother 
to  the  Son,  there  is  but  a  step!  *  *  *  * 

“  Our  dearly  beloved  brother — and  I  am  happy  to  be 
the  first  to  call  you  thus — behold  under  what  favorable 
auspices  you  enter  this  new  Jerusalem,  the  tabernacle  of 
the  Lord,  ‘the  Church  of  the  living  God,  which  is  the 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


221 


pillar  and  ground  of  truth.’  But  before  delivering 
your  heart  to  these  emotions  of  joy,  there  is  one  severe 
lesson  it  should  learn  this  day;  and  since  I  am  destined 
to  be  the  first  to  announce  to  you  the  words  of  the 
Gospel,  I  shall  conceal  from  you  nothing  of  the  austerity 
it  inculcates.  4  You  have  understood  all/  you  say;  but 
let  me  ask  if  you  have  understood  the  mystery  of 
the  cross.  Ah!  be  careful,  for  it  is  the  foundation  of 
Christianity.  I  speak  now  not  only  of  that  blessed 
cross  which  you  lovingly  adore,  because  it  places  before 
your  eyes  Jesus  crucified  in  expiation  of  your  sins,  but 
borrowing  the  emphatic  language  of  an  ancient  apologist 
of  our  Faith,  I  shall  say  to  you:  ‘  This  is  no  question  of  the 
cross  that  is  sweet  for  you  to  adore,  but  of  the  cross  to  which 
you  must  soon  submit.’  Ecce  cruces  jam  non  adorandce , 
sed  subeundcB.  Behold  what  you  must  understand  if 
you  are  a  Christian  and  what  baptism  must  disclose  to 
vou !  .  .  Moreover,  in  vain  would  I  endeavor  to 

dissimulate  the  truth,  by  saying  that  your  future  may 
reveal  no  crosses;  I  see  them  in  store  for  you.  No  doubt, 
we  must  venerate  them  afar  off,  but  it  is  infinitely  better 
to  bend  beneath  their  weight  when  laid  upon  us,  and 
courageously  carry  them.  I  shall  be  mistaken,  if  the 
evangelic  virtues  are  not  increased  and  fortified  in  your 
soul  by  patience.  And  blessed  be  God  for  it!  You 
have  been  introduced  into  Christianity  through  Mary 
and  the  Cross !  .  .  .  It  is  an  admirable  mode  of 

introduction !  And  again  I  repeat,  blessed  be  God  for 
it !  For  I  say  to  you,  He  has  given  you  ears  to  hear  and 
a  heart  to  feel  this  language!  Son  of  the  Catholic 
Church  you  will  share  your  Mother’s  destiny !  Look  at 
Borne,  Borne  where  you  have  just  been  born  into  the 
Church ;  her  heritage  here  below,  is  always  to  combat 


19* 


222 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


and  always  to  triumph.  Moreover,  nothing  astonishes 
her;  and  after  eighteen  centuries  of  combats  and 
victories,  it  is  here,  in  the  centre  of  Catholic  unity,  at 
the  foot  of  the  Apostolic  See,  that  focus  whence  daily 
emanate  the  most  vivid  and  purest  rays  of  Faith,  pierc¬ 
ing  the  shades  of  paganism,  error  and  Judaism,  that  the 
Church  has  poured  over  your  forehead  the  beneficent 
water  of  celestial  regeneration.  What  do  I  say  ?  It  is 
Peter  himself,  the  Moses  of  the  new  law,  worthily  repre¬ 
sented  by  the  first  Vicar  of  his  august  Successor,  who  has 
struck  for  you  the  mysterious  rock,  the  immovable  stone. 
Petrct  erat  Christies,  whence  gush  forth  those  waters 
springing  up  unto  eternal  life. 

“  But  I  have  said  enough  ;  I  retard  your  happiness. 
Heaven,  at  this  moment,  regards  you  with  love,  the 
earth  blesses  you  and  Jesus  Christ  awaits  you;  go 
forward  then ;  angels  have  commenced  the  feast,  and 
the  friends  of  God  continue  it  with  you  here  below! 
And  even  he  who  seems  dead  in  our  eyes,  and  whose 
heart  is  living  in  the  hand  of  the  Lord!  you  know  him, 
his  supplications  and  prayers  have  been  poured  forth  in 
your  behalf ;  the  solemn  moment  has  now  arrived ! 
Abraham,  Isaac,  Israel,  the  patriarchs  and  prophets 
from  their  heavenly  abode  encourage  you,  and  Moses 
blesses  you,  because  the  law  in  your  heart  has  developed 
into  the  Gospel ;  mercy  and  truth  sustain  you,  justice 
and  peace  attend  you,  repentance  and  innocence  crown 
you.  .  .  .  And  finally,  it  is  Mary  who  receives  and 

protects  you ! 

“  0  Mary  I  it  is  a  necessity  and  a  duty  for  us  to  repeat 
once  more  this  prayer,  this  cherished  prayer,  and  I  know 
that  not  one  of  all  the  multitude  here  assembled,  but 
will  fervently  repeat  it  with  me :  ‘  Remember,  0  most 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


223 


pious  Virgin  Mary,  that  no  one  ever  had  recourse  to  thy 
protection,  implored  thy  aid  or  sought  thy  mediation, 
without  obtaining  relief.  Groaning  under  the  weight  of 
our  sins,  we  come,  0  Virgin  of  virgins,  to  cast  ourselves 
in  thy  arms,  and  do  most  humbly  supplicate  thee. 
0  Mother  of  the  Eternal  Word,  to  remember  the  just, 
remember  sinners,  remember  those  who  know  thee,  and 
those  who  know  thee  not;  remember  our  woes  and  thy 
mercy.’  I  shall  not  say  remember  this  young  man,  for 
he  is  thy  child,  the  sweet  and  glorious  conquest  of  thy 
love,  but  I  shall  say,  remember  all  those  dear  ones  for 
whom  he  offers  this  day,  the  first  prayers  of  his  Catholic 
heart;  restore  them  to  him  in  time  and  eternity.  *  *  * 

“And  since  I  am  a  stranger  here  (no,  let  me  recall  my 
words,  no  one  is  a  stranger  in  Rome,  every  Catholic  is  a 
Romani  but  since  we  were  both  born  on  the  soil  of 

j  ' 

France,  I  think  my  prayers  find  an  echo  in  the  hearts  of 
all  who  hear  me,  when  I  say:  remember  France,  she  is 
still  the  home  of  noble  virtues,  generous  souls,  heroic 
love.  .  .  .  Restore  to  the  Church  in  France  her 
pristine  beauty.” 

The  Holy  Sacrifice  terminated  the  imposing  ceremony. 
Our  new  Christian,  overwhelmed  beneath  the  weight  of 
so  many  favors,  had  to  be  assisted  to  the  Holy  Table, 
where  he  received  the  Bread  of  Angels  as  the  seal  of  his 
celestial  alliance.  Inundated  with  happiness,  the  tears 
gushed  from  his  eyes,  and  after  receiving,  it  was  neces¬ 
sary  to  assist  him  to  his  place.  ...  A  number  of 
pious  Christians  participated  in  the  divine  banquet,  to 
which  the  Church  so  tenderly  invites  all  her  happy 
children,  and  the  admirable  spec  facie  of  a  blessed  union 
with  their  new  brother,  was  another  edifying  episode  of 
this  memorable  day. 


224 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


The  Te  Deum  which  followed,  that  most  fervent  hymn 
of  gratitude,  arising  from  every  heart  and  mingling  with 
the  sound  of  all  the  hells,  was  not  less  impressive.  “  I 
pray  God,”  wrote  a  witness  of  this  ceremony,  “never  to 
let  the  memory  of  what  I  experienced  during  these  three 
hours  be  effaced  from  my  heart;  such  an  impression  is,' 
beyond  doubt,  one  of  the  most  precious  graces  a  Chris¬ 
tian  soul  can  ever  receive.” 

Clothed  with  innocence,  enriched  with  the  gifts  of 
Heaven,  admitted  to  its  joys,  buried  in  the  sweet  trans¬ 
ports  of  gratitude  and  love,  M.  Rat'sbonne  could  not 
relinquish  immediately  his  dear  solitude.  He  had  made 
one  retreat,  as  a  preparation  for  the  reception  of  these 
three  grand  Sacraments,  and  he  was  filled  with  ineffable 
consolation ;  feeling  now  the  necessity,  the  imperative 
duty  of  returning  thanks  to  his  Benefactor,  he  wished  to 
commence  a  second  retreat,  so  that  afar  from  the  world, 
he  might  be  deaf  to  the  confused  noises  of  its  frivolous 
joys,  and  amidst  the  silence  of  a  sweet  peace,  celebrate 
the  Lord’s  magnificence,  chant  hymns  of  gratitude,  taste 
in  secret  an  l  at  leisure  the  gifts  which  had  been 
imparted  to  him,  and  the  new  treasures  he  possessed. 

Another  grand  consolation  wTas  in  store  for  him.  He 
sighed  after  the  happy  moment  when  he  could  prostrate 
himself  at  the  feet  of  the  Sovereign  Pontiff,  and  there 
testify  his  submission  to  and  love  for  that  holy  Church 
who  had  just  admitted  him  into  the  number  of  her 
cherished  children.  An  audience  was  granted  him. 
The  two  friends,  M.  Ratisbonne  and  the  Baron  de  Bus- 
siere,  were  conducted  into  the  presence  of  His  Holiness 
by  the  reverend  Father  General  of  the  Society  of  Jesus. 
Having  bent  the  knee  three  times  before  the  Vicar  of 
Jesus  Christ,  they  received  in  unison,  that  holy  and 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


225 


desirable  benediction,  which  many  pious  Christians 
esteem  themselves  happy  in  obtaining,  after  long  and 
wearisome  journeys.  They  were  welcomed  with  truly 
paternal  tenderness  by  the  venerable  Pontiff,  who  con¬ 
versed  some  time  with  them,  and  loaded  them  with 
tokens  of  his  favor.  M.  Ratisbonne  knew  not  how  to 
express  his  admiration  for  the  great  simplicity,  humility 
and  goodness  of  this  worthy  Successor  of  the  Prince  of  the 
Apostles.  “  He  was  so  exceedingly  kind/’  has  M.  Ratis¬ 
bonne  told  me  several  times  since,  “  as  to  take  us  into 
his  chamber,  where  he  showed  me  near  his  bed,  a  mag¬ 
nificent  picture  of  my  dear  medal,  a  picture  for  which 
he  has  the  greatest  devotion.  I  had  procured  quite  a 
number  of  Miraculous  Medals.  His  Holiness  cheerfully 
blessed  them  for  me,  and  these  are  the  weapons  I  shall 
use  in  conquering  souls  for  Jesus  Christ  and  Mary.” 

The  Holy  Rather  crowns  all  his  favors,  by  presenting 
M.  Ratisbonne  a  crucifix,  a-  precious  souvenir  which  the 
young  Christian  will  ever  cherish,  clinging  to  it  in  his 
combats  and  his  sorrows,  as  a  weapon  that  must  assure 
him  the  victory  over  hell.  A  new  soldier  of  Jesus 
Christ,  he  needs  no  other  arms  than  the  cross  and  Mary 
Immaculate,  signal  protectors  that  will  guide  him  in 
the  ways  of  justice,  and  one  day,  usher  him  into  the 
light  of  eternal  felicity. 

Shortly  after  his  second  retreat,  M.  Ratisbonne  made 
preparations  for  his  return  to  France,  and  fiade  adieu  to 
the  Holy  City,  though  not  without  the  sweet  hope  of 
again  offering  there  his  tribute  of  fervent  thanksgiving. 
We  have  seen  and  conversed  with  him  many  times.  The 
first  emotions  of  a  boundless  and  almost  uuparalled 
happiness  are  past,  but  the  fruits  remain;  daily  does  the 
precious  gift  of  Faith  strike  deeper  root  into  this  soul 


226 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


regenerated  by  the  waters  of  holy  Baptism;  and  the 
divine  life,  which  was  communicated  to  him  on  the  day 
of  his  baptism,  our  new  brother  nourishes  by  the 
frequent  reception  of  the  Holy  Eucharist,  and  a  with¬ 
drawal  from  all  worldly  society;  for  whilst  awaiting  the 
manifestations  of  the  Lord’s  will  in  regard  to  his  future, 
he  feels  the  necessity  of  preserving,  in  the  secrecy  of  a 
peaceful  and  recollected  life,  the  treasures  he  has 
received. 

M.  Ratisbonne’s  conversion,  publicly  styled  a  miracle, 
excited  too  much  interest  and  comment  for  the  Holy 
See  to  allow  it  to  pass  unnoticed.  The  Sovereign  Pon¬ 
tiff  ordered  a  canonical  examination  according  to  the 
rules  of  the  Church.  The  Cardinal  Vicar  prescribed  an 
investigation.  Nine  witnesses  were  examined;  all  the 
circumstances  weighed,  and  after  a  favorable  conclusion, 
the  most  eminent  Cardinal  Patrizzi,  “  pronounced  and 
declared  the  3d  of  June,  1842,  that  the  instantaneous 
and  perfect  conversion  of  Alphonse  Marie  Ratisbonne, 
from  Judaism  to  Catholicity,  was  a  true  and  incontrover¬ 
tible  miracle,  wrought  by  the  most  blessed  and  powerful 
God,  through  the  intercession  of  the  Blessed  Virgin 
Mary.  For  the  greater  glory  of  God  and  the  increase  of 
devotion  to  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary,  His  Eminence 
deigns  to  permit  the  account  of  this  signal  miracle,  not 
only  to  be  printed  and  published  but  also  authorized.” — 
A  picture  commemorative  of  the  apparition  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin  to  M.  Ratisbonne,  a  representation  of  the 
Virgin  of  the  medal,  was  placed  in  the  chapel  of 
St.  Andrew’s  Church,  where  the  miracle  had  taken 
place. 

A  few  clays  after  his  return  to  France,  M.  Ratisbonne, 
in  token  of  his  gratitude,  and  with  the  intention  of 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL, 


22? 


obtaining  liis  family’s  conversion,  felt  urged  to  erect  a 

chapel  under  the  invocation  of  Mary  Immaculate,  in  the 

Providence  orphanage  of  the  Faubourg  St.  Germain, 

Paris.  The  laying  of  the  corner  stone  took  place  May 

1st,  1842,  and  the  sanctuary  was  finished  and  dedicate! 

May  1st,  1844,  with  great  solemnity,  in  the  presence  of 

the  founder  of  the  house,  M.  Desgenettes,  cure  of  Notre 

Dame  des  Yictoires,  the  Baron  de  Bussiere,  M.  Etienne, 

Superior  General  of  the  Priests  of  the  Mission  and 

daughters  of  Charity,  M.  Eugene  Bore,  then  a  simple 

* 

layman,  but  afterwards  M.  Etienne’s  immediate  suc¬ 
cessor,  the  abbe  de  Bonnechose,  later  an  Archbishop  and 
Cardinal,  and  mcny  other  distinguished  persons. 

The  pious  convert  often  repaired  to  this  sanctuary  to 
mingle  his  prayers  with  those  of  the  Daughters  of 
Charity  and  their  dear  orphans;  and  many  times  has 
he  also  enjoyed  the  ineffable  consolation  of  celebrating 
the  Holy  Sacrifice  and  thanking  his  celestial  Benefac¬ 
tress,  before  the  beautiful  picture  of  the  Immaculate 
Conception  placed  above  the  high  altar,  as  a  souvenir  of 
the  miracle  of  St.  Andrew  delle  Fratte,  for  M.  Ratis- 
bonne  is  now  a  priest.  Not  content  with  leading  a  pious 
life  in  the  world,  he  has  renounced  forever  the  joys  and 
hopes  of  time  to  embrace  the  ecclesiastical  state,  which 
consecrated  him  unreservedly  to  God.  For  several 
years  past  he  has  been  associated  with  his  beloved 
brother  Theodore  in  the  order  of  Our  Lady  of  Sion, 
the  object  of  which  congregation  is  the  conversion  of 
Israelites. 


228 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


V. 

Graces  Obtained  from  184-3  to  1877,  in  France,  Germany , 

Italy,  America. 

CURE  OF  A  LITTLE  GIRL  (PARIS) — 1843. 

This  account  was  sent  us  in  the  month  of  January, 
1877,  by  the  very  person  who  was  cured : 

“About  the  15th  of  December,  1843,  a  little  girl, 
Zcnobie  de  M.,  just  one  year  old,  was  attacked,  at  the 
same  time,  by  water  on  the  chest,  a  disease  of  the  bowels, 
and  cerebral  congestion.  Dr.  Flandrin,  a  friend  of  the 
family  was  called  in  immediately,  and  gave  the  child 
every  attention,  but  his  skill  was  powerless,  and  the 
family  was  plunged  in  the  deepest  grief.  The  child's 
eldest  sister  alone  cherished  a  faint  hope  in  the  depths 
of  her  heart;  she  had  intended  consecrating  herself  to 
God  in  a  religious  state,  and  had  always  regarded  the 
birth  of  this  little  one  as  a  gift  of  Providence,  sent  to 
take  her  place  in  the  family,  and  console  her  afflicted 
parents.  God  will  not,  she  thought,  take  back  the 
child.  In  her  room  was  a  picture  representing  the  appa¬ 
rition  of  the  Miraculous  Medal;  she  knelt  before  it, 
begging  the  child’s  recovery,  and  renewing  her  promises 
of  embracing  a  religious  life  should  the  petition  be 
granted.  This  generous  offering  she  kept  a  secret.  A 
little  while  after,  the  doctor  came  and  declared  the  child’s 
case  hopeless,  and  moreover,  its  recovery  not  desirable  as 
it  would  remain  imbecile,  paralyzed  or  blind.  He  pro¬ 
posed,  however,  a  consultation  with  M.  Blache,  physician 
of  the  Necker  hospital,  who  prescribed  energetic  treat¬ 
ment,  but  said,  c  this  child  cannot  live.’ 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


229 


The  poor  mother,  deeming  it  inadvisable  to  cause  the 
little  creature  unnecessary  suffering,  gently  laid  it  in  the 
cradle,  saying  with  the  faith  and  resignation  seen  in 
none  but  a  Christian  mother :  4  The  Lord  gave  it  to  me, 
the  Lord  wishes  to  take  it  away,  may  His  holy  will  be 
accomplished !  ’  In  the  afternoon,  one  of  the  aunts  came 
to  accompany  the  elder  sister  to  church,  and  whilst  their 
prayers  ascended  to  the  Most  High,  more  for  the  mother 
than  the  child,  this  mother  obeys  spontaneously  a  super¬ 
natural  impulse,  and  taking  the  Miraculous  Medal  as  a 
last  hope,  she  applies  it  to  the  body  of  the  child,  and 
repeats  with  confidence  the  invocation:  ‘0  Mary!  con¬ 
ceived  without  sin,  pray  for  us  who  have  recourse  to 
thee!’  The  plaintive  cries  ceased,  and  when  M.  Flan- 
drin  came  that  evening  to  see  if  the  little  one  were 
still  alive,  he  was  greatly  surprised  to  perceive  a  faint 
improvement  since  morning,  the  whole  body  covered 
with  a  gentle  perspiration,  and  the  little  paralyzed  arm 
able  to  move  in  any  direction.  4  But  what  a  pity/  said 
he,  4  the  child  will  be  blind/  which  indeed  it  seemed  to 
be  already,  as  a  light  passed  several  times  before  its 
eyes  produced  no  effect  whatever. 

44  The  mother  who  had  not  yet  mentioned  her  secret, 
waited  until  all  had  left  the  room,  then  taking  her  dear 
medal,  she  lay  it  upon  her  infant’s  eyes  and  repeated  the 
invocation.  After  a  sound  sleep  of  about  twenty-four 
hours,  little  Zenobie  awoke,  recognizing  all  around  her, 
and  smiling  upon  all,  her  sight  was  restored ! 

44  The  child’s  father,  penetrated  with  faith  and  piety, 
said:  ‘Assuredly,  God  alone  has  restored  our  child  to 
us ;  henceforth,  she  shall  be  called  Marie,  that  she  may 
ever  bear  in  mind  to  whom  she  is  indebted  for  life.’  An 
attack  of  measles  now  supervened  and  finished  the  work, 


20 


230 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


according  to  the  doctor,  by  absorbing  the  water  on  the 
brain,  and  throwing  out  upon  the  surface  of  the  skin 
the  heretofore  internal  malady.  A  small  gold  cross, 
having  engraven  upon  it  the  memorable  date  of  this 
miraculous  cure,  was  hung  around  the  neck  of  little 
Marie,  who  is  now  a  Daughter  of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul.” 


CONVERSION  OF  A  CAPTAIN  IN  THE  AUSTRIAN  ARMY. 

Letter  from  the  Superioress  of  the  Daughters  of 
Charity,  at  the  Hospital  of  Gratz  (Austria),  1860: 

After  the  war  in  Italy,  a  Polish  regiment  passed 
through  Gratz ;  the  captain,  attacked  by  a  violent  hem¬ 
orrhage,  was  obliged  to  stop  at  the  general  hospital,  in 
charge  of  the  Daughters  of  Charity,  Their  constant 
and  unremitting  attentions  did  not  retard  the  progress 
of  the  disease,  and  his  life  was  in  imminent  danger. 

Full  of  consideration,  gratitude  and  politeness  for 
those  who  nursed  him,  he  nevertheless  expressed  great 
displeasure  whenever  they  approached  him  on  the  sub¬ 
ject  of  religion  ;  he  had  requested  to  he  spared  the  visits 
of  the  chaplain  of  the  regiment,  and  as  to  the  hospital 
chaplain,  he  dared  not  present  himself.  It  was  necessary 
to  keep  the  patient  very  quiet,  and  avoid  all  worry,  for 
the  least  excitement  might  cause  a  mortal  hemorrhage. 

A  Sister,  who  had  been  watching  by  his  couch  one 
night,  left,  in  mistake,  a  little  book  containing  an  account 
of  favors  obtained  through  the  Blessed  Virgin’s  inter¬ 
cession.  The  sick  man  took  the  hook  and  read  a  few 
pages ;  another  Sister  coming  into  his  room,  he  showed 
her  a  passage,  and  said,  putting  his  hand  to  his  forehead 
with  a  significant  gesture :  “  Here,  Sister,  just  read  this 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


231 


nonsense ;  as  for  myself,  I  cannot  understand  how  any 
one  can  write  such  hooks — if  I  may  dare,  let  me  beg  you 
to  take  this  away.” 

Vain  was  every  effort  to  reach  his  heart  by  pleasant 
distractions,  by  engaging  his  attention  or  his  interest; 
he  was  insensible  to  all.  A  few  days  after  the  occurrence 
just  mentioned,  a  Sister  ventured  to  offer  him  a  medal  of 
the  Blessed  Virgin  suspended  to  a  cord,  so  that  he  might 
wear  it  if  he  wished.  He  was  too  polite  to  refuse  the 
present,  but  he  let  it  remain  just  where  the  Sister  had 
put  it.  His  servant,  though  a  devout  Christian,  dared 
not  speak  to  him  of  receiving  the  Sacraments,  and, 
.although  the  patient  expected  to  leave  the  hospital  soon, 
it  was  very  evident  to  all  else  that  the  fever  was  daily 
sapping  his  strength  and  rapidly  conducting  him  to  the 
tomb.  Much  grieved  at  his  condition,  and  especially  his 
impenitence,  the  Sisters  determined  to  make  one  last 
effort  to  save  this  soul.  And  what  was  it  ?  They  wrote 
the  Blessed  Virgin  a  note,  as  follows :  “  Grant  that,  by 

some  means,  most  holy  Mother,  he  may  accept  your 
medal,  prepare  him  yourself  to  receive  the  Sacraments, 
and  assist  him  at  the  hour  of  death.  0  Mary!  con¬ 
ceived  without  sin,  pardon  our  temerity,  we  attach  this 
note  to  your  statue,  and  leave  it  there  till  you  deign  to 
hear  our  prayers.” 

The  chief  physician  of  the  hospital  said,  one  day,  to 
the  Sister  on  leaving  this  patient’s  room :  “  The  captain 
will  die  without  the  Sacraments,  he  seems  inflexible.” 
“Oh!  as  to  that,”  she  replied,  “the  Blessed  Virgin  will 
not  fail  to  overcome  his  obstinacy.”  Three  or  four  days 
elapsed ;  one  morning  the  sick  man  requested  the  Sister 
to  put  the  medal  around  his  neck,  which  she  did 
most  joyfully.  In  the  afternoon,  he  called  her  again : 


232  THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 

“  Sister,”  said  he,  “  I  beg  you  to  send  for  the  chaplain 
of  my  regiment  to  hear  my  confession,  so  that  to-morrow 
I  may  receive  the  Holy  Eucharist  and  Extreme 
TJnction.”  The  worthy  priest  was  happy  to  answer  the 
summons ;  he  remained  a  long  time  with  the  sick  man, 
and  next  morning,  after  celebrating  Mass  at  the  altar  of 
the  Immaculate  Conception,  he  administered  to  him  the 
Holy  Viaticum  and  Extreme  Unction.  We  were  all 
edified  at  the  dying  man’s  piety.  He  cherished  his 
medal  with  religious  fidelity,  often  asking  for  it  and 
kissing  it  tenderly.  A  few  days  after  receiving  the  Last 
Sacraments,  he  rendered  his  soul  to  God,  saved,  as  we 
have  every  reason  to  hope,  by  the  intercession  of  Mary 
conceived  without  sin. 


CONVERSION  OF  A  HARDENED  SINNER. 

A  letter  from  the  Superioress  of  the  Daughters  of 
Charity  at  Issoudun,  1862 : 

In  the  month  of  August,  1862,  a  young  man  aged 
twenty-nine,  and  who  had  been  married  several  years, 
was  dying  of  consumption.  Vainly  did  his  friends 
endeavor  to  turn  his  thoughts  to  eternity ;  every  idea  of 
religion  seemed  extinguished  in  his  heart,  and  he  posi¬ 
tively  refused  to  see  the  priest.  A  pious  acquaintance 
informed  the  Sisters  of  his  deplorable  state ;  one  of  them 
went  immediately  to  see  him.  She  met  with  a  cool 
reception,  but  was  not  the  least  disconcerted,  and  spoke  to 
him  very  kindly,  proposing  to  send  him  a  physician,  and 
adding,  that  she  would  supply  all  necessary  medicines 
and  nourishment.  “I  need  neither  doctors  nor  medi¬ 
cines,”  was  the  reply,  “  I  am  going  to  die,  and  I  ask 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


233 


only  that  you  will  let  me  die  in  peace.”  His  poor  wife, 
who  was  present,  holding  their  little  child  in  her  arms, 
said  to  him  with  tears:  “Accept  Sister’s  offer,  and 
perhaps  you  will  recover,”  but  he  made  no  answer;  and 
the  Sister  now  turning  to  his  wife,  endeavored  to  console 
her,  by  promising  to  send  the  doctor  and  return  soon 
herself.  The  doctor  came  and  met  with  no  better  recep¬ 
tion.  In  a  few  days  the  Sister  presented  herself  again, 
and  was  received  as  before,  all  her  advances  eliciting  no 
response  save  a  frigid  silence;  but  naught  discouraged, 
she  returned  day  after  day,  though  her  reception  was 
always  the  same.  As  the  young  man  grew  worse,  the 
Sister’s  prayers  increased,  and  she  felt  inspired  to  offer 
him  a  medal  of  the  Immaculate  Conception,  still  hoping 
that  the  good  God  would  lead  back  to  the  fold,  this 
poor  strayed  sheep.  “  I  accept  a  medal !  ”  he  exclaimed 
vehemently,  “and  what  do  you  wish  me  to  do  with  it? 
It  would  suit  my  wife  or  child  well  enough,  but  as  for 
myself,  I  want  no  medals!”  The  Sister  withdrew  from 
the  contest  for  the  time,  but  not  discouraged,  she  returned 
to  the  charge  next  morning.  “Ah,”  said  she  pleasantly, 
“you  are  going  to  take  the  medal  to-day?”  “You  know 
what  I  told  you  yesterday,”  he  answered,  “besides,  Sister, 
I  am  afraid  of  becoming  imbued  with  your  sentiments 
should  I  accept  it,  for  I  perceive  that  you  are  much  more 
unhappy  than  I  care  about  being.”  A  ray  of  happiness 
illumined  the  Sister’s  countenance,  for  she  knew  that  he 
who  fears  is  already  conquered.  After  plying  her  with 
questions  about  religion,  he  concluded  thus:  “After  all, 
death  will  be  a  great  relief  to  me;  I  have  twice  made  an 
unsuccessful  attempt  at  committing  suicide.  I  suffer  so 
much  that  I  desire  nothing  but  to  die  as  soon  possible.” 
Next  day,  the  Sister  asked  her  Superioress  to  visit  him 
20* 


2U 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


and  offer  him  the  medal.  She  did  so,  and  he  not  only 
accepted  it,  but  at  last  consented  to  see  the  priest. 
When  our  Sister  next  saw  him  he  was  completely 
changed,  and  expressed  his  joy  at  the  priest’s  visit,  and 
his  desire  of  seeing  him  soon  again.  “  Sister,”  said  he, 
“  I  am  too  miserable,  I  wish  to  be  like  you.”  The  priest 
did  not  delay  his  second  coming,  and  the  pcor,  suffering 
creature,  haying  made  his  confession,  asked  for  Holy 
Communion,  which  he  had  not  received  for  many  years, 
but  this  favor  was  denied  him,  his  throat  being  so 
inflamed  that  he  could  swallow  only  a  few  drops  of 
liquid.  His  last  days  were  sanctified  by  the  most 
admirable  resignation;  no  one  ever  heard  him  utter  a 
complaint,  he  asked  for  one  thing  only,  the  visits  of  the 
priest  and  Sister,  which  alone  seemed  to  afford  him  any 
consolation.  And  on  the  Peast  of  All  Saints,  evincing 
every  mark  of  a  sincere  conversion,  he  breathed  his  last. 


COHVERSIOM  OF  A  MALEFACTOR. 

A  Letter  from  the  Superioress  of  the  Daughters  of 
Charity,  at  the  Hospital  of  Beuthen  (Prussian  Poland) — 
1865: 

There  was  brought  to  our  hospital,  a  young  man  of 
notoriously  bad  character.  He  entered  our  doors  blas¬ 
pheming,  and  as  the  physician  had  told  the  Sister  that 
he  had  but  a  few  days  to  live,  she  essayed  a  few  words  of 
piety  and  consolation,  to  turn  his  attention  to  the  state 
of  his  soul;  but  he  answered  her  by  maledictions.  At 
last,  one  day  she  said  to  him,  “  My  friend,  since  you  will 
not  listen  to  me,  I  will  ask  my  Superioress  herself  to 
come.”  “  Let  her  come,”  was  his  reply,  “  if  she  were  to 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


235 


tell  me  to  hang  myself,  I  would  obey  her,  but  as  for 
confession,  she  may  talk  about  that  as  much  as  she 
pleases,  I  shall  never  yield.”  These  words  were  followed 
by  so  many  blasphemies,  that  it  was  with  a  very  heavy 
heart  the  poor  Sister  sought  her  Superioress.  “Have 
you  given  him  a  medal?”  said  the  latter.  “A  medal!” 
was  the  reply,  “  he  would  throw  it  away.”  “Ah,  well, 
we  must  put  one  under  his  pillow  and  trust  to  prayer, 
for  it  is  useless  to  talk  to  him;  tell  him  only  that  I  say 
he  is  not  worthy  of  going  to  confession,  and  I  forbid  his 
doing  so.” 

As  soon  as  the  Sister  who  was  nursing  him  left  the 
presence  of  her  Superioress,  the  latter  threw  herself 
upon  her  knees  and  began  to  repeat  that  beautiful 
prayer,  the  Remember.  In  a  very  few  minutes  the 
Sister  returned,  this  time  shedding  tears  of  joy.  “Ah, 
Sister,”  said  she,  “  he  wishes  to  confess ;  as  soon  as  I  had 
put  the  medal  under  his  pillow  and  recited  the  Remem¬ 
ber  for  him,  I  delivered  your  message.”  “  Indeed !  ”  said 
he,  rising  from  his  seat,  “Well,  I  would  just  like  to  see  the 
person  that  could  prevent  it;  tell  your  Superioress  that 
to-morrow  morning  at  eight  o’clock,  I  am  going  to  pay 
the  cure  a  visit.” 

The  Sisters  felt  a  little  troubled  concerning  a  confes¬ 
sion  apparently  dictated  by  the  spirit  of  contradiction, 
but  their  fears  were  dissipated  when  the  penitent  returned, 
bathed  in  tears.  He  had  just  been  to  Holy  Communion ; 
asking  the  Sisters’  pardon  for  his  past  misconduct,  he 
begged  them  to  implore  the  Blessed  Virgin  to  let  him 
live  eight  days  longer,  that  he  might  weep  for  his  sins. 
This  favor  was  granted  him,  and  daily  did  he  bedew  his 
pillow  with  tears.  At  the  end  of  the  eight  days  he  died, 
blessing  God,  and  pressing  the  medal  to  his  lips. 


236 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


CONVERSION  OF  AM  ACTRESS. 

A  letter  from  the  Superioress  of  the  Daughters  of 
Charity, -at  the  Hospital  of  Beuthen  (Prussian  Poland), 
1865: 

Some  years  ago,  a  young  Protestant  woman,  belonging 
to  a  troupe  of  comedians,  arrived  in  Beuthen  with  her 
company.  The  good  God  permitted  that  she  should  find 
lodgings  in  a  Catholic  family,  with  whom  she  soon 
essayed  a  controversy.  “  Mademoiselle,”  said  the  master 
of  the  house,  “  it  would  be  better  for  you  to  go  see  the 
Sisters  about  these  things;  the  Blessed  Virgin  has 
wrought  wonders  in  their  establishments,  I  am  sure  you 
would  return  fully  enlightened  on  the  subject  you  have 
been  discussing.”  The  young  girl  laughed  at  such  a 
proposition ;  but  a  few  days  after,  impelled  by  curiosity, 
she  repaired  to  the  hospital  and  asked  for  the  Sister- 
Servant.  “  Invite  her  in,”  said  the  latter,  who  had 
already  heard  of  the  young  actress;  “no  doubt,  the 
Blessed  Virgin  has  something  in  store  for  her  here.” 
After  a  few  formalities  of  etiquette,  our  visitor  intro¬ 
duced  the  subject  of  religion,  and  attempted  to  enter 
into  a  controversy  with  the  Sister.  “  Alas !  Mademoi¬ 
selle,”  replied  the  latter,  “  the  poor  Daughters  of  Charity 
have  neither  the  time  nor  learning  necessary  for  a  dis¬ 
cussion  of  these  subtle  questions,  but  they  have  other 
arms  with  which  to  vanquish  you;”  and,  smiling,  she 
presented  her  disputant  a  little  medal  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin.  “  Promise  me  to  wear  this  slight  souvenir,  it 
will  be  a  constant  reminder  that  we  are  praying  for  you.” 
She  allowed  the  Sister  to  put  the  medal  on  her  neck,  and 
retired  rather  pleased  with  her  visit. 

Prom  this  day,  the  Sisters  at  the  hospital  began  to 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


237 


recommend  the  young  actress  to  Mary  conceived  without 
sin.  Not  many  weeks  after,  the  cure  said  to  the  Sister- 
Servant  :  “Do  you  know,  Sister,  that  Mademoiselle  M., 
who  spent  the  most  of  her  time  promenading  with  gen¬ 
tlemen  and  smoking  cigars,  now  comes  to  me  for  religious 
instruction  ?  In  a  little  while  she  will  make  her 
abjuration.”  And,  indeed,  it  was  not  very  long  before 
she  repaired  to  the  hospital.  “  Sister,”  said  she  to 
the  Sister-Servant,  “  I  am  going*  to  confession  to-day, 
and  to-morrow  I  make  my  First  Communion.  On  "my 
first  visit  here,  I  was  enraged  at  you.  I  could  have 
fought  you,  and  cast  to  the  winds  this  medal  that  I  now 
kiss.  From  the  very  moment  you  put  it  on  my  neck,  an 
unaccountable  change  was  wrought  in  me.”  Next  day, 
the  church  was  filled  with  Protestants  and  Jews,  all 
anxious  to  witness  a  ceremony  which  had  excited  so 
much  comment.  After  her  reception  into  the  Church, 
the  young  convert,  on  the  eve  of  her  departure,  paid 
another  visit  to  the  Sister  Servant,  and  the  latter  saw  by 
her  very  countenance  what  great  changes  grace  had 
wrought  in  this  soul.  “Well,”  said  the  Sister,  just  to 
try  her,  “  here  is  a  silver  medal  to  replace  yours  which 
has  become  very  black.”  “Oh,  no,”  was  the  earnest, 
prompt  reply,  as  she  tenderly  pressed  her  own  medal, 
“I  would  not  exchange  this  for  any  other  in  the  world, 
for  it  is  since  I  began  to  wear  it  my  scul  has  awaked  to 
a  new  life.” 

Some  years  later,  the  Sister  received  a  letter  dated 
from  Rome,  it  was  from  the  young  convert,  who  wrote  to 
her  as  follows  :  “  Sister,  Providence  has  led  me  to  Rome, 
and  it  is  no  longer  Mile.  M.  you  must  address,  but  Sister 
St. - of  the  B.  convent.  Your  desires  are  accom¬ 

plished;  I  now  belong  entirely  to  God,  as  I  once  did  to 


238 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


the  world;  the  Blessed  Virgin  vanquishes  souls  with 
other  arms  than  those  of  controversy.” 

We  must  add,  to  the  praise  of  the  young  actress,  that 
her  moral  character  was  always  irreproachable. 

The  Superioress  of  the  hospital  at  Beuthen,  in  narra¬ 
ting  these  facts,  adds  :  “  I  could  mention,  for  the  greater 
glory  of  God  and  honor  of  the  Immaculate  Mary,  num¬ 
berless  incidents  of  this  kind,  but  lack  of  time  and  my 
weak  eyes  prevent  my  giving  the  details.  I  will  say, 
however,  and  that  without  the  slightest  exaggeration, 
that  not  a  weak  passes  but  the  Blessed  Virgin  bestows 
upon  our  patients  at  the  hospital  some  new  proof  of  her 
maternal  bounty.  The  medal,  so  dear  to  us,  is  really 
miraculous,  and  the  instrument  bv  which  we  snatch 
from  destruction  souls  that  have  cost  Our  Lord  so  much. 
Ah !  how  numberless,  in  this  unhappy  land,  the  snares 
of  the  enemy  of  our  salvation  to  entrap  souls;  but  to 
vanquish  him,  I  everywhere  circulate  the  Miraculous 
Medal  (you  know  what  numbers  we  get),  and  my  confi¬ 
dence  in  Mary  is  never  deceived. 


CONVERSION  OE  A  PROMINENT  TREE  MASON. 

New  Orleans  (  United  States ),  1865. 

Among  the  patients  at  the  great  Charity  ..hospital, 
New  Orleans,  was  a  very  prominent  Free  Mason.  His 
hatred  of  religion  was  displayed  in  a  thousand  ways; 
not  only  did  he  interdict  the  Sister  who  nursed  him  any 
allusion  to  his  salvation,  but  he  even  habitually  repaid 
by  harsh  and  injurious  words  her  kindness  and  attention 
to  his  physical  sufferings.  If  others  ventured  to  men¬ 
tion  the  subject  of  religion  to  him,  they  were  received 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


239 


with  jeers  and  banters.  Several  times  was  he  at  the 
point  of  death,  and  yet,  sad  to  relate,  his  dispositions 
remained  the  same.  At  last,  when  the  Sister  saw  that 
he  had  hut  a  few  hours  to  live,  she  stealthily  slipped  a 
Miraculous  Medal  under  his  bolster,  and  said  interiorly 
to  the  Blessed  Virgin:  “My  dear  Mother,  you  know  I 
have  spared  no  effort  to  touch  this  poor  man’s  heart,  but 
in  vain;  now  I  abandon  him  to  you,  it  is  you  who  must 
save  him;  I  leave  him  entirely  in  your  hands,  and  shall 
try  to  divest  myself  of  all  anxiety  concerning  him.” 
That  evening,  in  making  her  rounds,  she  glances  at  him 
and  learns  from  the  infirmarian  that  ever  since  her  (the 
Sister’s)  last  visit,  he  had  been  very  calm  and  apparently 
absorbed  in  thought.  On  inquiring  of  the  patient  him¬ 
self  how  he  felt,  she  was  astonished  at  his  polite  answer, 
but  remembering  that  she  had  entrusted  him  entirely  to 
the  Blessed  Virgin’s  care,  she  did  not  venture  a  word 
about  his  soul,  and  bidding  him  good  night,  she  left  the 
room. 

About  nine  o’clock,  he  called  the  infirmarian,  and 
asked  for  a  priest;  knowing  his  former  bitterness,  the 
infirmarian  thought  it  a  joke  and  treated  it  accordingly; 
the  patient  repeated  his  request,  but  with  no  better 
success.  Then  he  began  to  weep  and  cry  aloud  for  a 
priest ;  all  the  other  patients  were  mute  with  astonish¬ 
ment,  and  the  infirmarian  unable  to  resist  such  entreaties 
went  for  the  chaplain  and  the  Sister.  The  dying  man 
requested  Baptism,  which  was  administered  immediately, 
as  well  as  Extreme  Unction,  and  before  morning  he  had 
rendered  his  account  to  the  Sovereign  Judge.  His  body 
was  interred  with  Masonic  rites,  but  his  soul,  thanks  to 
the  powerful  protection  of  Mary  Immaculate,  had  been 
carried  by  angels  to  the  bosom  of  its  God. 


240 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL, 


CONVERSION'  OE  A  SICK  PROTESTANT. 

Neii)  Orleans  ( United  States). 

At  the  same  hospital  in  New  Orleans,  a  Sister  for  a 
long  time  had  vainly  endeavored  to  convince  a  Protes¬ 
tant  of  the  most  essential  truths  of  religion,  that  he 
might  receive  Baptism,  but  he  was  deaf  to  all  her  per¬ 
suasions.  One  day  she  showed  him  a  Miraculous  Medal, 
and  related  its  origin.  He  appeared  to  listen  somewhat 
attentively,  but  when  she  offered  it  to  him,  “  Take  it  * 
away,”  said  he,  in  a  tone  of  great  contempt,  “  this  Virgin 
is  no  more  than  any  other  woman.”  “I  am  going  to 
leave  it  on  your  table,”  was  the  Sister's  reply,  “I  am 
sure  you  will  reflect  on  my  words.”  He  said  nothing, 
but  to  put  it  out  of  sight,  placed  his  bible  over  it. 
Every  day,  under  the  pretext  of  arranging  and  dusting 
his  room,  the  Sister  assured  herself  that  the  medal  was 
still  there.  Several  days  elapsed,  during  which  the 
patient  grew  worse;  one  night,  whilst  lying  awake 
racked  with  suffering,  he  perceived  a  brilliant  light 
around  his  bed,  though  the  rest  of  the  room  was 
enveloped  in  darkness.  Greatly  astonished,  he  suc¬ 
ceeded,  in  spite  of  his  weakness,  in  rising  and  turning 
up  the  gas,  to  discover  if  possible,  the  cause  of  this 
mysterious  light.  Finding  none,  he  returned  to  bed, 
and  a  few  minutes  after,  he  perceived  that  the  luminous 
rays  escaped  from  the  medal.  He  then  took  it  in  his 
hands,  and  kept  it  there  the  remainder  of  the  night. 
As  soon  as  the  Sisters’  rising  bell  rang  (which  was  four 
o’clock),  he  called  the  infirmarian,  and  begged  him  to 
tell  the  Sister  he  desired  Baptism.  The  chaplain  wras 
immediately  informed.  “  Impossible !  ”  he  exclaimed, 
for  having  had  frequent  conversations  with  the  sick 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


241 


man,  he  was  well  aware  of  his  sentiments,  and  could 
scarcely  believe  him  in  earnest.  Nevertheless,  he  obeyed 
the  summons,  and  finding  the  patient  really  disposed  to 
profit  by  his  ministry,  he  administered  the  Last  Sacra¬ 
ments,  and  shortly  after  receiving  which  the  poor  man 
died;  blessing  God  and  the  Blessed  Virgin  for  the  graces 
bestowed  upon  him. 


CONVERSION  OF  A  PROTESTANT  GIRL. 

New  Orleans ,  (  United  States). 

A  poor  young  Protestant  girl,  brought  to  our  hospital 
to  be  treated  for  a  grave  malady,  had  so  great  a  horror 
of  our  holy  religion,  that  at  the  very  sight  of  a  Catholic 
near  her,  she  acted  like  one  possessed.  The  presence  of 
a  Sister  was  especially  irritating,  and  one  day  she  even 
went  so  far  as  to  spit  in  the  Sister’s  face,  but  the  latter, 
nothing  dismayed,  and  ever  hoping  that  the  God  of  all 
mercy  would  change  this  wolf  into  a  lamb,  continued  her 
kind  attentions,  the  more  disrespectful  her  patient,  the 
more  gentle  and  considerate  the  Sister.  The  latter  was 
at  last  inspired  with  the  thought  of  slipping  a  Miraculous 
Medal  between  the  two  mattresses ;  she  acted  upon  the 
inspiration,  and  the  following  night  the  Immaculate 
Mary’s  image  became  an  instrument  of  salvation  and 
happiness  to  a  guilty  soul.  Pitching  and  tossing  upon 
her  bed  by  reason  of  a  high  fever,  the  patient,  in  some 
unaccountable  manner,  found  the  medal,  and  the  Sister’s 
astonishment  next  morning  at  seeing  her  clasping  it  in 
her  hands,  and  covering  it  with  kisses,  was  second  only 
to  that  she  experienced  on  perceiving  the  wonderful 
transformation  grace  had  wrought  in  this  poor  creature’s 


21 


242 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


soul.  A  supernatural  light  had  revealed  to  her  the  sad 
state  of  her  conscience;  her  criminal  life  filled  her  with 
horror,  and,  penetrated  with  regret  for  the  past,  she 
sighed  only  for  holy  Baptism.  After  the  necessary 
instruction,  she  was  baptized ;  and,  during  the  remainder 
of  her  sickness,  which  was  long  and  tedious,  her  patience 
and  fervor  never  faltered.  She  persevered  in  these  edify¬ 
ing  sentiments,  until  a  happy  death  placed  the  seal  upon 
the  graces  she  had  received  through  the  intercession  of 
Mary  Immaculate. 


COMVERSIOM  OP  A  PROTESTAMT. 

New  Orleans  ( United  States). 

A  Protestant  gentleman  had  spent  four  years  at  the 
hospital,  sometimes  in  one  hall,  sometimes  another.  As 
his  malady  had  not  been  very  serious,  no  one  had  con¬ 
sidered  it  necessary  to  speak  to  him  concerning  his  soul. 
However,  when  his  condition  became  more  aggravated, 
the  Sister,  after  invoking  the  Blessed  Virgin’s  assistance, 
told  him  the  physician  considered  his  case  dangerous, 
and  she  thought  he  ought  to  receive  Baptism,  without 
which  no  one  could  be  saved.  He  listened  attentively, 
then  turning  to  her,  said :  “  Sister,  if  I  were  to  ask  you 
to  become  a  Protestant,  would  you  comply  with  my 
request?”  “No,”  was  the  decided  answer.  “Well, 
then,”  he  continued,  “rest  assured  that  it  is  just  as 
useless  for  you  to  attempt  persuading  me  to  become  a 
Catholic.” 

In  spite  of  this  positive  refusal,  she  let  no  occasion 
pass  without  enlightening  him,  were  it  ever  so  little, 
upon  some  of  the  truths  of  religion.  One  day,  showing 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


243 


him  a  Miraculous  Medal,  she  told  him  he  would  confer 
a  great  favor  on  her  by  reciting  the  little  invocation : 
“O  Mary!  conceived  without  sin,  pray  for  us  who  havj 
recourse  to  thee !  ”  “  What,  Sister !  a  Catholic  prayer ! 

that  is  impossible,  I  cannot !  ”  She  said  no  more,  but 
slipped  the  medal  under  his  pillow,  and  there  it  remained 
untouched  for  several  days,  during  which  time  she 
redoubled  her  attentions  to  the  physical  necessities  of 
the  poor  patient,  who  gradually  grew  weaker.  At  last, 
one  evening  she  said  to  him :  “  Well,  Henry,  are  you 
not  going  to  do  what  I  asked  you?”  “Yes,  Sister,  I 
most  earnestly  desire  to  become  a  Catholic.”  The  chap¬ 
lain  was  called  immediately;  he  had  barely  time  to 
administer  Baptism  and  Extreme  Unction,  ere  the  dying 
man’s  regenerated  soul  was  carried  by  angels  to  the 
abode  of  the  blessed. 


COMVERSIOM  OF  A  YOUMG  METHODIST. 

St.  Louis  (  United  States ),  1865. 

A  young  man,  a  Methodist,  arrived  at  the  hospital  in 
an  extremely  weak  condition.  The  physician  at  once 
pronounced  his  case  hopeless,  and  said  he  had  but  a  few 
days  to  live.  Consequently,  the  Sister’s  first  care  was 
for  his  soul.  Questioning  him,  she  soon  learned  that  he 
believed  neither  in  the  efficacy  nor  necessity  of  Baptism, 
and  all  her  efforts  to  induce  him  to  receive  this  Sacra¬ 
ment  were  unavailing.  He  had  no  desire  for  any  con¬ 
versation  on  the  subject,  and  his  invariable  reply  to  all 
her  arguments  was :  “I  believe  in  Jesus,  that  suffices;  I 
am  sure  of  being  saved.”  The  Sister  redoubled  her 
prayers,  for  in  them  lay  her  only  hope,  and  time  was 


244 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


precious.  A  good  priest  visited  liim  every  day;  once, 
after  a  much  longer  visit  than  usual,  he  told  the  Sister 
on  leaving  the  room  it  was  impossible  to  do  anything 
with  that  man,  unless  God  wrought  a  miracle  in 
his  favor,  and  they  must  entreat  Him  to  do  so. 
The  poor  man  persisted,  indeed,  in  refusing  all  spir¬ 
itual  succor,  though  receiving  gratefully  the  attentions 
bestowed  upon  his  body.  His  strength  diminished  day 
by  day,  and  he  calmly  awaited  death;  one  ^thought 
alone  disquieted  him,  that  of  never  seeing  his  mother 
and  dying  afar  from  her.  Perceiving  himself  on  the 
brink  of  the  grave,  he  called  one  of  his  companions 
whom  he  begged  to  be  with  him  at  that  fearful  moment, 
and  write  the  particulars  of  it  to  his  mother.  Whilst  he 
made  this  request,  the  Sister  slipped  a  Miraculous  Medal 
under  his  pillow,  confidently  believing  that  Mary  would 
not  let  this  soul  entrusted  to  her  perish;  yet  he  wras 
already  in  his  agony.  Two  Sisters  watched  beside  his 
bed  till  midnight,  when  obliged  to  retire,  they  left  him 
in  charge  of  an  infirmarian  and  the  young  man  who  had 
promised  to  be  with  him  at  the  hour  of  death.  Appa¬ 
rently  he  had  not  more  than  half  an  hour  to  live,  so 
next  morning  when  the  infirmarian  came  to  meet  the 
Sister,  she  was  prepared  for  news  of  the  patient’s  death, 
but  to  her  astonishment  the  infirmarian  exclaimed : 
“Come  Sister,  come  see  him,  he  is  restored  to  life!” 
He  then  told  her  that  the  patient,  to  all  appearances, 
had  been  dead  an  hour;  that  the  friend  and  himself  had 
rendered  all  the  last  duties  to  the  body,  having  washed 
and  dressed  and  prepared  it  for  the  grave;  then  the 
young  man  went  to  bed,  and  he  alone  remained  with 
the  corpse.  After  watching  near  it  some  time,  he 
approached  to  bandage  the  jaws,  but  what  was  his  fright 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


245 


whilst  thus  engaged,  to  see  the  dead  man  open  his  eyes ! 
The  Sister  heard  no  more,  hut  eagerly  hastened  to  the 
spot,  and  found  the  man  still  breathing.  With  a  great 
effort  he  said :  r^  Oh !  what  a  blessing  that  you  have 
come !  ”  In  reply,  she  exhorted  him  to  receive  Baptism, 
and  told  him  that  he  was  indebted  to  the  Blessed  Virgin 
for  this  prolongation  of  his  life.  “I  wish  to  be  baptized,” 
said  he,  and  when  the  Sister  replied  that  the_  priest 
would  come,  “  Oh!  that  will  be  too  late!  ”  was  his  pitiful 
answer.  The  other  patients  now  joined  their  entreaties 
to  his,  and  the  Sister,  after  reciting  aloud  the  acts  of 
faith,  hope,  charity  and  contrition,  which  the  dying  man 
endeavored  to  repeat,  with  hands  clasped  and  eyes  raised 
to  Heaven,  baptized  him.  Whilst  the  regenerating 
waters  flowed  upon  his  soul*,  transports  of  love  and 
thanksgiving  escaped  his-  lips.  Half  an  hour  later,  he 
closed  his  eyes,  never  to  open  them  here  below.  All 
that  the  infirm  arian  related  of  his  first  death,  was  con¬ 
firmed  in  the  most  positive  manner,  by  the  Protestant 
friend  who  had  assisted  in  preparing  him  for  the  grave. 


CONVERSION  OF  M.  F - — 

St.  Louis,  (  United  States). 

A  Protestant  named  F- - was  brought  to  our  hospital 

in  an  advanced  stage  of  consumption.  He  detested  the 
Catholic  religion  most  heartily,  and  received  the  Sisters’ 
services  with  extreme  repugnance.  His  physical  strength 
diminished  perceptibly,  but  his  mind  retained  its  energy 
and  clearness.  By  degrees,  the  odor  escaping  from  his 
decayed  lungs,  became  so  intolerable  that  all  abandoned 
him.  M.  Burke,  a  missionary  priest  and  the  Sisters, 


21* 


246 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


being  the  only  persons  who  had  the  courage  to  go  near 
him,  and  pay  any  attention  to  his  comfort.  Yet  neither 
priest  nor  Sister  dare  mention  religion.  They  contented 
themselves  with  putting  a  Miraculous  Medal  under  his 
pillow,  and  invoking  her,  who  so  often  deigns  to  display 
her  power  in  favor  of  those  who  deny  it.  She  did  not 
delay  in  granting  their  petition.  A  few  days  later,  as 
the  Protestant  minister  left  the  ward,  after  making  his 
usual  distribution  of  tracts,  the  sick  man  said  to  the 
Sister,  “Sister,  it  is  done;  I  am  converted.”  “Ah,” 
said  the  latter  interiorly,  “our  good  Mother  has  accom¬ 
plished  her  work.”  And  it  was  indeed  true;  for  the 
patient  requested  a  priest,  was  instructed,  and  in  a  few 
days  received  the  Sacraments  of  Baptism,  the  Holy 
Viaticum  and  Extreme  TJnction,  with  inexpressible 
fervor.  The  very  expression  of  his  countenance  was 
changed ;  the  happiness  that  inundated  his  heart  beam¬ 
ing  from  every  feature.  “  Ah !  ”  said  he,  “  my  sufferings 
are  great,  but  I  feel  that  I  am  going  to  Heaven ;  the 
truth  has  made  me  free.”  In  these  happy  dispositions, 
he  expired,  promising  that  in  heaven  he  would  pray  for 
all  who  had  been  instruments  of  his  conversion. 


CONVERSION  OF  AN  UNBAPTIZED  PATIENT. 

St.  Louis ,  (  United  States). 

A  patient  brought  to  the  hospital  in  a  hopeless  condi¬ 
tion,  openly  manifested  his  hatred  of  Catholicity.  Yet, 
as  he  was  in  imminent  danger  of  death,  the  Sister,  profit¬ 
ing  by  a  moment  in  which  he  seemed  a  little  better 
disposed  than  usual,  ventured  to  ask  him  if  he  would  be 
baptized ;  he  answered  roughly,  “  No,  that  he  scarcely 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


247 

believed  in  baptism,  and  not  at  all  in  Catholic  baptism, 
that  in  case  of  his  recovery,  perhaps  he  wonld  receive 
baptism  by  immersion,  and  become  a  member  of  some 
church,  but  that  would  never  be  the  Catholic  Church.” 
“At  any  rate,”  added  he,  “  I  am  not  going  to  torment 
myself  now  about  such  things.”  The  poor  Sister  having 
no  other  resource  -than  the  Blessed  Virgin,  and  seeing 
that  the  young  man  approached  his  end,  stealthily 
slipped  a  medal  under  his  pillow.  Next  morning  it  was 
picked  up  by  the  infirmarian,  who,  thinking  the  Sister 
had  dropped  it  accidentally,  was  about  to  return  it,  but 
the  patient  opposed  him ;  the  little  image  pleased  his 
fancy,  and  he  wanted  to  keep  it  himself.  To  quiet  him, 
the  infirmarian  was  obliged  to  ask  Sister  if  the  patient 
might  have  it.  The  request  was  granted.  Towards 
evening  some  one  came  to  the  Sister  with  a  message  .from 
the  patient,  he  wished  to  see  her.  “  Sister,”  said  he  as 
soon  as  she  approached,  “  you  have  told  me  I  could  not 
be  saved  without  Baptism;  let  me  be  baptized,  for  I 
wish  to  be  saved.”  Filled  with  joy  at  this  news,  she 
began  to  instruct  and  prepare  him  for  the  ceremony.  It 
took  place  next  morning,  and  during  the  course  of  the 
day,  this  soul,  now  the  child  of  God,  went  to  repose  in 
the  bosom  of  its  celestial  Father,  to  bless  and  thank  Him 
for  all  eternity  for  His  mercies. 


CONVERSION"  OE  A  YOUNG  GIRL. 

Buffalo  {  United  States). 

A  young  Protestant  girl  about  twenty  years  of  age 
came  to  the  hospital,  covered  from  head  to  foot  with  a 
disgusting  itch,  which  the  physician  pronounced  incur¬ 
able.  The  Sister  who  dressed  her  sores,  told  her  that 


248 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


the  Blessed  Virgin  could  obtain  her  recovery,  and  would 
do  so,  if  she  wore  the  medal  and  relied  upon  the  Blessed 
Virgin’s  intercession.  The  poor  girl  knowing  her  case 
was  deemed  hopeless  by  the  physician,  answered  bluntly: 
“  I  do  not  believe  in  your  Blessed  Virgin,  and  I  want  no 
medal.”  “  Very  well,”  replied  the  Sister,  “  then  you 
may  keep  yonr  sores.”  A  few  days  after  she  asked  for  a 
medal  herself,  put  it  on  her  neck,  received  instruction  and 
wras  baptized,  and  in  a  short  time  she  left  the  hospital 
perfectly  cured,  greatly  to  the  astonishment  of  the  physi¬ 
cians,  who  had  all  pronounced  her  malady  incurable. 


CONVERSION-  OF  A  SINNER. 

Hospital  of  Gratz  ( Austria ). 

An  artist  whose  life  had  been  far  from  edifying,  was 
an  inmate  of  our  hospital.  One  morning  the  Sister  was 
greatly  surprised  at  his  expressing  a  desire  to  confess. 
Perceiving  her  astonishment,  he  said:  “This  morning, 
Sister,  the  chapel  door  was  slightly  open,  and  from  my 
#bed  I  could  see  the  Blessed  Virgin’s  statue.”  (It  was 
that  of  the  Immaculate  Conception.)  “  It  appealed  so 
strongly  to  my  heart,  that  I  have  had  no  peace  since. 
I  must  put  my  conscience  in  order.”  He  did  go  to 
confession,  not  once,  but  several  times,  and  he  often 
expressed  great  regret  for  his  past  life.  “Ah!”  he 
would  say,  “what  a  life  I  have  led,  and  how  sad  the 
state  of  my  soul  when  Mary  came  to  my  aid.”  When 
asked  what  he  supposed  had  attracted  Mary’s  compas¬ 
sion,  he  answered :  “  I  was  merely  looking  at  the  statue, 
no  thought  of  religion  was  in  my  mind ;  when  suddenly, 
recollections  of  my  past  life  filled  me  with  fear,  and  Mary 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


249 


at  tho  same  time  inspired  me  with  a  horror  for  sin.”  In 
this  instance,  repentance  and  reparation  were  the  imme-  * 
diate  consequences  of  the  Immaculate  Mary’s  merciful 
and  maternal  glance. 


*  CONVERSION  OF  A  GREEK  SCHISMATIC. 

Hospital  of  Gratz  {Austria.) 

A  Greek  schismatic,  attacked  by  a  mortal  malady,  was 
brought  to  the  hospital.  He  declared  his  intention  ol 
remaining  attached  to  the  errors  in  which  he  had  been 
educated,  and  the  Sisters,  seeing  his  determination, 
entrusted  him  to  the  Blessed  Virgin,  consecrating  him 
to  her  by  placing  under  his  pillow  a  medal,  which  for 
him  proved  truly  miraculous.  One  day,  a  Franciscan 
Father  visited  the  sick,  and  the  young  man  asked  the 
Sister  to  bring  the  good  Father  to  see  him.  He  con¬ 
versed  a  long  time  with  the  hitter,  but  manifested  no 
intention  of  becoming  a  Catholic.  Meanwhile,  he  grew 
worse,  and,  one  day,  when  taken  with  a  hemorrhage,  he 
asked  for  this  Father,  “because,”  said  he,  “I  wish  to 
embrace  the  Catholic  religion.”  The  Sister  was  sur¬ 
prised,  for  she  had  said  nothing  to  persuade  him,  but 
the  Blessed  Virgin  had  accomplished  her  work  without 
earthly  assistance.  He  confessed  and  made  his  abjura¬ 
tion  ;  he  even  requested  the  Reverend  Father  to  announce, 
in  a  loud  voice,  to  the  other  patients  that  he  entered  the 
Church  of  his  own  free  will.  His  attacks  of  vomiting 
made  the  priest  hesitate  to  give  him  the  Holy  Viaticum, 
but  he  insisted  so  strongly,  and  had  so  ardent  a  desire 
to  receive,  that  the  good  God  permitted  these  spells  of 
vomiting  to  become  less  frequent,  so  that  he  could  make 


250 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


his  first  and  last  Communion  at  the  same  time,  which 
he  did  with  inexpressible  fervor  and  consolation.  Inter¬ 
rogated  on  the  subject  of  his  conversion,  he  answered : 
“For  a  long  time  I  felt  that  everything  earthly  was  of 
little  value,  and  I  sought  for  the  true  and  lasting.’’ 
During  the  delirium  of  his  last  moments,  he  spoke  con¬ 
tinually  of  a  white  robe.  The  grace  of  Baptism  had 
clothed  his  soul  in  spotless  raiment,  and  to  Mary’s  inter¬ 
cession  was  he  indebted  for  it. 


COKYERSIOX  OE  AET  APOSTATE. 

*  Austria ,  1866. 

In  one  of  the  prisons  confided  to  the  care  of  the 
Daughters  of  Charity,  was  a  young  man  belonging  to  a 
respectable  Catholic  family,  whose  shame  and  disgrace 
he  had  become.  After  a  short  stay,  he  fell  sick,  and  his 
condition  necessitated  removal  to  the  infirmary ;  faithful 
to  his  principles  of  impiety,  he  absolutely  refused  all 
spiritual  succor,  and  whenever  he  saw  one  of  the  chap¬ 
lains  pass,  he  either  turned  away  his  head  or  concealed 
it  under  the  bedclothes.  All  the  Sisters  begged  the 
Superioress  to  make  one  last  effort  for  his  soul.  She  paid 
him  a  visit,  and  was  received  politely,  but  to  rid  himself 
of  her  importunity,  he  avowed  himself  a  Protestant, 
and  related  how  he  came  to  forsake  the  Faith, 
after  making  the  acquaintance  of  several  very  bad 
characters,  his  commnions  in  crime  and  his  conn- 
selors  in  advising  him  to  become  a  Protestant.  The 
Sister  asked  him  if  he  felt  no  remorse  for  such  conduct, 
but  he  became  enraged  and  exclaimed  aloud :  “  I  am  a 

Protestant,  and  I  wish  to  live  and  die  a  Protestant!  ” 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


251 


Seeing  it  impossible  to  do  anything  with  the  miserable 
creature,  she  interiorly  recommended  him  to  the  Eefuge 
of  Sinners,  and  merely  asked  him  to  accept  the  medal 
she  offered,  to  wear  it  and  sometimes  kiss  it.  He  seemed 
quite  pleased  to  get  rid  of  her  so  easily,  and  placing  all 
her  confidence  in  Mary,  she  withdrew. 

The  poor  man  passed  a  sleepless  night,  our  Blessed 
Mother  touched  his  heart,  and  very  early  next  morning 
he  sent  word  to  the  Sister  that  he  wanted  a  priest  to 
receive  his  solemn  profession  of  Faith,  in  reparation  of 
his  scandalous  apostasy  and  crimes.  But  his  reputation 
was  such  that  the  prison  chaplain  doubted  his  sincerity, 
and  would  not  go  to  him  except  upon  repeated  solicita¬ 
tions  of  the  Superioress.  He  was  deeply  affected  at 
witnessing  the  change  grace  had  wrought  in  this  soul, 
and  the  consequent  compunction  with  which  the 
prodigal  confessed  his  sins.  The  dying  man  then  made 
a  public  abjuration  of  his  errors,  and  expired  a  few 
minutes  after,  in  the  grace  of  God  and  under  the  pro¬ 
tecting  smile  of  Mary. 


CONVERSION"  OF  A  SOLDIER  AT  THE  HOSPITAL  OF  CAVA. 

Cava,  {Italy),  1866 . 

A  young  soldier  suffering  from  disease  of  the  chest, 
was  brought  to  the  Military  Hospital  of  Cava.  His  first 
question  was  to  ask  if  the  Sisters  had  charge  of  that 
hospital ;  on  receiving  an  affirmative  answer,  he  said  to 
himself:  “  They  will  bother  me  about  going  to  confes¬ 
sion,  so  I  shall  call  myself  a  Jew  to  get  rid  of  them,” 
and  Jew  he  was  designated  on  the  card  of  admission. 
Perceiving  the  serious  nature  of  his  malady,  the  Sisters 


252 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


to  whose  especial  care  he  had  been  confided,  visited  him 
as  often  as  possible.  One  of  them  offered  him  a  medal 
of  the  Immaculate  Conception;  regarding  it  with  a 
smile  of  pity,  he  said:  ‘‘I  accept  it,  because  it  would 
not  be  polite  to  refuse,  but  believe  me,  I  consider  it  a 
mere  plaything  and  nothing  more.” 

Every  time  the  chaplain  visited  the  hall,  to  speak  a 
word  of  consolation  to  one  and  another,  the  poor  Jew 
covered  his  head.  The  Sister  sometimes  ventured  a  few 
words  to  him  about  the  good  God,  but  he  would  never 
-  reply,  and  her  approach  was  the  signal  for  his  feigning 
sleep.  One  evening  when  he  appeared  worse  than  usual, 
two  S’sters  went  to  see  him  just  before  they  retired  for 
the  night.  On  hearing  them  approach,  he  exclaimed: 
“0  Sister,  a  priest!”  The  chaplain  was  immediately 
summoned  to  his  bedside,  the  poor  dying  man  repeating 
all  the  while-:  “A  priest!  a  priest!”  As  soon  as  the 
chaplain  came,  the  patient  made  his  profession  of  Faith 
in  a  very  audible  voice;  he  then  confessed,  and  just  as 
the  priest,  in  administering  Extreme  Unction,  was 
anointing  the  ears,  the  penitent  rendered  his  soul  to 
God,  leaving  us  the  consoling  hope  that  it  had  found 
mercy  in  its  Maker's  sight. 


CONVERSION  OE  A  WOUNDED  SOLDIER. 

Palermo  (. Italy ),  1SG6.. 

In  18G6,  at  the  Military  Hospital  of  Palermo,  was  a 
poor  man  who  had  just  undergone  the  amputation  of  his 
left  arm.  Ilis  impie  y  was  so  great,  that  the  Sister  felt 
constrained  to  remove  a  large  crucifix  that  had  been 
placed  near  his  bed,  for  he  covered  it  with  invectives. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


253 


The  miserable  man’s  bodily  infirmities  were  as  hopeless 
as  his  spiritual,  yet  no  one  could  succeed  in  inducing 
him  to  give  any  attention  to  his  soul,  or  even  to  listen  to 
a  word  about  the  good  God.  What  could  be  done  in 
such  an  extremity  ?  The  poor  Sister  was  in  great  dis¬ 
tress,  when  one  day  whilst  dressing  his  wounds  she  was 
inspired  to  slip  a  medal  of  the  Immaculate  Conception 
between  the  bandages  around  the  stump  of  the  ampu¬ 
tated  member.  Next  morning,  on  witnessing  the  great 
change  that  had  been  wrought  in  her  patient’s  spiritual 
condition  during  the  night,  she  was  less  astonished  than 
happy,  for  she  had  confidently  relied  upon  the  Blessed 
Virgin.  He  asked  for  a  priest,  who  came  immediately; 
he  confessed,  publicly  repaired  the  scandals  of  his  past 
life,  and  received  with  piety  the  IToly  Viaticum  and 
Extreme  Unction.  His  few  remaining  days  were  spent 
in  blessing  that  God  who  had  shown  him  such  boundless 
mercy.  “Oh!  how  good  God  is!”  did  he  repeat  inces¬ 
santly  to  his  companions,  “  I  have  committed  manifold 
sins  and  He  has  pardoned  me  all !  ” 


CURE  OF  AM  AUSTRIAN'  OFFICER. 

Hospital  of  Gratz  ( Austria ),  1867. 

An  officer  in  the  garrison  at  Gratz,  suffered  from  a 
serious  wound  in  the  right  arm.  He  was  brought  to  the 
general  hospital,  that  he  might  be  more  conveniently 
under  the  especial  treatment  of  M.  Bzehazeh,  a  very 
eminent  surgeon.  The  latter  exhausted  all  his  skill, 
but  in  vain,  and  after  a  few  weeks  he  saw  the  necessity 
of  amputation  to  save  the  officer’s  life.  Learning  the 
doctor’s  decision,  the  patient  was  deeply  grieved,  and  his 


22 


254 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


oppressed  heart  sought  refuge  in  piety.  He  who  had 
never  spoken  of  God,  who  had  accepted  a  proffered 
medal  only  from  courtesy,  now  appeared  to  experience  a 
genuine  satisfaction  when  the  Sisters  told  him  they 
would  implore  the  Blessed  Virgin  in  his  behalf.  During 
the  few  days  immediately  preceding  the  operation,  he 
felt  inspired  with  a  great  confidence  in  his  medal,  and 
frequently  repeated  the  invocation  engraven  upon  it: 
“0  Mary!  conceived  without  sin,  pray  for  us  who  have 
recourse  to  thee!”  The  danger  was  now  imminent,  and 
the  amputation,  which  must  not  be  delayed,  was  to  take 
place  on  the  morrow.  One  of  the  Sisters,  peTceiving 
that  the  young  officer’s  confidence  expressed  itself  in 
continual  prayer,  suggested  that  evening  that  he  lay  the 
medal  upon  his  afflicted  arm,  and  let  it  remain  all  night, 
a  suggestion  which  was  joyfully  received.  Next  morn¬ 
ing  she  hastened  to  ascertain  her  patient’s  condition,  and 
get  the  medal.  He  had  spent  a  quiet  night,  his  sufferings 
being  less  severe  than  usual;  and  the  Sister,  whilst 
attributing  his  improvement  to  the  anodynes  prescribed, 
understood  full  well  that  the  precious  medal  had  also 
been  instrumental  in  procuring  relief,  and  that  Mary  had 
looked  compassionately  upon  him;  but  she  did  not  yet 
realizo  the  full  extent  of  the  blessing.  The  surgeon 
came  a  few  hours  after,  and  whilst  awaiting  his  assist¬ 
ants,  he  carefully  examined  the  wounded  arm,  he  touched 
it,  he  probed  it,  and  to  his  great  astonishment,  perceived 
that  amputation  was  not  necessary.  The  other  doctors 
on  arriving,  confirmed  his  opinion  of  this  surprising^ 
change.  The  officer  was  mute  with  happiness,  and  not 
until  he  found  himself  alone  with  the  chief  surgeon  did 
he  impart  to  the  latter,  as  a  secret,  his  opinion  as  to  the 
cause  of  this  wonderful  change.  On  leaving  him,  the 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


255 


surgeon  (notwithstanding  the  injunction  of  secrecy), 
could  not  refrain  from  saying  to  the  Sister :  “  I  believe 
the  Sisters  of  Charity  have  engaged  the  good  God  in  this 
case.”  • 

The  officer’s  arm  was  entirely  healed;  a  few  wreehs 
later  he  left  the  hospital,  taking  with  him  the  precious 
medal  as  a  memento  of  gratitude  and  love  for  Mary 
Immaculate. 


COKTEESIOM  OF  M.  ^ -  AT  LIMA. 

Letter  from  a  Daughter  of  Charity  in  Lima  (Peru), 
1876 : 

M.  N - had  been  suffering  a  long  time  from  hypertro¬ 

phy  of  the  heart,  the  physicians  having  vainly  exhausted 
all  the  resources  of  their  skill,  were  forced  to  tell  the  family 
that  he  was  beyond  the  power  of  human  aid,  and  should 
look  to  the  state  of  his  soul,  sad  news  for  this  father  of 
a  family,  and  a  man  devoid  of  religion.  In  vain  did  his 
relatives  and  friends,  with  all  possible  delicacy,  endeavor 
to  turn  his  thoughts  to  religion  and  induce  him  to  receive 
the  Sacraments;  he  would  hear  nothing  on  the  subject; 
a  priest,  who  was  an  intimate  friend  of  the  family, 
attempted  to  second  their  efforts,  but  he  met  with  no 
better  success ;  the  sick  man  became  exasperated  at  all 
allusions  to  religion,  he  blasphemed  everything  relating 
to  it,  sparing  not  even  the  Blessed  Virgin. 

One  day,  after  listening  to  an  account  of  the  conver¬ 
sion  of  M. - ,  of  Lima,  our  patient’s  relatives  expressed 

a  desire  of  having  recourse  to  similar  means  for  their  dear 
one’s  conversion.  “  It  is  very  simple,”  said  the  person 
addressed,  “  you  have  only  to  ask  Sister  H.,  of  St.  Anne’s 
Hospital  for  a  medal,  she  got  one  for  M.  Pierre,  she 


TIIE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


256 


will  not  refuse  you.”  One  of  liis  nephews  immediately 
repaired  to  the  hospital  and  returned  with  a  medal.  A 
niece  offered  it  to  him;  “Mamma,”  said  she,  “sends  you 
this  medal  and  begs  that  you  will  wear  it.” .  “  Certainly,” 
was  the  reply,  “I  will  wear  it  for  her  sake,  but  I  want 
everybody  to  understand  that  I  have  no  notion  of  con¬ 
fessing.” 

He  spent  a  quiet  night,  and  was  quite  pleased  next 
morning  to  find  himself  somewhat  better.  “Euloge,” 
said  he,  to  one  of  his  nephews,  “  what  prepartion  should 
a  person  make  who  intends  taking  a  long  journey?” 
Euloge,  who  thought  he  certainly  must  be  in  a  dream  to 
hear  his  uncle  speak  thus,  inquired  to  what  journey  he 
alluded.  “Ah!  ”  was  the  answer,  “  I  speak  of  Eternity.” 
The  poor  young  man,  delighted  at  such  a  happy  change, 
replied  that  the  best  preparation  was  to  put  one’s  con¬ 
science  in  order  by  making  a  good  confession.  “I  will 
do  so,  send  me  a  priest,”  said  his  uncle.  As  soon  as  the 
clergyman  arrived  and  heard  his  confession,  he  adminis¬ 
tered  the  Holy  Viaticum.  All  the  assistants  were  over¬ 
come  with  emotion  when  they  saw  the  sick  man,  almost 
in  his  last  agony,  supported  by  his  children,  to  receive 
on  beaded  knee,  the  God  who  had  just  pardoned  all  the 
sins  of  his  life.  A  few  moments  after,  he  blessed,  his 
children,  gave  them  his  parting  counsel,  and  died  in 
sentiments  of  piety  rivaling  his  past  irreligion.  His 
family  was  deeply  grateful  to  Mary  Immaculate  for  this 
token  of  her  favor. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


257 


CONVERSION  OF  AM  UNBELIEVER. 

Letter  from  a  Sister  of  Charity  in  Lima,  Peru,  1877 : 

An  old  lady  whose  youth  had  been  pious,  having  lost 
her  Faith  by  reading  bad  books,  had  not  frequented  the 
Sacraments  for  thirty-five  years.  The  Sister  with  whom 
she  lived  was  carried  to  her  grave,  after  an  illness  of 
only  five  days,  and  it  was  natural  to  suppose  that  the 
Christian  death  of  one  so  dear  would  have  softened  her 
heart ;  on  the  contrary,  it  embittered  her  the  more,  and 
she  vented  her  grief  in  blasphemies.  A  Sister  of  Charity 
witnessing  this  scandal,  and  not  being  able  to  soothe  the 
poor  creature,  was  inspired  with  the  thought  of  giving 
her  a  medal  of  the  Blessed  Virgin ;  the  old  lady  accepted, 
and  wore  it  for  several  days,  during  which  she  appeared 
greatly  pre-occupied,  and  somewhat  less  confident  in  her 
scepticism ;  but  having  yielded  to  a  diabolical  suggestion, 
tlmt  urged  her  to  lay  the  medal  aside,  doubtless  because 
grace  tormented  her  conscience  with  keen  remorse  whilst 
the  medal  was  on  her  person,  she  fell  back  into  an 
habitual  hardness  and.  melancholy  that  she  styled  peace. 
The  Sister  perceived  this,  and  inquired  if  she  still  wore 
the  medal ;  on  receiving  a  negative  answer,  our  good 
Sister  represented  the  danger  to  which  her  soul  was 
exposed  without  it,  and  the  old  lady  promised  to  put  it 
on  again.  Many  prayers  were  offered  up  for  her,  and 
at  the  end  of  fifteen  days,  the  Sister,  who  was  greatly 
interested  in  this  poor  woman’s  soul,  paid  her  another 
visit;  perceiving  no  change  in  her  sentiments,  she 
inquired  immediately  if  the  medal  had  been  resumed. 
The  poor  woman,  who  was  very  uncouth,  dared  not 
speak,  but  made  a  sign  with  her  head  which  revealed 
all.  “  What  have  you  done  with  it,  and  where  is  it?” 


22* 


258 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


asked  the  Sister.  The  old  lady  replied  that  it  was  in  her 
wardrobe,  and  she  had  made  several  ineffectual  efforts  to 
put  it  on  again.  The  Sister  understands  that  this  mis¬ 
erable  soul  is  under  some  diabolical  influence,  holding 
her  aloof  from  aught  calculated  to  reclaim  her  to  God ; 
she  feels  that  now  is  the  moment  for  prompt  action,  and 
in  a  tone  of  severity,  says :  “  Very  well,  since  you  will 

not  wear  the  medal,  I  abandon  you  entirely.”  These 
words  produced  the  desired  effect ;  the  old  lady  ran  to 
the  wardrobe,  and  taking  up  the  medal,  put  it  around 
her  neck  this  time  to  remain.  Soon  experiencing  the 
sweet  and  powerful  influence  of  Mary  Immaculate,  so 
justly  called  the  Gate  of  Heaven,  in  a  few  days  she 
assisted  at  the  Holy  Sacrifice  and  listened  to  the  instruc¬ 
tion,  and  from  that  time  was  entirely  changed;  she 
confessed  and  made  her  Easter  Communion,  and  the 
deepest  compunction  and  gratitude  are  now  the  abiding 
sentiments  of  her  heart.  She  wished  to  remain  at  the 
church  door,  feeling  herself  unworthy  to  penetrate 
further  into  the  sacred  edifice,  and  it  was  with  the 
greatest  difficulty  her  friends  could  prevail  upon  her  to 
accept  a  place  nearer  the  altar.  She  never  ceases  to 
thank  God  and  Mary;  and  she  told  the  Sister  that,  from 
the  moment  the  medal  was  on  her  neck,  she  knew 
neither  peace  nor  rest  till  she  had  returned  to  her  duties, 
so  great  are  the  power  and  love  of  that  Virgin  who  is 
the  sovereign  Terror  of  demons. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


259 


CONVERSION  OE  A  SCANDALOUS  SINNER. 

Moirans ,  1877. 

The  Superioress  of  the  Sisters  of  Charity  at  Moirans, 
relates  as  follows  a  very  consoling  conversion,  redound¬ 
ing  to  the  glory  of  Mary  Immaculate: 

“The  most  important  manufacturer  of  our  village,  who 
employed  from  four  to  five  hundred  men  and  women, 
has  just  died,  and  contrary  to  all  expectations,  his  death 
was  penitent  and  consoling.  He  had  been  impious  and 
immoral,  and  the  profligate  characters  in  his  workshops 
were  a  curse  to  the  surrounding  country.  His  rudeness 
was  such,  that  everybody  trembled  before  him.  His 
wife  and  two  daughters,  pious  Christians,  silently 
bewailed  his  misconduct;  and  as  for  myself,  I  had  barely 
sufficient  acquaintance  with  him  to  render  justifiable 
my  calling  upon  him  in  any  urgent  need. 

“  One  morning  I  received  a  message  in  great  haste;  this 
person  was  very  sick  and  wished  to  see  me.  I  went  at 
once,  but  the  disease  was  of  so  serious  a  character  and 
its  progress  so  rapid,  that  I  saw  the  poor  man  on  the 
verge  of  the  grave  ere  I  could  find  a  means  of  turning 
his  thoughts  to  eternity.  I  had  told  his  wife  and 
daughters  to  give  him  a  medal  of  the  Immaculate  Con¬ 
ception,  but  he  refused  to  accept  it,  and  we  were  reduced 
to  the  necessity  of  stealthily  putting  it  under  his  pillow. 
On  the  third  day,  as  I  was  about  to  leave,  after  render¬ 
ing  him  all  the  care  and  attention  in  my  power,  he 
wished,  in  the  effusion  of  his  gratitude,  to  shake  hands 
with  me.  I  profited  by  the  opportunity  to  tell  him  how 
much  pleasure  he  could  give  me  by  consenting  to  receive 
the  cure,  who  had  just  come  to  see  him.  He  made  a 
sign  in  the  affirmative  and  with  a  smile  that  very  rarely 


260 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


parted  his  lips.  We  went  out  of  the  room,  leaving  him 
alone  with  the  priest,  whom  he  had  welcomed  cordially. 
In  half  an  hour  the  latter  returned  blessing  God,  for 
the  sick  man  had  made  his  confession.  He  now  con¬ 
sented  to  wear  the  medal,  and  that  evening  he  received 
Extreme  Unction,  but  not  the  Holy  Viaticum,  as  he  had 
spells  of  suffocation.  I  asked  his  wife  to  let  his  employees 
see  him,  that  they  might  be  edified  at  their  patron’s  con¬ 
duct.  The  request  was  granted,  but  not  many  came,  as 
the  workshops  were  closed  at  this  hour ;  those  who  did 
come,  prayed  a  few  minutes  beside  him.  Next  morning 
his  family  was  greatly  rejoiced  at  his  apparent  physical 
improvement,  but  their  hopes  were  deceived,  and  very 
soon  his  last  agony  began.  He  was  recommended  to  the 
prayers  of  the  parish;  the  whole  village  manifested  a 
touching  interest  in  his  condition,  and  his  employees  all 
came  to  see  him.  The  throng  around  the  dying  man 
was  renewed  every  quarter  of  an  hour,  and  we  recited 
the  Chaplet  aloud,  a  most  appropriate  devotion  for  this 
occasion,  the  last  moments  of  one  whom  the  Blessed 
Virgin  had  snatched  from  eternal  misery.  Amidst  this 
concert  of  praises  to  Mary,  he  expired.  The  Christian 
Brothers,  to  whom  he  had  been  very  hostile,  willingly 
aided  us  in  rendering  to  him  the  last  duties  of  religion.” 


CHAPTER  Y II. 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  DEVOTION  TO  MARY 


CROWNED  BY  THE  DEFINITION  OF  TIIE  IMMACULATE 

CONCEPTION. - 1.  OUR  LADY  OF  LA  SALETTE. - 

II.  THE  CHILDREN  OF  MARY. — III.  THE  DEFINITION 

‘  OF  THE  IMMACULATE  CONCEPTION. 

I. — Our  Lady  of  La  Salette. — 18 JfG. 

In  lier  first  manifestation  to  Sister  Catherine,  July  19, 
1830,  the  Immaculate  Virgin  announced  the  disasters 
which  threatened  Prance;  grief  was  depicted  upon  her 
countenance,  tears  stifled  her  voice,  she  earnestly  recom¬ 
mended  prayer  to  appease  the  wrath  of  God. 

Sixteen  years  later,  this  Mother  of  mercy,  appearing 
to  two  little  shepherd  children  upon  one  of  the  summits 
of  the  Alps,  repeated,  in  a  most  solemn  manner,  the 
same  warnings  and  the  same  counsels.  The  first  appa¬ 
rition  remains  in  obscurity,  but  a  knowledge  of  the 


061) 


262 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


second  has  been  spread  throughout  the  world,  and  with 
most  consoling  results.  The  miracle  of  La  Salette  has 
greatly  increased  devotion  to  the  Blessed  Virgin,  and 
given  Christians  a  clearer  idea  of  the  important  duties 
of  penance  and  prayer,  which,  in  reality,  are  the  embodi¬ 
ment  of  all  practical  piety. 

We  quote  the  best  authenticated  account  of  La  Salette, 
that  of  the  Abbe  Rousselot,  who  himself  received  it  from 
the  mouths  of  the  children. 

“  Two  peasant  children,  Melanie  Mathieu,  aged  four¬ 
teen  years,  and  Maximin  G-iraud,  aged  eleven,  both 
simple  and  ignorant,  as  might  naturally  be  expected  of 
their  age  and  condition,  were  together  upon  the  moun¬ 
tain  of  La  Salette,  which  overlooks  a  village  where  they 
were  at  service  under  different  masters.  Their  acquaint¬ 
ance  was  very  slight,  their  first  meeting  having  been 
only  the  day  before  the  occurrence  we  are  about  to  relate. 
When  the  Angelus  announced  the  hour  of  noon,  they 
went  to  soak  their  hard  bread  in  the  water  of  a  spring. 
After  this  rural  repast,  they  descended  a  little  farther, 
and  laying  down  their  crooks  beside  another  spring, 
then  dry,  they  seated  themselves  a  slight  distance  apart, 
upon  a  few  stones  which  had  been  piled  up  there,  and 
went  to  sleep. 

‘‘It  was  Saturday,  September  19th,  1846,  and  eve  of 
the  day  on  which  fell  the  Feast  of  Our  Lady's  Seven 
Dolors. 

“‘After  taking  the  cows  to  water,  and  eating  our 
lunch/  says  Maximin,  ‘  we  went  to  sleep  beside  a  stream, 
and  very  near  a  spring  which  was  dry.  Melanie  awoke 
first,  and  aroused  me  to  hunt  our  cows.  We  crossed 
the  stream,  and  going  in  an  opposite  direction,  saw  our 
cows  lying  down  on  the  other  side,  and  not  very  far  off/ 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


263 


44  4  1  came  down  first/  says  Melanie;  ‘when  I  was 
within  five  or  six  steps  of  the  stream,  I  perceived  a  light 
like  that  of  the  sun,  but  even  more  brilliant  and  not  the 
color  of  sunlight,  and  I  said  to  Maximin:  Come  quick 
to  see  the  bright  light  down  here.’  4  Where  is  it  ?  ’ 
inquired  Maximin,  coining  towards  me.  4 1  pointed  with 
my  finger  in  the  direction  of  the  spring,  and  he 
stood  still  when  he  saw  it.  Then  the  light  seemed  to 
open,  and  in  the  midst  of  it  appeared  a  Lady,  she  was 
seated,  and  her  head  resting  upon  her  hands.’  4  We  were 
both  frightened/  continues  Maximin,  4  and  Melanie,  with 
an  exclamation  of  terror,  let  fall  her  crook.’  4  Keep 
your  crook/  said  I,  4  as  for  me,  I  am  going  to  keep  mine. 
If  it  does  anything  to  us,  I  will  give  it  a  blow  with  my 
crook.’  And  the  Lady  arose.  She  crossed  her  arms, 
and  said  to  us :  4  Come  to  me,  my  children,  do  not  be 
afraid.  I  am  here  to  tell  you  something  very  important.’ 
All  our  fears  vanished,  we  went  towards  her  and  crossed 
the  stream,  and  the  Lady  advancing  a  few  steps,  wre  met 
at  the  place  where  Melanie  and  I  had  fallen  asleep. 
The  Lady  was  between  us,  and  she  wept  all  the  time  she 
was  talking.  4 1  saw  her  taars  flow/  adds  Melanie. 

44  4  If  my  people/  said  she,  4  do  not  humble  themselves, 
I  shall  be  forced  to  let  them  feel  the  weight  of  my  Son’s 
uplifted  arm.  I  have  stayed  it  heretofore,  but  it  now 
presses  so  heavily  that  I  can  scarcely  support  it  much 
longer.  And  all  the  while  I  am  suffering  thus  for  you, 
I  must  pray  without  ceasing  if  I  wish  to  prevent  your 
abandonment  by  my  Son.  And,  moreover,  you  do  not 
appreciate  it.’ 

44  4  In  vain  will  you  pray,  in  vain  will  you  strive,  never 
can  you  recompense  what  I  have  undergone  for  you.  I 
have  given  you  six  days  of  the  week  wherein  to  work, 


264 


THE  MIKACULOUS  MEDAL. 


the  seventh  I  reserved  for  myself,  and  even  that  is  denied 
me!  It  is  this  which  weighs  down  my  Son’s  arm.’ 

“‘Even  those  who  drive  carts  must  curse,  and  mingle 
my  Son’s  name  with  their  oaths.’ 

“  ‘  These  are  the  two  things  that  weigh  down  my  Son’s 
arm.’ 

“‘If  the  harvest  fails,  it  is  for  no  other  reason  than 
your  sins.  I  tried  last  year  to  make  you  see  this  in  the 
failure  of  the  potato  crop.  You  took  no  account  of  it. 
On  the  contrary,  when  you  found  the  potatoes  rotted, 
you  swore  and  mingled  my  Son’s  name  with  your  male¬ 
dictions.  The  potatoes  will  continue  to  rot,  at  Chris- 
mas  there  will  be  none.’ 

“I  did  not  know  what  this  meant,”  said  Melanie,  “for 
in  our  part  of  the  country  we  do  not  call  them  potatoes. 
I  asked  Maximin  what  they  were,  and  the  Lady  said  to 
me : 

“‘Ah!  my  children,  you  do  not  understand  me,  I  will 
use  other  language.’ 

“The  Blessed  Virgin  now  repeated  the  preceding  in 
patois,  and  the  remainder  of  her  discourse  was  also  in 
patois.  We  give  the  translation  as  follows: 

“  ‘  If  you  have  wheat,  it  must  not  be  sown,  the  ani¬ 
mals  will  devour  what  you  sow;  and  should  any  remain, 
it  will  yield  naught  but  dust  when  threshed.’ 

“‘There  will  be  a  great  famine.  Before  the  famine 
comes,  little  children  under  seven  years  of  age,  will  be 
seized  with  fright  and  die  in  the  arms  of  those  who  are 
holding  them.  Some  will  do  penance  by  reason  of  the 
famine.  Even  the  nuts  will  fail  and  the  grapes  rot.’ 

“After  these  words,  the  beautiful  Lady  continued  to 
speak  aloud  to  Maximin.  Though  seeing  the  motion  of 
her  lips,  Melanie  hears  nothing.  Maximin  receives  a 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


265 


secret  in  French.  Then  the  Blessed  Virgin  addresses 
herself  to  the  little  girl,  and  Maximin  ceases  to  hear  her 
voice.  She  likewise  confides  to  Melanie  a  secret  in 
French,  but  a  more  lengthy  secret  it  appears  than  that 
entrusted  to  Maximin.  Continuing  her  discourse  in 
patois ,  and  so  as  to  be  heard  by  both,  she  adds:  ‘If  they 
turn  aside  from  their  evil  ways,  the  very  rocks  and  stones 
will  be  changed  into  heaps  of  grain,  and  potatoes  will  be 
found  scattered  over  the  fields.’ 

“  The  Queen  of  Heaven  then  addressed  herself  more 
directly  to  the  children. 

“  ‘  Do  you  say  your  prayers  with  devotion,  my  chil¬ 
dren  ?  ’ 

“  ‘  Oh,  no,  Madame/  they  both  answered,  ‘  we  say  them 
with  very  little  devotion.’ 

“Our  divine  Mother  continued:  ‘Ah!  my  children, 
you  must  say  them  fervently  evening  and  morning. 
When  you  have  not  the  time,  and  cannot  do  better,  say 
an  Our  Father  and  a  Hail  Mary ;  and  when  you  have 
the  time  you  must  say  more. 

“‘Ho  one  goes  to  Mass,  except  a  few  aged  women ; 
all  the  rest  in  summer  spend  Sunday  working,  and  in 
winter,  when  at  a  loss  for  something  to  do,  they  go  to 
Mass  only  to  ridicule  religion;  and  during  Lent  they  fre¬ 
quent  the  shambles  as  if  they  were  dogs.’ 

“  After  a  few  more  words,  reminding  Maximin  that  he 
had  already  seen  the  failure  of  the  grain,  the  august 
Queen  finished  in  French  as  follows:  ‘Ah!  my 
children,  tell  this  to  all  my  people.’  And  before  leaving 
them,  she  repeated  the  command. 

“The  two  children  add:  ‘Then  she  ascended  about 
fifteen  steps,  to  the  place  where  we  had  gone  to  look  after 

our  cows.  Her  feet  barely  touched  the  surface  of  the 

%* 


23 


2G6 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


verdure,  which  did  not  even  bend  beneath  her,  she 
glided  over  the  surface  as  if  suspended  in  the  air,  and 
impelled  by  some  invisible  power.  We  followed  her, 
Melanie  a  little  ahead,  and  I  two  or  three  steps  from  the 
Lady’s  side.  The  beautiful  Lady  was  now  gently 
elevated  to  about  the  height  of  a  yard,’  said  the  children. 
‘  She  remained  thus  suspended  in  the  air  for  a  moment. 
She  glances  up  to  Heaven  and  then  at  the  earth,  her 
head  disappears  from  our  view,  next  her  a?ms,  and  lastly 
her  feet.  She  seemed  to  melt  away.  There  remained  a 
brilliant  light  that  gleamed  upon  my  hands,  and  the 
flowers  at  her  feet,  but  that  was  all.’ 

“At  the  first  words  of  his  son’s  narration,  Maximin’s 
father  began  to  laugh,  but  very  soon  recognizing  the 
marks  of  incontestable  sincerity,  he  hastened  to  comply 
with  his  Christian  duties,  so  long  neglected.  The 
neighboring  inhabitants  followed  his  example,  there 
were  no  more  blasphemies,  no  more  profanation  of 
Sunday,  the  whole  country  was  soon  tranformed,  even 
maternally.  Like  those  of  Jonas  to  Nineveh,  the 
prophetic  warnings  of  the  divine  Messenger  were  con¬ 
ditional.  They  were  fulfilled  in  general,  as  can  still  be 
remembered.  ” 1 

The  apparition  of  La  Salette,  as  is  the  case  with  all 
extraordinary  events,  Avas  variously  appreciated  even 
among  Catholics,  some  receiving  the  account  with 
enthusiastic  confidence,  others  strongly  contesting  the 
reality.  But  for  a  long  time  doubts  have  ceased,  Prov¬ 
idence  having,  by  numberless  miracles,  confirmed  the 
faith  of  those  who  believed ;  and  the  mountain  sanctified 
by  Mary’s  presence,  has  never  ceased  to  be  visited  by 


1  Several  details  of  this  account  have  been  derived  from  “  Illustrious 
Pilgrim  Shrines.” 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


267 


pilgrims  from  the  most  distant  countries.  Mgr.  De 
Bruillard,  Bishop  of  Grenoble,  anxious  to  prevent  illu¬ 
sion  on  so  important  a  question,  nominated  a  commission 
composed  of  most  competent  persons,  to  examine  and 
pass  judgment  upon  this  apparition.  The  result  being 
in  the  affirmative.  His  Grace,  in  a  circular  of  September 
19th,  1851,  declared  as  follows  : 

“  We  assert  that  the  apparition  of  the  Blessed  Virgin 
to  two  little  peasants,  the  19th  of  September,  1846,  upon 
one  of  the  peaks  of  the  Alps,  situated  in  the  parish  of 
La  Salette,  of  the  archpresbytery  of  Corps,  bears  every 
mark  of  truth,  and  that  the  faithful  are  confirmed  in 
believing  it  indubitable  and  certain. 

“Wherefore,  to  testify  our  lively  gratitude  to  God  and 
the  glorious  Virgin  Mary,  we  authorize  the  devotion  to 
Our  Lady  of  La  Salette.” 

The  circular,  before  publication,  was  submitted  to  the 
Holy  See,  whose  approval  it  received,  and  Mgr.  De  Bruil- 
lard’s  two  successors  have  always  endorsed  his  apprecia¬ 
tion  of  the  apparition. 

Consequently,  this  devotion  is  invested  with  every 
guarantee  of  authenticity  that  the  severest  criticism 
could  exact. 

A  church  of  the  Byzantine  style  and  graceful  appear¬ 
ance  is  erected  upon  the  holy  mountain,  near  where  the 
apparition  took  place.  The  identical  spot  remains  uncov¬ 
ered,  and  the  grass  still  grows  upon  the  soil  hallowed  by 
Mary’s  sacred  footsteps ;  a  series  of  crosses,  fourteen  in 
number,  to  which  are  attached  the  indulgences  of  the 
via  crucis ,  indicate  the  path  she  took.  The  spring, 
formerly  intermittent,  has  been  inexhaustible  since  the 
apparition,  and  its  wraters  have  worked  miracles.  Hear 
the  church,  a  convent  has  been  built  to  accommodate 


268 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


the  numberless  pilgrims,  who  daily  resort  hither  in  the 
favorable  season.  Numerous  chapels,  dedicated  to  Our 
Lady  of  La  Salette,  are  scattered  throughout  Christ¬ 
endom,  and  abundant  graces  repay  the  faith  of  those 
who  in  these  sacred  shrines  invoke  her  intercession. 


II. — The  Children  of  Mary. — 18J+7. 

Lome,  the  guardian  of  our  Faith  and  Catholic  tradi¬ 
tions,  has  given  municipal  privileges  to  the  Children  of 
Mary,  in  consecrating  to  them  a  chapel  in  one  of  her 
most  celebrated  churches,  St.  Agnes  Beyond  the  Walls. 
The  Italian  sodalities  are  all  inscribed  there,  and  repre¬ 
sented  by  a  group  of  the  children  of  Mary  surrounding 
this  young  Saint,  who  in  the  third  century  was  martyred 
for  her  virginity.  They  seem  to  say  to  her,  “Agnes, 
you  are  our  eldest  Sister,  the  well  beloved  of  Jesus 
Christ  and  His  Mother/’ 

This  place  of  honor,  this  representation  proclaim  most 
eloquently,  that  the  Children  of  Mary  form  in  the 
Church,  a  family  as  ancient  as  Catholicity  itself. 

Nearly  nineteen  centuries  ago,  Jesus,  our  Redeemer, 
was  in  the  agony  of  death  upon  the  tree  of  the  cross, 
which  his  love  had  chosen  as  the  instrument  of  our 
redemption ;  “  seeing,”  says  the  Evangelist,  “  that  all 
was  consummated  ”  for  our  salvation,  He  wished  to  place 
the  seal  upon  His  work,  by  making  His  last  will  and 
testament. 

Looking  first  at  Mary,  His  Mother,  and  then  at  John, 
the  beloved  disciple,  he  made  John  a  Child  of  Mary  in 
these  memorable  wTords:  “  Ecce  Mater  tua ,  ecce  films 
tuns:  Behold  thy  Mother,  behold  thy  son.” 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


269 


Such  is  the  origin  of  the  Children  of  Mary.  We 
believe  with  the  holy  Church,  that  the  eternal  Word, 
after  becoming  incarnate  to  render  men  redeemed  with 
His  blood,  the  Children  of  His  heavenly  Father,  gave 
them  also,  at  the  hour  of  His  death,  His  own  Mother  to 
be  theirs.  We  know  likewise,  that  among  the  children 
of  every  family,  there  is  always  one  most  tenderly 
attached  to  the  mother,  for  instance,  Jacob  and  Rebecca; 
John  and  Mary. 

Even  so,  in  the  bosom  of  the  great  family  of  Catho¬ 
licity,  do  we  find  in  all  ages,  souls  jealous  of  rendering  to 
Mary  the  most  intimate  filial  devotion,  selecting  her  in 
an  especial  manner,  for  their  model  and  protectress. 

Such  are  the  religious  orders  particularly  devoted  to 
her  service,  also,  the  confraternities  established  for  the 
same  purpose  in  many  parishes.  The  Society  of  Jesus, 
which  was  founded  in  the  sixteenth  century,  laboring 
zealously  to  extend  the  glory  of  God  among  the  youth 
under  its  charge,  found  no  means  so  effectual  in  forming 
hearts  to  virtue  and  piety,  as  that  of  placing  them  under 
Mary’s  protection ;  and  the  celebrated  Association  of  the 
Prima  Primaria,  canonically  erected  by  Pope  Gregory 
XIII,  in  1584,  became  the  parent  stem  of  all  the  congre¬ 
gations,  subsequently  found  in  honor  of  the  Mother  of 
God. 

It  was  reserved  for  our  age,  to  give  full  development 
to  this  fruitful  devotion,  by  popularizing  and  thus 
making  it  a  powerful  means  of  salvation.  In  placing 
themselves  under  the  patronage  of  the  Immaculate  Con¬ 
ception,  the  Children  of  Mary  cannot  fail  to  obtain  from 
their  divine  Mother  the  most  abundant  and  precious 
benedictions. 

In  1830,  the  Immaculate  Virgin  had  uttered,  a 


23* 


270 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


> 


prophecy  which  resounded  incessantly  in  the  heart  of 
the  missionary,  to  whom  was  confided  the  account  of 
the  apparitions  of  the  medal.  “The  Blessed  Virgin 
wishes  you  to  found  a  congregation,  of  which  you  will 
be  the  Superior,  a  confraternity  of  Children  of  Mary ; 
the  Blessed  Virgin  will  bestow  many  graces  upon  it  as 
well  as  upon  yourself,  indulgences  will  be  granted  it. 
The  month  of  Mary  will  be  celebrated  with  great 
solemnity;  Mary  loves  these  festivals;  she  will  requite 
their  observance  with  abundant  graces.” 

But  why  this  command  and  this  prediction  of  the 
Queen  of  Heaven  to  her  servant,  in  regard  to  something 
which  was  not  all  new  ? 

Sodalities  of  the  Children  of  Mary  already  existed 
among  the  numberless  youths  educated  by  the  Fathers 
of  the  Society  of  Jesus.  And  following  their  example, 
the  Ladies  of  the  Sacred  Heart  had  formed  similar  asso¬ 
ciations  among  their  scholars,  and  in  1S32,  had  even 
established  them  for  ladies  in  the  world,  under  the  invo¬ 
cation  of  the  Immaculate  Conception.  It  would  seem 
then  that  a  new  work  was  superfluous. 

It  is  true,  Associations  of  the  Children  of  Mary  already 
existed  and  accomplished  much  good,  but  they  were 
confined  to  a  few  isolated  places,  and  recruited  from  a 
chosen  class,  they  were  not  popular;  and  Mary  designed 
as  elements  of  the  future  work,  that  multitude  of  young 
girls  in  the  ordinary  walks  of  life,  surrounded  by  all  the 
trials,  exposed  to  all  the  dangers  of  the  world,  who 
to-day  form  her  blessed  family,  whose  innocence  she 
guards,  whose  modest  virtues  she  encourages,  and  from 
whom  she  receives  in  exchange,  a  tribute  of  love,  praises 
and  a  visible  service  acceptable  to  her  heart.  Let  us 
speak  a  word  concerning  its  establishment.  When  the 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


271 


apostolic  heart  of  M.  Aladel  received  Sister  Catherine’s 
consoling  predictions,  he  did  not  fally  comprehend  how 
he,  a  simple  missionary,  should  accomplish  the  designs 
of  the  Queen  of  Heaven. 

Whilst  quietly  awaiting  the  propitious  hour  and  means 
foreseen  by  Providence,  he  seized  every  opportunity  of 
speaking  to  the  children  and  young  people  of  Mary’s 
bounty  and  the  happiness  of  belonging  to  her.  His 
simplicity  and  animation,  when  discoursing  upon  this 
his  favorite  theme,  attracted  all  hearts;  his  listeners 
hung  entranced  upon  the  good  father’s  words ;  and  the 
unction  of  grace  sustaining  the  ardor  he  had  enkindled, 
the  associations  were  formed  by  way  of  trial,  in  the 
houses  of  the  Daughters  of  Charity,  where  M.  Aladel 
had  officiated. 

Such  were  those  of  the  Providence  Orphanage  in 
Paris,  of  the  House  of  Charity  of  St.  Medard,  of  the 
Madeleine;  also,  those  of  St.  Flour,  Mainsat,  Aurillac, 
established  from  1836  to  1846.  The  young  girls,  who 
were  externs,  very  soon  rivaled  the  inmates  of  the  estab¬ 
lishments  in  obtaining  similar  favors;  several  new 
associations  were  begun  in  the  year  1846,  those  of 
St.  Vincent  de  Paul,  St.  Eoch,  St.  Paul,  St.  Louis,  in 
Paris,  and  others  in  Toulouse,  Bruguiere,  etc.,  in  the 
province. 

Whilst  in  Eome  in  1847,  M.  Etienne,  Superior  General 
of  the  Priests  of  the  Mission  and  Daughters  of  Charity, 
obtained  from  the  Sovereign  Pontiff  a  rescript  dated 
June  20th,  empowering  him  and  his  successors  to  estab¬ 
lish  among  the  scholars  attending  the  schools  of  the 
Daughters  of  Charity  a  pious  confraternity,  under  the 
title  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  of  the  Most  Blessed 
Virgin,  with  all  the  indulgences  accorded  the  Congre- 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


272 

gation  of  the  holy  Virgin  established  at  Rome  for  tnc 
scholars  of  the  Society  of  Jesus. 

Three  years  later,  the  Sovereign  Pontiff  extended  a 
similar  favor  to  the  youths  educated  by  the  Priests  of 
the  Mission;  also,  to  the  little  boys  in  charge  of  the 
Daughters  of  Charity. 

From  this  time,  1847,  thanks  to  the  benediction  of 
Pius  IX,  the  Sodality  of  the  Children  of  Mary,  spread 


The  Miraculous  Medal  adopted  as  the  Livery  of  the  Children  of  Mary. 

rapidly  in  all  quarters  of  the  globe,  wherever  the 
Daughters  of  Charity  were  established.  A  manual  con¬ 
taining  the  rules  of  the  Association,  its  privileges  and 
obligations,  was  compiled  by  M.  Aladel,  the  Director  of 
the  work.  The  livery  naturally  adopted  by  the  Children 
of  Mary  was  the  Miraculous  Medal,  suspended  from  a 
blue  ribbon. 

The  new  Association  from  its  very  origin  gave  a  won- 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


273 


derful  impulse  to  youthful  piety;  humble  girls,  earning 
their  daily  bread,  practiced  the  most  heroic  virtues, 
under  the  influence  of  a  desire  to  become  faithful  Chil¬ 
dren  of  Mary;  and,  sustained  by  the  same  spirit,  the 
poorest  courageously  resisted  temptation,  and  complied 
with  those  duties  so  little  esteemed  at  the  present  day — 
filial  deyotion  and  self-denial. 

To  these  precious  fruits  are  also  joined  some  beautiful 


The  Miraculous  Medal  adopted  as  the  Livery  of  the  Children  of  Mary. 

flowers  of  devotion;  how  eagerly  the  Children  of  Mary 
repair  to  re-unions  of  the  Association,  especially  on  all 
their  Mother’s  feasts,  chanting  her  praises  and  exciting 
one  another  to  fervent  piety. 

But  the  death  of  these  young  girls  is  still  more 
admirable  than  their  life;  many  of  them  stricken  down 
in  the  very  bloom  of  youth,  fortified  with  their  medal 
and  ribbon  as  with  a  precious  talisman,  smile  at  death 
and  defy  hell. 


274  THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 

Thirty  years  have  passed  since  the  grain  of  mustard 
seed  was  confided  to  the  earth,  and  it  has  now  become 
an  immense  tree,  whose  branches  overshadow  the  most 
distant  countries.  Europe  numbers  nearly  a  thousand 
of  these  Sodalities,  about  six  hundred  being  composed  of 
externs,  or  mixed  associates.  They  amount,  in  other 
portions  of  the  world  to  nearly  two  hundred.  This  dis¬ 
plays  the  visible  effects  of  the  benediction  of  St.  Peter’s 
Successor;  the  promises  made  in  1830  were  not  realized 
until  they  had  received  the  approbation  of  the  Vicar  of 
Jesus  Christ,  Pius  IX.,  whose  name  will  always  be  dear 
to  the  Children  of  Mary. 

The  Associations  vary  in  number  from  ten  to  three 
hundred  sodalists,  which  gives  us  an  average  of  eighty 
thousand  young  girls,  courageously  holding  themselves 
aloof  from  satan’s  snares  and  pomps,  and  leading  a  life 
of  purity  and  piety  amidst  the  seductions  of  a  corrupt 
world. 

Surely  this  must  be  a  miracle  of  God’s  right  hand 
and  Mary’s  bounty! 

We  have  thought  it  would  not  be  uninteresting  to  the 
readers,  to  give  the  statistics  for  the  end  of  the  year 
1877,  of  the  Sodalities  of  the  Children  of  Mary,  estab¬ 
lished  in  the  houses  of  the  Daughters  of  Charity 
throughout  the  world. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL, 


275 


LIST  OF  THE 

SODALITIES  OF  CHILDREN  OF  MARY. 


SODALITIES. 


Internal. 

External 

and 

Mixed. 

France . 

..287 

451  [ 

Europe. 

(Exclusive  ol  France.) 

Belgium . 

..  11 

14  1 

Switzerland . 

...  1 

7 

Italy . 

64 

Spain . 

..  17 

25 

Portugal . 

1 

Great  Britain . . . 

..  2 

13 

Poland . 

.  8 

9 

Prussia . 

5 

Austria ......  . . 

..  4 

11 

Greece . 

1 

Turkey . 

..  2 

3  J 

Asia. 

Turkey .  2 

Persia . 

China . 

Africa. 


Egypt . 

3 

2 

Algeria . 

3 

17 

Canary  Isles . 

1 

America. 

United  States .... 

11 

44 

Gautemala . 

4 

3 

Brazil . 

11 

9 

Peru . 

9 

6 

La  Plata . 

1 

6 

Chili . 

3 

1 

Cuba . 

5 

4 

Mexico . 

9 

7 

Ecuador. . . 

1 

1 

Oceanica. 

Philippine  Isles. .. 

1 

6 

SUMMARY. 

Internal  Sodalities. . 287 

External  and  Mixed . 451 


Internal  Sodalities . 100 

External  and  Mixed . 153 


7 

2 

1 


Internal  Sodalities .  2 

External  and  Mixed . 10 

Internal  Sodalities . .  6 

External  and  Mixed . 20 


Internal  Sodalities. . , 
External  and  Mixed. 


54 

81 


)  Internal  Sodalities .  1 

j  External  and  Mixed .  6 


.450 


721 


Total 


Total 


1,171 


276 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


III.*— -Definition  ofi  the  Immaculate  Conception . 

We  have  observed  several  times  in  the  course  of  this 
work,  that  the  principal  end  of  the  apparition  of  1830, 
was  to  popularize  belief  in  the  Immaculate  Conception. 
The  facts  we  have  related,  prove  most  conclusively  that, 
thanks  to  the  Miraculous  Medal,  this  object  has  been 
fully  attained. 

As  a  preparation  for  the  accomplishment  of  this  great 
design,  Providence  placed  in  St.  Peter’s  chair,  a  Pontiff 
animated  with  the  most  filial  tenderness  for  Mary,  and 
inspired  him  from  the  beginning  of  his  pontificate,  with 
the  desire  of  glorifying  the  most  holy  Mother  of  Cod,  by 
proclaiming  the  Immaculate  Conception  an  article  of 
Paith.  And  this  hope,  this  desire,  had  Pius  IX,  in  the 
ninth  year  of  his  reign,  the  happiness  of  realizing  amidst 
the  universal  applause  of  the  Catholic  world. 

We  quote  below  from  M.  Villefranche’s  beautiful 
History  of  Pius  IX,  the  account  of  this  memorable 
event: 

“  By  an  Encyclical  dated  from  Gaeta,  Pius  IX  had 
interrogated  the  Episcopacy  of  the  Universal  Church, 
on  the  subject  of  the  belief  in  the  Immaculate  Concep¬ 
tion.  The  answers  received  were  six  hundred  and  three 
in  number.  Five  hundred  and  forty-six  Bishops 
earnestly  entreated  the  doctrinal  definition,  a  few  hesi¬ 
tated,  though  only  as  to  whether  it  were  an  opportune 
moment  or  not  for  the  decision,  for  the  sentiment  of  the 
Catholic  world  was  in  unison  as  regards  the  belief  itself. 

“To  assist  at  this  solemnity,  Pius  IX  summoned  to 
his  presence,  all  the  Bishops  who  could  repair  to  Borne. 
They  came  five  hundred  and  ninety-two  in  number,  and 
from  all  quarters  of  the  globe  except  Russia,  where  they 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


277 


were  held  in  check  by  the  suspicious  despotism  of  the 
Emperor  Nicholas.  These  prelates  put  the  finishing 
touch  to  the  work  of  the  commission  charged  with  pre¬ 
paring  the  Bull ;  hut  at  the  very  moment  of  making  the 
final  pause  in  its  rendition,  it  was  asked  if  the  Bishops 
assisted  there  as  judges,  to  pronounce  the  definition 
simultaneously  with  the  Successor  of  St.  Peter,  and  if 
their  presence  must  be  mentioned  as  judges,  or,  if  the 
supreme  judgment  should  not  be  attributed  to  the  word 
of  the  Sovereign  Pontiff  alone.  The  debate  terminated 
suddenly,  as  if  by  the  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

‘  It  was  the  last  sitting,’  says  Mgr.  Audisio,  an  eye¬ 
witness  ;  ‘  the  hour  of  noon  had  just  been  sounded,  * 
every  knee  was  bent  to  recite  the  Angelas.  Then  each 
one  resumed  his  place,  and  scarcely  had  a  word  been 
spoken,  when  there  arose  a  universal  acclamation  to  the 
Holy  Father,  a  cry  of  eternal  adherence  to  the  Primacy 
of  St.  Peter’s  See,  and  the  debate  was  ended:’  ‘ Petre , 
doce  nos  ;  confirma  fratres  tuos  !  (Peter,  teach  us ;  con¬ 
firm  thy  brethren  !)  ’  And  the  instruction  these  pastors 
asked  of  the  supreme  Pastor  was  the  definition  of  the 
Immaculate  Conception. 

“  The  8th  of  December,  1854,  was  the  grand  day,  the 
triumphal  day,  which,  according  to  the  beautiful  words 
of  Mgr.  Dupanloup’s  circular,  ‘crowns  the  hopes  of  past 
ages,  blesses  the  present  age,  evokes  the  gratitude  of 
future  generations,  and  leaves  an  imperishable  memory ; 
the  day  that  witnessed  the  first  definition  of  Faith, 
which  was  not  preceded  by  dissension  and  followed  by 
heresy.’  All  Romo  rejoiced.  Immense  multitudes,  repre¬ 
senting  every  tongue  and  nation  on  the  globe,  thronged 
the  approaches  to  the  vast  Basilica  of  St.  Peter’s,  far  too 
small  to  accommodate  all  who  came.  Soon,  the  Bishops 


24 


278 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


were  seen  forming  into  the  line  of  march,  ranged  accord¬ 
ing  to  their  seniority,  and  followed  by  the  Cardinals. 
The  Sovereign  Pontiff,  amidst  the  most  brilliant  sur¬ 
roundings,  appeared  last,  whilst  the  chant  of  the  Litany 
of  the  Saints,  wafted  to  Heaven,  invited  the  celestial 
court  to  unite  with  the  Church  militant  in  honoring  the 
Queen  of  Angels  and  men.  Seated  upon  his  throne, 
Pius  IX  received  the  obeisance  of  the  Cardinals  and 
Bishops,  after  which  the  Pontifical  Mass  began. 

‘‘When  the  Gospel  had  been  chanted  in  Greek  and 
Latin,  Cardinal  Macchi,  Dean  of  the  Sacred  College, 
accompanied  by  the  Dean  of  the  Archbishops,  and  the 
Dean  of  the  Bishops  present,  with  an  Archbishop  of  the 
Greek  rite  and  one  of  the  Armenian,  presented  them¬ 
selves  at  the  foot  of  the  throne,  and  supplicated  the 
Holy  Father,  in  the  name  of  the  universal  Church,  to 
raise  his  Apostolic  voice  and  pronounce  the  dogmatic 
decree  of  the  Immaculate  Conception.  The  Pope  replied 
that  he  willingly  granted  this  prayer,  but  ere  doing  so 
he  would  invoke  once  more  the  assistance  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.  And,  now,  every  voice  united  in  the  solemn 
strains  of  the  Veni  Creator.  When  the  chant  had  ceased, 
the  Pope  arose,  and  in  that  grave,  sonorous,  majestic 
voice,  to  whose  profound  charm  millions  of  the  faithful 
have  borne  testimony,  commenced  reading  the  Bull. 

“He  established:  first,  the  theological  motives  for 
belief  in  Mary’s  privilege;  then  he  adduced  the  ancient 
and  universal  traditions  both  of  the  East  and  West,  the 
testimony  of  religious  orders  and  schools  of  theology, 
of  the  holy  Fathers  and  the  Councils,  and  finally,  the 
pontifical  records,  ancient  as  well  as  modern.  His  coun¬ 
tenance,  as  he  pronounced  the  words  inscribed  upon 
these  pious  and  magnificent  documents,  betrayed  his 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


279 


emotion.  Several  times  he  was  so  overcome  that  for  a 
few  moments  it  was  impossible  for  him  to  proceed. 
‘And  consequently/  he  adds,  ‘after  having  offered 
unceasingly  in  humility  and  fasting,  our  own  prayers 
and  the  public  prayers  of  the  Church  to  God  the  Father 
through  His  Son,  that  He  would  deign  to  direct  and 
confirm  our  thoughts  by  the  inspiration  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  after  having  implored  the  assistance  of  all  the 
celestial  court,  ...  in  honor  of  the  holy  and 
indivisible  Trinity,  for  the  glory  of  the  Virgin  Mother 
of  God,  for  the  exaltation  of  the  Catholic  Faith  and  the 
increase  of  the  Christian  religion,  by  the  authority  of 
Our  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ,  the  blessed  Apostles,  Peter 
and  Paul,  and  our  own/  *  *  *  * 

“Here  his  voice  was  stifled  with  emotion,  and  he 
paused  an  instant  to  wipe  away  the  tears.  The  assistants, 
deeply  affected  as  well  as  himself,  but  mute  with  respect 
and  admiration,  awaited  in  profound  silence  the  contin¬ 
uation.  In  a  clear,  strong  voice,  slightly  elevated  by 
enthusiasm,  he  proceeded : 

“‘We  declare,  profess,  and  define,  that  the  doctrine 
affirming  that  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary  was  preserved 
and  exempt  from  all  stain  of  original  sin,  from  the  first 
instant  of  her  conception,  in  view  of  the  merits  of  Jesus 
Christ,  Saviour  of  men,  is  a  doctrine  revealed  by  God, 
and  for  this  reason,  all  the  faithful  must  believe  it  with 
firm  and  unwavering  faith.  Wherefore,  if  any  one  should 
have  the  presumption,  which  God  forbid,  to  allow  a 
belief  contrary  to  what  we  have  just  defined,  let  him 
know  that  he  wrecks  his  faith  and  separates  himself 
from  the  unity  of  the  Church.’ 

“  The  Cardinal  Dean,  prostrating  himself  a  second 
time  at  the  feet  of  the  Pontiff,  supplicated  him  to 


280 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


publish  the  Apostolic  letters  containing  the  definition ; 
the  Promoter  of  the  Faith,  accompanied  by  the  Apos¬ 
tolic  Prothonotary  also  presented  themselves,  to  beg  that 
a  verbal  process  of  the  decree  be  prepared.  And  now 
the  cannon  of  the  castle  of  St.  Angelo  and  all  the  bells 
of  the  Eternal  City,  announced  the  glorification  of  the 
Immaculate  Virgin ! 

“  In  the  evening,  Rome,  en wreathed  in  illuminations, 
and  crowned  with  inscriptions  and  transparencies, 
resounded  with  joyous  music,  and  was  imitated  at  that 
very  time  by  thousands  of  cities  and  villages  all  over 
the  face  of  the  globe.  If  we  were  to  compile  an  account 
of  the  pious  manifestations  relating  to  this  event,  it 
would  fill,  not  volumes,  but  libraries.  The  Bishops’ 
responses  to  the  Pope  before  the  definition  were  printed 
in  nine  volumes ;  the  Bull  itself,  translated  under  the 
care  of  a  learned  French  Sulpitian  into  every  tongue 
and  idiom  of  the  universe,  filled  about  ten  volumes;  the 
pastoral  instructions,  publishing  and  explaining  the 
Bull,  and  the  articles  on  the  subject  in  religious  journals, 
would  certainly  require  several  hundred,  especially  if  we 
add  thereto  the  poems,  scraps  of  eloquence,  and  descrip¬ 
tions  of  the  monuments  and  fetes.  We  should  not  omit 
mention  here  of  the  spontaneous  and  incomparable 
periodical  illuminations  at  Lyons,  each  time  the  course 
of  the  year  brings  round  the  memorable  8th  of 
December.” 

Pius  IX  knew  that  the  Catholic  movement  leading  to 
the  definition  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  had  origi¬ 
nated  in  France,  and  he  was  happy  to  see  the  French 
people  enthusiastically  welcome  the  Pontifical  decree  of 
December  8  th,  and  celebrate  with  unparalleled  magnifi¬ 
cence  Mary’s  glorious  privilege.  Henceforth,  the  love 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


281 


he  bore  that  country  was  firmly  rooted  in  his  heart,  and 
her  misfortunes  had  but  increased  his  tenderness  and 
compassion.  It  consoles  us  to  insert  here  the  prayer 
to  the  Blessed  Virgin  which  he  composed,  and  recited 
daily  to  obtain  for  her  the  protection  of  the  Queen  of 
Heaven : 

“0  Mary!  conceived  without  sin,  look  doiyn  upon 
France,  pray  for  France,  save  France !  The  greater  her 
guilt,  the  more  need  of  your  intercession.  Only  a  word 
to  Jesus  reposing  in  your  arms,  and  France  is  saved.” 

“0  Jesus!  obedient  to  Mary,  save  France!” 


CHAPTER  Y 1 1 1. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL 

THE  WAE. 

The  wars  which  have  taken -place  since  the  year  1854, 
the  epoch  of  the  definition  of  the  Immaculate  Concep¬ 
tion,  have  presented  a  spectacle  to  which  the  world  was 
unaccustomed.  Not  only  were  priests  called  upon  to 
administer  to  the  spiritual  necessities  of  the  soldiers  in 
camps  and  ambulances,  but  Sisters  also  were  charged 
with  the  care  of  the  sick  and  wounded.  The  priest’s 
cassock  and  the  robe  of  the  religions,  became  almost  as 
familiar  to  the  eye  as  the  military  costume  itself. 
Sisters  of  Charity  accompanied  the  armies  in  the  wars  of 
the  East,  in  1854;  in  Italy,  in  1859;  in  the  United 
States,  in  1861;  in  Mexico,  in  1864;  in  Austria  and 
Prussia,  in  1866 ;  in  France  and  Germany,  in  1870 ;  and 
we  find  them  ministering  to  the  -Russian  army  and  also 
the  Turkish  ambulance  in  1877.  For  them  no  enemies 


(383) 


283 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 

«* 

existed;  the  camps  of  both  belligerents  claimed  their 
attention,  they  were  equally  devoted  to  all  who  needed 
their  ministry  of  charity. 

During  the  hardships  and  dangers  of  war,  chaplains 
and  Sisters  could  not  fail  to  invoke  the  Blessed  Virgin, 
and  the  Miraculous  Medal  naturally  became  the  sign  of 
the  soldier’s  devotion  and  the  pledge  of  our  merciful 
Mother’s  protection,  against  the  moral  and  physical 
dangers  war  brings  in  its  train.  The  medal  was 
profusely  distributed;  it  was  accepted  and  worn  with 
confidence;  even  Protestants  and  Schismatics  asking 
eagerly  for  it;  officers  as  well  as  private  soldiers  attach¬ 
ing  it  to  their  uniforms  when  they  set  out  for  the  combat ; 
the  sick  employed  it  to  obtain  recovery,  or  at  least,  an 
alleviation  of  their  sufferings;  the  dying  kissed  it  with 
love ;  many  attributed  to  it  their  preservation  in  battle, 
and  a  still  greater  number  were  indebted  to  it  for  their 
eternal  salvation. 

In  proof  of  the  above,  we  shall  present  some  facts, 
selected  from  the  thousands  related  in  the  correspon¬ 
dence  of  the  missionaries  and  Sisters  who  followed  the 
several  armies. 


WAR  IN'  THE  EAST,  EROM  1854  to  1856. 

“  On  the  Feast  of  the  Assumption,  we  shall  have  at 
Varna,  a  beautiful  religious  ceremony,  at  which  the 
whole  army  will  assist.  I  have  brought  from  Constan¬ 
tinople  a  banner  of  the  Blessed  Virgin ;  this  we  will  set 
up,  and  confidently  invoking  Mary,  we  know  she  will 
obtain  the  cessation  of  the  cholera,  and  success  of  our 
arms.”1 


1  Letter  of  Mr.  Bor£,  Aug.  13, 1854. 


284  THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 

% 

“The  inmates  of  our  hospital  of  Pern,  at  Constanti¬ 
nople,  number  about  twelve  hundred,  including  sixty 
officers.  These  gentlemen  receive  the  Miraculous  Medal 
with  joy  and  gratitude.  Endeavor  to  find  some  good 
souls  who  will  send  us  a  large,  supply  of  these  pious 
objects.”1 

“  The  three  patients  whose  confessions  I  heard  were 
poor  Irish.  They  manifested  great  resignation  in  their 
sufferings ;  all  three  ashed  for,  and  gratefully  received 
a  medal  of  the  Immaculate  Conception.  An  English 
officer  (a  Catholic),  who  wore  with  pious  confidence  the 
medal  of  Mary,  told  me  that  several  of  his  colleagues, 
though  Protestants,  had  accepted  the  medal  and  pre¬ 
served  it  respectfully,  and  -that  the  cholera  and  balls  of 
the  Russians  had,  so  far,  spared  them.” 2 

“  Even  amidst  the  turmoil  of  war,  and  in  spite  of  the 
multitude  of  sick  and  wounded,  the  Catholics  of  Con¬ 
stantinople  celebrated  solemnly  the  definition  of  the 
dogma  of  the  Immaculate  Conception.  Mr.  Bore  wrote 
as  follows,  March  22d,  1835  :  ‘The  triduum  of  thanks¬ 
giving  for  the  declaration  and  promulgation  of  the  dogma 
of  the  Immaculate  Conception  was  fixed  for  the  Feast  of 
Saint  Joseph.  We  have  endeavored  to  unite,  in  the 
expression  of  our  joy,  with  that  of  the  faithful  through¬ 
out  the  Catholic  world,  and  to  imitate,  to  the  best  of  our 
ability,  those  magnificent  and  most  consoling  manifesta¬ 
tions  that  have  taken  place  in  France,  who  in  this  has 
shown  a  true  love  for  the  Mother  of  God,  a  love  already 
repaid  by  a  new  development  of  national  strength  and 


1  Letter  of  a  Sister,  September  29. 
3  Letter  of  Mr.  Bore,  October  25. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


285 


vigor,  Tlie  zeal  and  skill  of  our  dear  Sisters  in  charge 
of  the  adjoining  establishment  have  greatly  contributed 
to  the  splendor  of  the  feast.  The  good  taste  and  expe¬ 
rience  of  one  of  them  suggested  to  her  the  idea  of 
substituting  for  the  large  picture  over  the  main  altar  a 
figure  of  the  Immaculate  Conception ;  the  Blessed  Virgin 
was  crowned  with  golden  stars,  her  dress  and  drapery 
were  rich  and  radiant  in  a  glory  of  gauze,  the  whole 
framed  in  lilies.  The  head,  borrowed  from  the  portrait 
of  a  Circassian  lady,  and  the  golden  crescent  under  her 
feet,  were  happy  indications,  both  in  color  and  emblem, 
of  the  events  transpiring  around  us.  A  Catholic  Arme¬ 
nian  lady  lent  a  set  of  diamonds,  which  flashed  back  the 
myriad  flames  of  tapers  and  candles  contained  in  candel- 
abras,  hidden  in  the  abundance  of  lilies.  This  illumi¬ 
nation,  improvised  by  our  pupils  in  imitation  of  those 
they  knew  wTould  take  place  throughout  France,  was 
indeed  an  honor  to  their  taste  and  piety.’  ” 

“  We  sometimes  meet  with  sick  persons,  who,  through 
human  respect,  ignorance,  or  indifference,  are  prevented 
from  receiving  the  succors  of  religion.  We  give  them  a 
medal  of  the  Immaculate  Conception,  and  the  Blessed 
Virgin  charges  herself  with  their  conversion.  Nearly 
always,  without  any  other  inducement,  and,  as  it  were, 
of  themselves,  they  ask  for  the  priest  and  prepare  to 
receive  the  Sacraments,  manifesting  the  most  lively 
sorrow  for  having  offended  God  and  abused  Ilis  benefits. 
I  could  cite  examples  by  thousands.” 

“Numbers  of  soldiers  wear  the  Miraculous  Medal, 
the  scapular,  a  reliquary,  a  cross,  or  sometimes  not  one 
but  all  of  these,  and  those  who  do  not  possess  these 
articles  are  happy  to  receive  them.  In  a  word,  the  army 
is,  in  a  great  measure,  Catholic,  and  knows  how  to  pray.” 


286 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


“A  soldier  wounded  in  both  legs  at  the  battle  of 
Alma,  received  for  more  than  two  months,  the  unremit¬ 
ting  attention  of  the  physicians  and  Sisters  though 
without  experiencing  any  relief.  Having  despaired  of 
saving  his  life  otherwise,  the  surgeons  decided  upon 
amputation.  They  began  by  the  limb  which  was  most 
shattered.  Next  day  the  patient  was  in  a  hopeless  con¬ 
dition  ;  there  was  no  question  of  further  amputation. 
Recourse  was  then  had  to  supernatural  remedies ;  a 
novena  was  made  to  the  Immaculate  Mary,  and  in  a  few 
days  the  patient  showed  signs  of  improvement.  He  is 
now  cured,  and  his  piety  and  good  example  are  the 
admiration  of  his  comrades.”  1 

“  A  patient  who  was  brought  in  yesterday,  refused  to 
go  to  confession.  I  placed  under  his  pillow  a  medal  of 
the  Blessed  Virgin,  and  left  him  quiet,  continuing  to 
give  him  assiduous  care.  This  morning  he  called  me, 
and  in  a  resolute  tone,  inquired  if  people  here  died  like 
dogs.  ‘  I  am  a  Christian,  and  I  wish  to  confess.’  ‘  Yester¬ 
day  I  proposed  confession,’  said  I,  *  but  you  objected, 
and  even  sent  the  priest  away.’  ‘  It  is  true,’  he  replied  ; 
4 but  I  am  sorry  for  having  done  so;  ‘I  wish  now  to  see 
him  as  soon  as  possible.’  Since  his  confession  he  is  com¬ 
pletely  changed;  and  calmly  awaits  the  approach  of 
death.”2 

“Among  the  Russian  prisoners  brought  to  Constanti¬ 
nople  after  the  battle  of  Tchernaia,  many  wore  the 
medal  of  the  Immaculate  Conception.  By  this  I  under¬ 
stood  at  once  that  they  were  Catholics  and  Poles.” 3 

1  Report  of  Mr.  Doumerq,  1855. 

2  Letter  of  a  Sister,  1855. 

8  Letter  of  Mr.  13or<5,  August  25, 1855. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


287 


“  A  young  lieutenant  in  the  eighty-fifth  regiment,  had 
been  wounded  in  the  skull,  and  when  brought  to  the 
hospital,  his  throat  was  gangrened,  and  he  could  scarcely 
speak.  A  secret  sympathy  attracted  us  towards  each 
other,  and  he  accepted  gratefully  the  services  I  rendered 
him.  As  he  was  evidently  sinking,  I  spoke  to  Him  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin,  and  alluded  to  the  medal  he  wore  around 
his  neck.  He  smiled,  and  replied  by  pressing  my  hand. 
When  his  confession  (during  which  he  regained  his 
voice  and  strength)  was  finished,  he  said :  ‘  Monsieur 

abbe,  I  have  a  favor  to  ask  of  you/  ‘  What  is  it,  my 
friend  ?  tell  me ;  I  am  anxious  to  gratify  you/  ‘  Be  so 
kind/  said  he, 4  as  to  inform  Father  Bore  that  I  am  here, 
and  am  very  ill/  These  words  pierced  my  heart ;  how¬ 
ever,  I  was  able  to  answer  him :  6  Father  Bore  is  he  who 
now  speaks  to  you/  Raising  his  eyes  moistened  with 
tears,  and,  again  pressing  my  hand,  he  added :  ‘  I  am 

the  brother-in-law  of  your  dear  friend,  Mr.  Taconet,  and 
also  brother  of  the  captain  of  zouaves,  whom  you 
assisted  a  year  ago  at  Varna/  I  then  recognized  in  him 
Mr.  Ferdinand  Lefaivre  ;  he  had  been  recommended  to 
me  by  a  pressing  letter  from  Mr.  Taconet,  but  this  letter 
reached  me  only  after  my  young  friend’s  death.  Mr. 
Taconet  wrote  that,  on  the  eleventh  of  May,  the  lieu¬ 
tenant  with  his  family  had  heard  Mass  at  the  church  of 
Notre  Dame  des  Victoires,  and  that  he  did  not  doubt  hut 
the  Blessed  Virgin  would  watch  over  a  life  so  precious. 
His  hope  was  not  misplaced,  for  the  Blessed  Virgin 
called  him  to  herself,  fortified  with  the  Sacraments,  on 
the  day  of  her  triumph.”  1 


1  Letter  of  August  25,  1855. 


288 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


“  While  we  were  invoking  our  Immaculate  Mother,  on 
the  eve  of  a  combat,  in  which  one  of  our  young  soldiers 
was  to  take  part  for  the  first  (and  perhaps  last)  time,  he 
arose  and  went  to  Mary’s  altar ;  kneeling  an  instant,  he 
arose  again,  and  hung  around  the  statue’s  neck  a  silver 
heart,  in  which  were  inscribed  his  name  and  the  names 
of  his  parents.  I  feel,  as  St.  Vincent  has  forcibly 
expressed  it,  that  he  did  not  perform  this  act  of  devotion 
without  tearful  eyes  and  a  sobbing  heart.”  1 

“  A  serious  fire  had  broken  out  in  the  city  of  Salonica. 
The  flames  soon  appeared  opposite  the  Sisters’  house, 
the  buildings  on  the  other  side  of  the  street,  a  few  yards 
distant,  being  seized  and  devoured  by  the  fire,  which  the 
wind  continued  to  fan  into  activity.  Already  the  Sisters’ 
roof  and  that  of  the  adjoining  house  were  covered  with 
dense  smoke.  I  cast  therein  several  Miraculous  Medals. 
There  was  no  prospect  of  human  succor,  as  the  rumor 
of  there  being  powder  in  the  vicinity  had  caused  every 
one  to  seek  safety  in  flight.  I  also  retired,  deeming  it 
useless  to  expose  myself  longer;  and  besides,  I  was 
obliged  to  go  to  the  assistance  of  a  poor  man,  who,  par¬ 
tially  intoxicated,  persisted  in  remaining  near  the  fire. 
I  returned  shortly  after,  expecting  to  see  our  houses  in 
flames ;  I  doubted  not  but  they  would  be  wholly  con¬ 
sumed.  As  I  approached,  a  young  man  stopped  me 
on  the  way,  and  said:  ‘Your  property  is  saved,  sir;  the 
Sisters’  house  is  not  even  in  danger.’ '  Only  on  reaching 
the  scene  could  I  be  convinced  that  he  had  spoken  truly. 
It  would  be  impossible  to  express  my  emotion  at  the 
sight.  I  sent  to  inform  our  dear  Sisters  of  the  fact,  and 
they  could  scarcely  credit  this  marvellous  preservation. 


1  Letter  of  Sister  M 


,  1855. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


289 


It  suffices  to  add,  that  all  Salonica  is  unanimous  in  pro¬ 
nouncing  it  a  miracle.” x 

“  In  an  ambulance  crowded  with  Russians  was  a  young 
role,  severely  wounded  and  suffering  intolerable  pain ; 
he  earnestly  invoked  the  sweet  and  merciful  Virgin 
Mery.  By  his  side  lay  a  Russian  Protestant,  wounded 
also,  and  attacked  by  violent  dysentery.  So  offensive  was 
the  odor  from  his  disease,  that  both  patients  and  nurses 
complained.  lie  appeared  utterly  indifferent  to  every¬ 
thing  concerning  religion.  He  took  no  notice  of  the 
Sister  as  she  passed  and  repassed  ;  he  never  even  deigned 
to  look  at  her.  The  young  Pole,  on  the  contrary,  called 
her  frequently,  and  gratefully  received  her  care  and  con¬ 
solations.  One  evening  our  voung  Catholic  was  suffer- 
ing  more  than  usual;  the  pain  drew  tears  from  his  eyes; 
his  groans  and  cries  were  incessant.  He  called  the 
Sister  and  begged  her  to  help  him,  saying  his  patience 
was  exhausted;  he  was  in  despair;  his  sufferings  were 
excruciating.  The  Polish  Sister,  consoling  and  encour¬ 
aging  him,  bade  him  have  confidence,  and  gave  him  a 
medal  to  apply  to  the  wounded  limb.  The  young  man 
followed  her  suggestion;  and  laying  his  hand  on  the 
medal  to  keep  it  in  place,  he  soon  fell  asleep.  Our 
Protestant  appeared  unconscious  of  what  was  going  on, 
yet  he  had  seen  and  examined  all.  Some  days  after,  he 
called  our  Polish  Sister  to  him,  (she  was  the  only  one 
who  could  understand  him)  and  said:  ‘Sister,  please 
give  me  what  you  gave  this  young  man  that  did  him  so 
much  good,  for  I  suffer  greatly!’  ‘My  friend,  she 
replied,  I  desire  nothing  better  than  to  relieve  you  also; 
but  you  lack  what  effected  his  cure,  faith  and  confi- 


1  Letter  of  Mr.  Turroque,  July  16, 1856. 


290 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


dence.  You  Protestants  deny  the  power  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin;  you  do  not  acknowledge  her  as  your  Queen, 
your  Advocate,  your  Mother.  So  what  can  I  do  ?  It 
was  a  medal  of  Mary  that  so  speedily  relieved  your 
neighbor,  the  young  Pole.’  ‘  Give  me  one  also,  Sister,’ 
he  answered;  ‘I  believe  all  that  you  tell  me;  you  do 
good  to  every  one,  why  should  you  deceive  me?  ’  ‘But,’ 
said  the  Sister,  have  you  confidence  in  Mary,  the  Mother 
of  God?  Do  you  believe  in  her  mercy  and  her  power?’ 
‘I  believe  all  that  you  believe,  Sister,  since  Mary  hears 
the  prayers  of  the  unfortunate,  and  brings  relief  to  the 
suffering,  she  cannot  deceive  us!’  The  Sister,  much 
consoled  at  hearing  these  words,  gave  him  a  medal,  and 
our  admirable  talisman  effected  in  his  soul  most  gratify¬ 
ing  results.  He  asked  to  receive  instruction  from  a 
priest,  and  after  some  days  employed  in  studying  the 
holy  doctrines  of  the  Church,  and  in  assiduous  prayer 
to  Mary  he  abjured  his  errors.  As  he  had  been  sepa¬ 
rated  from  the  other  patients,  on  account  of  the 
unpleasant  odor  we  have  mentioned,  he  was  at  full 
liberty  to  act  as  he  wished.  After  his  baptism,  and  the 
reception  of  the  holy  Eucharist,  being  unable  to  restrain 
his  transports,  he  exclaimed :  ‘  Oh !  how  happy  I  am ! 

My  heart  has  never  known  such  joy!  I  am  content  to 
die,  and  I  do  not  regret  having  been  struck  on  the  battle¬ 
field  !  To  my  wound  do  I  owe  my  salvation.  Oh !  how 
we  poor  Protestants  are  deceived !  By  what  lies  are  we 
led  astray !  Plow  good  God  is  to  rescue  me  from  error ! 
May  the  sweet  and  holy  Virgin  be  known  and  loved 
always  and  everywhere!  ’  And  in  these  beautiful  dispo¬ 
sitions,  he  expired.”  1 


1  Letter  of  Sister  M 


■,  July  9, 1S57- 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


291 


“A  sergeant  advanced  in  years  liad  been  suffering  for 
three  months  from  a  severe  dysentery;  one  morning  the 
Sister  who  was  visiting  the  sick  found  him  in  tears. 
‘Ah!  my  brave  soldier/  said  she,  ‘  what  is  the  meaning 
of  all  this  grief  V  ‘0  Sister/  he  exclaimed,  ‘  lend  me 
patience,  for  mine  is  exhausted.  I  am  in  despair;  I  can 
endure  my  sufferings  no  longer;  I  feel  that  I  am  going 
to  die,  and  just  at  the  time  I  was  to  receive  a  pension — 
at  the  very  moment  I  hoped  to  return  to  my  country 
with  honor  and  see  my  family  once  more.  Must  I  die 
afar  from  home  and  leave  my  bones  in  a  strange  land  ? ’ 
Groans  were  mingled  with  his  words,  and  his  gestures 
had  all  the  violence  of  despair.  The  Sister  who  relates 
the  fact  says :  ‘  My  heart  ached  at  witnessing  the  grief 
of  this  brave  man,  with  his  white  hairs  and  numerous 
scars.  However,  as  my  tears  would  not  have  dried  his, 
I  tried  to  rouse  his  courage  by  other  means,  and  I  prom¬ 
ised  him  a  perfect  cure  if  he  would  unite  in  prayer  with 
our  little  family  at  the  hospital.  Giving  him  a  Miracu¬ 
lous  Medal,  I  recommended  him  to  God  and  Mary  with 
my  whole  heart.  We  made  a  no  vena  to  the  Immaculate 
Virgin,  and  ere  its  termination  our  sergeant  was  entirely 
cured.” 1 

“Every  evening  our  soldiers  assembled  around  the 
Sisters  in  charge  and  sang  pious  canticles;  they  even 
composed  music  and  words  suited  to  the  occasion.  These 
they  intoned,  uniting  their  deep,  sonorous  voices  with 
the  Sisters’.  In  unison  and  harmony  of  mind  as  of 
voice,  they  repeated  in  chorus  the  sacred  names  of  Jesus 
and  Mary  as  a  rallying  cry  of  hope,  confidence  and 
triumph — a  chant  of  love,  a  united  echo  of  heaven  and 
country.  Then  their  hearts  thrilled  with  joy  inex- 

4  July  9, 1857. 


1  Letter  of  Sister  M 


292  THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 

pressible,  and  they  were  filled  with  pride  and  happiness 
at  the  thought  of  belonging  to  that  France  who  imparts 
to  her  children  the  heroism  of  courage  and  the  yirtue  of 
the  perfect  Christian.  During  the  month  of  May  our 
military  concerts  were  multiplied;  all  were  rivals  in 
zeal.  The  altars  were  adorned  with  admirable  piety  and 
taste,  notwithstanding  our  extreme  poverty.  Entire 
trees  were  felled  to  assist  in  concealing  the  dilapidated 
state  of  the  barracks,  which  had  been  converted  into 
chapels.  Had  our  soldiers  been  free  to  do  so,  they  would 
have  despoiled  the  gardens  of  the  Turks  to  adorn  the 
sanctuary  of  the  Queen  of  Heaven. 

“  In  the  ambulances  of  Pera  seme  of  the  most  zealous 
soldiers,  both  officers  and  privates,  wished  to  present 
Mary  a  solemn  homage  of  their  devotedness  and  grati¬ 
tude.  They  chose  a  heart  as  the  symbol  of  their  senti¬ 
ments.  All  the  balls  extracted  from  their  wounds  were 
collected  to  compose  the  offering.  But  a  soldier  sud¬ 
denly  exclaimed  with  enthusiasm :  ‘  Comrades,  what  are 
we  doing?  Shall  we  offer  the  Blessed  Virgin  a  schismati- 
cal  heart  ?  All  these  balls  are  Russians !  ’  *  True/  replied 
another,  These  balls  are  Russian;  we  must  have  French 
balls.  Let  us  ask  the  Russians  for  those  we  sent  them/ 
‘Stay/  said  a  third,  ‘you  have  forgotten  that  these 
Russian  balls  are  stained  with  our  blood ! 9  ‘Well,  then, 
let  us  use  them,’  suggested  a  fourth,  ‘the  French  balls 
will  form  the  centre.’  They  went  immediately  to  ask 
the  Russians  for  the  French  balls.  These  were  willingly 
given.  The  heart  was  prepared;  their  names  inscribed 
on  it  with  the  designation  of  the  regiment,  and  the 
offering  was  presented  to  Mary  amid  the  most  lively 
acclamations  and  transports  of  joy  and  gratitude.” 1 


Letter  of  Sister  M.,  July  9, 1S57. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL.  2^3 

ITALIAN  WAR,  1859. 

Letter  of  Sister  Coste: 

Gaeta,  December  18th,  1860. 

During  the  siege  of  Gaeta,  the  Sisters  of  Charity 
willingly  remained  in  the  city,  to  assist  the  sick  and 
wounded  Neapolitans.  They  felt  that  there  was  no 
greater  security  against  the  dangers  to  which  they  were 
exposed,  than  that  of  recommending  themselves  and 
their  abode  to  the  protection  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  by 
means  of  the  Miraculous  Medal.  Their  Superioress, 
Sister  Coste,  wrote  December  18th,  1860:  “Frequently 
the  cannon  roars  in  our  ears ;  bombs  whiz  around  us, 
but  divine  Providence  is  our  shield.  The  first  night  of 
our  sleeping  at  the  palace,  we  were  saluted  by  the  Pied¬ 
montese,  who  sent  us  a  multitude  of  bombs;  one  of 
them  burst  just  outside  our  room,  and  you  might  have 
supposed  a  thunderbolt  had  fallen.  Yet,  the  precious 
medal  of  our  Immaculate  Mother,  which  we  had  placed 
at  all  the  doors  and  windows,  shielded  us  from  the 
danger.  A  large  piece  of  iron  detached  itself  from  the 
bomb  above  mentioned,  and  remains  in  the  wall,  a  visible 
testimony  of  Mary’s  protection.  This  circumstance  reani¬ 
mated  our  confidence,  and  we  hesitate  not  to  pass  through 
the  streets,  notwithstanding  the  whizzing  of  projectiles.” 


umited’  states. 

Extracts  of  letters  written  by  Sisters  of  Charity  during 
the  War  of  Secession,  from  1861  to  1865: 

“ Military  Hospital  ( House  of  Refuge ),  \ 

“St.  Louis,  Missouri,  j 

“Many  of  our  poor  soldiers  scarcely  knew  of  the 
existence  of  God,  and  had  never  even  heard  baptism 


85* 


294 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


mentioned.  But,  when  the  Sisters  explained  to  them 
the  necessity  of  this  Sacrament,  and  the  goodness  of 
God,  who,  by  means  of  it,  cleanses  us  from  the  original 
stain,  and  adopts  us  as  His  children,  they  were  filled 
with  the  deepest  emotion,  and  often  shed  tears.  On  one 
occasion,  a  patient  said :  ‘  Sister,  do  not  leave  me ;  tell 

me  more  about  that  good  God  whom  I  ought  to  love. 
How  is  it  that  I  have  lived  so  long  and  have  never  heard 
Him  spoken  of  as  you  have  just  done?  What  must  I 
do  to  become  a  child  of  God?’  ‘You  must,’  replied 
the  Sister,  ‘  believe  and  be  baptized/  ‘  Well,  baptize 
nie/  was  his  answer.  The  Sister  persuaded  him  to  await 
the  arrival  of  Father  Burke,  who  wTould  be  there  next 
morning.  The  patient  consented  reluctantly.  ‘  Ah !  * 
said  he,  ‘  it  is  very  long  to  wait,  and  I  am  so  weak ;  if  I 
die  unbaptized,  I  shall  not  go  to  Heaven/  To  relieve 
his  anxiety,  the  Sister  promised  to  watch  near  him  and 
administer  baptism,  should  she  perceive  any  unfavorable 
change  in  his  condition.  ‘  Now,’  said  he,  ‘  I  am  satis¬ 
fied  ;  X  rely  on  you  to  open  for  me  the  gates  of  Heaven ; 
it  is  through  your  intervention  I  must  enter/  He  spent 
a  quiet  night.  Next  morning,  Father  Burke  admitted 
him  into  the  Catholic  Church,  by  the  Sacrament  of 
Baptism,  which  he  received  with  admirable  piety.  A 
crucifix  was  presented  him;  grasping  it  eagerly,  he  kissed 
it,  saying  as  he  did  so :  ‘0  my  God !  I  did  not  know 

Thee  or  love  Thee  before  coming  to  this  hospital !  ’ 
Then,  turning  to  the  Sister,  he  said :  ‘  Sister,  I  have 

forgotten  the  prayer  you  taught  me;’  and  he  repeated 
after  her  several  times,  ‘  My  Father,  into  Thy  hands  I 
commend  my  spirit,  sweet  Jesus,  receive  my  soul/  He 
died  pronouncing  these  words/’ 


*  THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


295 


“The  precise  number  of  baptisms  cannot  be  ascer¬ 
tained;  there  were  probably  seven  hundred  during  the 
two  or  three  years  of  our  residence  in  the  hospital.  Five 
hundred  Catholics  who  had  led  careless  or  sinful  lives 
returned  sincerely  to  God  and  resumed  the  practice  of 
their  religious  duties.  A  great  number  of  these  had 
received  no  other  Sacrament  than  that  of  Baptism,  and 
they  made  their  first  Communion  at  the  hospital.  The 
majority  of  the  newly  baptized  died;  the  others  on 
leaving  asked  for  medals  and  catechisms,  saying  they 
desired  to  instruct  themselves  and  their  families.”  • 

“A  soldier  named  Nichols  fell  dangerously  ill,  and  in 
a  few  days  was  reduced  to  the  last  extremity.  Vainly 
did  we  strive  to  toucll  liis  heart  and  awaken  him  to  a 
sense  of  religion.  His  sufferings  were  terrible;  both 
day  and  night  was  he  denied  repose,  and  he  could 
scarcely  remain  a  moment  in  the  same  position.  His 
condition  was  most  pitiful.  Many  of  his  companions, 
knowing  that  he  had  never  been  baptized,  and  having 
perceived  the  beneficial  effects  of  baptism  upon  others, 
begged  the  Sisters  to  propose  to  him  the  reception  of 
this  Sacrament,  thinking  it  might  be  a  comfort  to  him, 
and  not  being  aware  of  the  many  efforts  that  had  already 
been  made  to  induce  him  to  believe  in  its  necessity  and 
efficacy.  However,  we  redoubled  our  efforts,  and  placed 
a  Miraculous  Medal  under  his  pillow.  His  comrades 
regarded  his  sufferings  as  a  visible  chastisement  of  his 
impiety.  We  could  not  induce  him  to  pronounce  the 
name  of  God,  but  he  implored  the  physician,  in  the  most 
heart-rending  accents,  not  to  let  him  die.  Four  days 
passed  without  the  least  change,  when  one  of  his  com¬ 
panions,  who  appeared  the  most  deeply  interested  in  his 


296 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


welfare,  said  to  him,  with  eyes  filled  with  tears,  how 
much  he  regretted  to  see  him  die  thus,  utterly  bereft  of 
a  hope  for  the  future.  The  other  soldiers  had  engaged 
this  man  to  acquaint  the  patient  with  his  danger,  and 
persuade  him  to  make  his  peace  with  God,  for  they  saw 
that  human  respect  alone  prevented  his  showing  any 
signs  of  repentance.  This  last  effort  of  charity  was 
crowned  with  success;  he  called  for  the  Sister,  and  when 
she  came,  said  to  her :  ‘  Sister,  I  am  ready  to  do  all  you 
wish/  After  instructing  him  in  what  was  necessary  for 
salvation,  and  feeling  convinced  of  the  sincerity  of  his 
dispositions,  she  asked  him  by  whom  he  wished  to  be 
baptized.  ‘‘By  any  one  you  please/  was  his  answer. 
But,  to  be  sure  that  lie  did  not  desire  a  Protestant  min¬ 
ister,  she  said :  ‘  Shall  I  send  for  the  priest  who  attends 
this  ward  ?5  4  Yes/  he  replied,  ‘it  is  he  I  wish  to  bap¬ 

tize  me/  The  priest  was  sent  for  without  delay,  and  we 
had  the  inexpressible  consolation  of  seeing  this  poor 
sinner  admitted  into  the  number  of  the  children  of  God 
by  the  very  person  who,  a  few  days  previous,  had  been 
an  object  of  his  raillery.  He  became  perfectly  calm, 
and  expired  shortly  after,  invoking  the  holy  name  of 
Jesus.5*  - 

“  Among  the  patients  was  a  poor  young  man  named 
William  Hudson,  who  for  a  long  time  refused  to  receive 
baptism.  The  Sisters,  however,  nowise”  discouraged, 
explained  to  him  the  Sacrament  of  Baptism,  and 
instructed  him  in  the  mysteries  of  our  holy  religion, 
and  the  Sister,  under  whose  immediate  charge  he  was, 
hung  a  medal  around  his  neck.  Finally,  he  asked  to 
speak  to  good  Father  Burke ;  was  baptized,  and  expired 
in  the  most  edifying  dispositions,  pronouncing  the  holy 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


297 


name  of  Mary.  Several  others  followed  his  example, 
and  made  their  peace  with.  God  before  death.” 

“Mr.  Huls,  a  man  of  thirty-five,  though  convinced  of 
the  necessity  of  baptism,  postponed  the  reception  of  it 
from  day  to  day.  Knowing  that  he  had  but  little 
attraction  for  our  holy  religion,  I  forbore  to  mention  the 
subject  two  frequently.  Nevertheless,  seeing  that  death 
was  rapidly  approaching,  I  placed  a  medal  under  his 
pillow  and  begged  the  Blessed  Virgin  to  take  charge  of 
his  salvation.  The  next  day,  just  as  I  was  turning  away 
after  giving  him  a  drink,  he  called  me  and  said : 
‘  Sister,  what  ought  I  to  do  to  prepare  for  the  next 
world?7  I  told  him  that  it  was  necessary  to  repent  of 
his  sins,  because  sin  is  the  greatest  of  evils,  and  it  had 
caused  the  sufferings  and  death  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ; 
that  God’s  goodness  and  mercy  towards  sinners  are 
infinite,  and  that  He  is  always  ready  to  pardon  us,  even 
at  the  last  moment,  if  we  sincerely  return  to  Him.  I 
urged  him  to  cast  himself  with  confidence  into  the  arms 
of  this  merciful  Father,  who  earnestly  desired  to  open 
for  him  the  gates  of  the  Eternal  City,  and  I  added  that 
it  was  absolutely  necessary  to  be  baptized.  He  assured 
me  that  he  believed  all  I  had  said  to  him;  he  then 
repeated  with  fervor  the  acts  of  faith,  hope,  charity, 
contrition,  and  resignation  to  the  will  of  God.  Seeing 
that  he  was  entering  into  his  agony,  I  baptized  him;  the 
Sacraments  appeared  to  revive  his  strength.  He  began 
to  pray,  and  made  such  beautiful  aspirations  of  love  and 
gratitude  to  God,  that  one  might  have  said  his  good 
angel  inspired  them,  particularly  the  act  of  contrition. 
I  remained  with  him  to  the  last,  praying  for  him,  when 
he  had  not  strength  to  do  so  himself;  if  I  paused  a 


298 


THE  MIKACULOUS  MEDAL. 


moment  through  fear  of  fatiguing  him :  ‘  Go  on  Sister/ 

he  would  say  in  dying  accents,  ‘I  can  still  pray.’  ” 

<e 

“  Another  soldier,  William  Barrett,  scarcely  twenty 
years  of  age,  was  almost  in  a  dying  condition  when 
brought  to  the  hospital.  After  doing  all  I  could  for  the 
relief  of  his  poor  body,  I  inquired  very  cautiously  as  to 
the  state  of  his  soul.  Alas !  it  was  deplorable ;  not  that 
he  had  committed  great  crimes,  but  that  he  was  entirely 
•  t  ignorant  of  everything  relating  to  his  salvation.  He 
had  never  said  a  prayer,  and  he  hardly  knew ..,of_ihe 
existence  of  a  God.  My  first  conversation  with  him  on 
the  subject  of  religion,  was  not  altogether  pleasing  to 
him,  for  he  did  not  understand  it;  but  when  I  had 
briefly  explained  the  principal  articles  of  Faith,  he 
listened  very  attentively,  and  begged  me  to  tell  him 
something  more.  When  I  told  him  that  our  Lord  had 
loved  us  so  much  as  to  become  man  and  die  on  a  cross 
for  our  salvation,  he  could  not  restrain  his  tears : 
‘Oh!’  said  he,  ‘why  did  no  one  ever  tell  me  that?  Oh! 
if  I  had  only  known  it  sooner !  How  could  I  have  lived 
so  long  without  knowing  and  loving  my  God!’  I  now 
prepared  him  to  receive  the  Sacrament  of  Baptism,  and 
tried  to  make  him  sensible  of  God’s  great  mercy,  in 
bringing  him  to  the  hospital,  that  he  might  die  a  holy 
death.  He  understood  this  and  much  more,  for  grace 
had  spoken  to  this  poor  heart,  so  truly  penetrated  with 
sorrow  for  sin.  ‘I  wish  to  love  God,’  said  he,  ‘but  I  am 
such  a  miserable  creature!  I  would  like  to  pray,  but  I 
do  not  know  how.  Sister,  pray  for  me,  please.’  I 
promised  to  do  so,  and  offering  him  a  medal  of  the 
Blessed  Yirgin,  I  told  him  that  by  wearing  it,  he  would 
secure  the  intercession  of  the  Mother  of  God,  who  is 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


299 


ever  powerful  with  her  divine  Son.  He  gladly-accepted 
the  medal,  put  it  around  his  neck,  and  repeated,  not 
only  the  aspiration,  0  Mary!  conceived  without  sin,  pray 
for  us  who  have  recourse  to  thee,  but  other  prayers,  to 
obtain  the  grace  of  a  happy  death.  He  then  asked  me 
when  I  would  have  him  carried  to  the  river,  for  he  was 
under  the  impression  that  he  could  not  be  baptized  with-  # 
out  being  immersed.  I  explained  to  him  the  manner  in 
which  the  Catholic  Church  administers  this  Sacrament, 
and  the  dispositions  necessary  for  receiving  it.  Listening 
eagerly  to  every  word  I  uttered,  ‘  Pray  with  me,  Sister,’ 
said  he,  ‘  come  nearer,  that  I  may  hear  you  better,  for  I 
do  not  know  how  to  pray.’  He  repeated  with  great  fervor 
all  the  prayers  I  recited,  and  thought  only  of  preparing 
himself  for  his  baptism  which  was  to  take  place  on  the 
following  day.  Prom  that  time  he  wished  to  converse 
with  the  Sisters  only.  If  his  companions  or  the  atten¬ 
dants  came  to  him,  he  answered  them  in  a  few  words, 
evidently  showing  that  he  desired  to  be  alone  with  his 
God.  One  of  the  officers  asked  him,  if  he  wished  any 
one  to  write  to  his  family.  ‘  Do  not  speak  to  me  of  my 
family  now/  said  he,  ‘the  Sisters  have  written  to  my 
parents.  I  wish  for  nothing  but  to  pray  and  to  be 
baptized.’  And  the  words  ever  on  his  lips,  were  these : 

‘  0  God,  have  mercy  on  me,  a  sinner.’  Towards  evening 
he  became  so  weak,  that  I  thought  it  best  to  remain 
with  him.  At  three  o’clock  in  the  morning,  fearing  that 
he  was  in  his  agony,  I  administered  the  Sacrament  of 
Degeneration ;  he  lived  till  seven  o’clock.  The  fervor 
writh  which  he  united  in  the  prayers  was  truely  edifying ; 
even  when  scarcely  able  to  speak,  he  tried  to  express  his 
gratitude  to  God  for  His  goodness  and  mercy  to  him. 
He  was  most  anxious  to  quit  this  world,  that  he  might 


300'  ^  THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL, 

goto  that  Father,  who  had  admitted  him  into  the  number 
of  His  children,  and  whom  he  so  earnestly  desired  to 
see  and  know.”  * 

“  A  soldier,  advanced  in  age,  told  me  one  day,  that  in 
his  country  the  prejudices  of  the  people  were  so  strong 
against  our  Faith,  that  they  would  refuse  hospitality  to 
a  traveler  did  they  know  him  to  be  a  Catholic ;  as  to 
himself,  he  had  never  met  with  a  Catholic  previous  to 
his  coming  to  the  hospital ;  but  what  he  had  seen  here 
(nothing  comparable  to  which  had  he  ever  witnessed 
among  Protestants),  was  sufficient  to  convince  him  of 
the  truth  of  Catholicity;  that  he  had  belonged  to  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  but  he  would  remain  in  it  no 
longer,  and  desired  to  be  instructed  in  our  holy  religion. 
I  gave  him  a  catechism  and  some  other  books,  which  he 
read  with  great  attention.  Perceiving  that  his  end 
approached,  he  asked  for  a  priest  and  was  baptized.  ‘If 
it  were  the  will  of  Cod/  said  he,  speaking  of  his  property, 
which  was  considerable,  *  I  should  like  to  live  a  little 
longer  and  enjoy  my  fortune;  but  if  the  Lord  wills 
otherwise,  I  am  ready  to  leave  all/  He  was  ever  repeat¬ 
ing  these  words:  ‘  Hot  as  I  will,  0  Lord,  but  as  Thou 
wilt/  From  the  moment  of  his  baptism,  he  applied 
himself  most  deligently  to  a  profitable  disposition  of  the 
remainder  of  life,  that  he  might  prepare  for  his  journey 
to  eternity.  At  times,  when  he  felt  a  little  stronger,  he. 
studied  the  catechism ;  and  when  he  could  no  longer 
hold  a  book,  he  prayed  and  meditated  in  silence.  One 
day  as  I  was  giving  him  a  drink,  he  showed  me  his 
medal.  ‘Ah!’  said  he,  tears  of  gratitude  streaming 
down  his  cheeks,  behold!  my  Mother..  I  kiss  her  every 
hour!’  He. prayed  constantly,  even  when  he  could 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


301 


neither  eat,  drink,  nor  sleep.  Once  when  he  was 
extremely  weak,  the  attendants  having  changed  his 
position,  he  fainted,  and  rallied  only  with  great  difficulty. 
On  perceiving  that  I  was  trying  to  restore  him:  ‘Ah ! 
Sister/  said  he,  ‘why  did  you  not  let  me  go?’  He  also 
remarked  to  the  attendants,  that  he  feared  the  Sister 
would  prolong  his  life  for  a  month,  hut  his  fears  were 
not  realized;  in  a  few  days  he  slept  the  sleep  of  the  just. 

“One  of  the  soldiers,  who  had  been  a  long  time  in  the 
hospital,  having  fallen  very  ill,  I  tried  to  persuade  him 
to  make  his  peace  with  God,  before  going  to  meet  that 
God  as  his  Judge.  My  efforts  met  with  little  success; 
he  did  not  admit  the  necessity  of  baptism,  and  he  wTas 
not  in  the  least  concerned  about  his  salvation.  But  he 
accepted  a  medal,  and  without  being  aware  of  it,  he 
swallowed  some  drops  of  holy  water.  Then  I  recom¬ 
mended  him  very  earnestly  to  the  Blessed  Virgin,  and  in 
a  few  days  after  he  asked  to  be  instructed,  and  was  bap¬ 
tized.  We  could  not  give  him  greater  pleasure  than  to 
pray  beside  him.  He  received  Extreme  Unction  with 
deep  and  sincere  devotion,  and  expired  in  the  most 
happy  dispositions.” 

“  In  the  hospital  was  a  soldier  named  Sanders,  who, 
though  not  very  ill,  was  unable  to  join  his  regiment. 
He  had  no  idea  of  religion.  I  remarked  that  he  observed 
us  very  closely,  as  if  examining  our  conduct;  nothing 
escaped  him.  Before  leaving,  he  came  to  bid  me  good-by 
and  thank  me  for  the  care  I  had  bestowed  upon  him.  I 
was  somewhat  surprised,  as  I  had  had  no  occasion  of 
serving  him;  but,  seeing  he  was  so  well  disposed,  I 
profited  by  the  opportunity  to  offer  him  a  medal  and  a 

J  26 


302 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


book  explaining  the  Catholic  Faith.  He  accepted  them 
with  gratitude,  and  returned  to  his  regiment.  A  year 
later,  he  came  again  to  the  hospital,  hastening  to  inform 
me  of  his  conversion,  and  seeking  a  priest,  by  whom  he 
was  gladly  instructed  and  received  into  the  fold  of  the 
Holy  Church.  ‘I  owe  my  conversion,’  said  he,  Ho  the 
intercession  of  the  Immaculate  Mary  and  your  prayers, 
and  it  has  been  my  happy  lot  to  bring  other  souls  to 
God.’  This  was,  indeed,  the  case;  employed  in  a  mili¬ 
tary  hospital,  where  he  was  the  only  Catholic,  by  his 
zeal  and  solicitude  he  instructed  many  poor  sick,  called 
a  priest,  had  them  baptized,  and  enjoyed  the  consolation 
of  procuring  eternal  happiness  for  a  large  number  of  his 
fellow- soldiers.” 

“In  1862,  a  Sister  of  the  hospital  at  Hew  Orleans 
gave  a  medal  to  one  of  the  attendants  on  the  point  of 
setting  out  for  the  army,  and  she  advised  him  to  keep  it 
always  about  him.  Some  time  after,  he  returned,  having 
received  a  slight  wound  on  the  head.  On  seeing  the 
Sister,  he  exclaimed :  ‘  Sister,  here  is  the  medal  you 

gave  me;  it  has  saved  my  life!  Just  in  the  midst  of 
battle,  the  string  by  which  the  medal  hung  around  my 
neck  broke,  and  whilst  the  cannons  were  roaring  around 
us,  I  attached  it  to  a  button  of  my  uniform;  all  my 
companions  fell,  and  I  escaped  with  this  slight  con¬ 
tusion.’  ” 

“ Military  Hospital  of  Philadelphia . 

“A  soldier  was  brought  to  the  hospital  grievously 
wounded.  A  few  questions  which  the  Sister  put  to  him 
on  the  subject  of  religion  revealed  the  fact,  that  not  only 
was  he  not  baptized,  but  also  most  ignorant  of  the 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


303 


truths  essential  to  salvation.  The  Sister  then  began  to 
instruct  him,  and  with  all  requisite  prudence,  gave  him 
to  understand  that  the  physicians  despaired  of  his 
recovery.  From  this  moment  he  listened  with  the 
deepest  interest  to  explanations  of  the  catechism;  and, 
one  day,  when  Sister  had  spoken  to  him  of  the  necessity 
of  that  Sacrament  which  renders  us  children  of  God 
and  heirs  of  heaven,  he  joined  his  hands  and  said  in 
the  most  beseeching  tone :  ‘  Oh !  do  not  let  me  die 

without  baptism !  ’  The  Sister  then  asked  him  from 
what  minister  he  desired  to  receive  this  Sacrament  and 
he  replied :  ‘  From  yours ;  from  him  who  says  Mass  in 

the  Sister’s  Chapel.’  Before  the  close  of  the  day,  Father 
MacGrane  had  satisfied  the  sick  man’s  pious  desire,  and 
the  new  Christian,  filled  with  joy,  incessantly  repeated 
acts  of  love  and  gratitude.  The  physician,  making  his 
evening  visit,  found  him  so  ill,  that  he  directed  the 
attendant  to  watch  him  all  night,  saying  he  might  die 
at  any  moment.  Before  retiring,  the  Sister  gave  him  a 
medal  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  and  briefly  narrating  to 
him  how  this  tender  Mother  had  often  wrought  miracu¬ 
lous  cures  by  means  of  her  blessed  image ;  she  encouraged 
the  dying  man  to  address  himself  to  Mary  with  entire 
confidence. 

u  Next  morning  she  was  surprised  to  find  him  better ; 
but  he  was  much  troubled  about  ( his  piece,’  which  he 
could  not  find ;  he  feared  it  had  been  taken  away.  The 
Sister  soon  found  and  restored  it  to  him ;  receiving  it 
most  joyfully,  he  asked  for  a  string  and  placed  the 
medal  over  his  wound.  When  the  physician  came, 
which  was  soon  after,  he  was  no  less  surprised  than  the 
Sister  at  perceiving  the  change  in  his  patient’s  condition. 
The  patient,  (Duken  by  name),  continued  to  improve, 


304 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


and  in  a  few  weeks  he  could  walk  with  the  aid  of 
crutches.  His  first  visit  Avas  to  the  chapel  ;*from  that 
day,  whenever  we  had  Mass,  he  rose  at  five  o’clock  in 
order  to  assist  at  it ;  and  so  eager  Avas  he  for  Father 
MacGrane’s  instructions,  that  the  intervening  time  from 
one  Sunday  to  another  seemed  to  him  very  long.  He 
attributed  his  cure  to  the  Blessed  Virgin,  and  it  Avas 
indeed  most  remarkable ;  for  he  was  out  of  the  physi¬ 
cian’s  hands  long  before  many  other  soldiers  of  the  same 
Avard  whose  wounds  Avere  less  dangerous,  and  who  had 
received  the  same  attentions,  Avere  able  to  leave  their 
beds.  He  asked  for  a  furlough  that  he  might  visit  his 
Avife,  whom  he  Avas  very  anxious  to  see  a  member  of  the 
true  Chuch,  but  ‘knowing  her  prejudice  against  Catho¬ 
lics,  he  dared  hope  for  such  a  happiness.’  It  Avas,  never¬ 
theless,  granted  him;  she  consented  to  be  baptized  Avith 
her  children,  and  Duken  returned  to  the  hospital, 
blessing  God  and  the  holy  Virgin  for  the  Avonderful 
graces  bestoAved  on  his  family. 

“Our  Sisters  of  the  South,  like  those  of  the  North, 
Avere  in  great  demand  Avhere\Ter  sufferings  and  miseries 
claimed  relief,  and  they  responded  to  the  call  Avith  a 
holy  courage  and  eagerness. 

“  In  these  divers  localities  Avas  the  Miraculous  Medal 
the  instrument  God  frequently  employed  in  delivering 
souls  from  the  yoke  of  Satan.  IIoav  often  have  we  seen 
Mary’s  image  kissed  respectfully  by  lips  Avhich  had 
formerly  uttered  only  blasphemies  against  the  Mother  of 
God !  Every  one  asked  for  a  medal ;  some,  no  doubt, 
urged  by  curiosity  or  the  desire  of  possessing  a  souvenir 
of  the  Sisters,  as  they  themselves  acknowledged ;  but, 
e\ren  so,  they  could  not  carry  upon  their  person  this 
SAveet  image,  without  growing  better  and  experiencing 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


305 


the  effects  of  Mary’s  protection.  In  nearly  every  case, 
what  rendered  the  triumph  of  grace  still  more  remark¬ 
able  was  the  fact  of  its  acting  upon  men  who  were  not 
only  ignorant,  but  fanatical,  hating  the  name  of  Catholic, 
and  excited  to  fury  at  the  sight  of  a  priest.  A  Sister 
relates  that  she  ventured,  one  day,  to  ask  a  soldier,  who 
was  in  the  threshold  of  eternity,  if  he  had  been  baptized. 
‘  No,’  was  the  reply,  in  a  voice  of  thunder ;  ‘  no,  and  I 
have  no  wish  to  be  plunged  in  water  just  now.  Let  me 
alone ! ’ 

“  ‘  Recommending  him  to  Mary,’  says  the  Sister,  ‘  I 
left  him.  Towards  evening,  I  heard  a  noise  in  the  ward 
in  the  direction  of  his  bed,  and  the  attendant  came  in 
haste  to  say  that  the  patient  had  sent  for  me.’  ‘Ah  I’ 
said  the  latter,  in  a  tone  very  different  from  that  of  his 
morning’s  speech ;  ‘  1  am  dying,  baptize  me,  I  beg  of 
you.’  ‘  Giving  him  briefly  the  necessary  instruction,  I 
administered  the  holy  rite,  and  a  few  hours  later  he 
peacefully  expired.’ 

“Rarely  did  these  poor  soldiers  complain  of  their 
fate ;  though  but  little  accustomed  to  the  rigors  of  mili¬ 
tary  life,  they  bore  them  with  admirable  patience. 
However,  there  was  one  exception  to  the  general  rule, 
that  of  an  old  soldier,  who  murmured  continually  and 
accused  God  of  afflicting  him  unjustly.  Arguments 
were  worse  than  useless,  they  served  but  to.  aggravate 
the  evil.  Failing  in  this  means  to  bring  him  to  a  better 
state  of  mind,  I  offered  him  a  medal  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin.  By  degrees,  his  complaints  ceased,  his  counte¬ 
nance  became  composed  and  serene,  and  I  had  the 
consolation  of  seeing  him  expire  in  the  most  edifying 
dispositions.”  i 


306 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


THE  WAR  BETWEEN  PRUSSIA  AND  AUSTRIA,  1866. 

Letter  of  Mr.  Stroever,  Priest  of  the  Mission,  July 
1st,  1867: 

“  The  wounded  arrive  in  great  numbers,  and  all  our 
houses  are  filled.  Every  one  wishes  to  have  a  medal ;  I 
inquired  of  one,  who  had  begged  for  a  medal  at  any 
price,  if  he  were  a  Catholic.  ‘  No ,’  was  the  answer ;  4 1 
am  a  Protestant,  but  I  would  like  to  have  it  as  a  souvenir 
of  yourself/  and  he  received  it  most  gratefully. 

“  We  observe  a  certain  degree  of  piety  among  the  sol¬ 
diers,  and  the  sick  are  most  eager  to  receive  the  Sacra¬ 
ments.  The  Protestants  show  a  remarkable  inclination 
to  Catholicity.  Not  only  the  private  soldiers,  but  even 
persons  of  distinction,  wishing  to  have  medals,  scapulars 
or  a  crucifix.  They  take  no  measures  to  conceal  these 
objects  of  devotion,  and  no  one  seems  surprised  at  seeing 
them  on  their  persons.” 


REMINISCENCES  OE  THE  COMMUNE,  PARIS,  1871. 

Notes  of  a  Sister  of  the  Hospital  d’Enghien : 

“  During  the  siege,  we  had  placed  Miraculous  Medals 
over  all  the  doors  and  windows  of  the  house.  As  one  of 
our  Sisters  expressed  the  intention  of  concealing  them, 
Sister  Catherine  exclaimed :  ‘  No,  no ;  they  must  be 
seen ;  put  them  in  the  middle  of  the  principal  entrance.’ 

“During  the  few  days  immediately  preceding  our 
departure  from  the  house,  the  federal  national  guards 
said  to  one  another :  ‘  Let  us  go  and  ask  the  venerable 
Sister  Catherine  for  medals ;  she  has  given  some  to  our 
comrades  who  have  shown  them  to  us,  we  would  like  to 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


30? 


liave  them  too.’  4  But  you,  poor  creatures,’  replied  a 
Sister,  ‘you  have  no  faith,  no  religion,  what  good  will 
the  medal  do  you.’  4  Very  true,  Sister,’  said  they,  4  we 
have  not  much  faith,  hut  we  believe  in  the  medal;  it  has 
protected  others,  it  will  also  protect  us,  and  when  we  go 
to  battle,  it  will  help  us  to  die  as  brave  soldiers.’  Good 
Sister  Catherine  gave  medals  to  all  who  presented  them¬ 
selves,  and  many,  who  belonged  to  the  enemy,  sent  their 
comrades  to  procure  them. 

44After  the  army  had  entered  Paris,  thirty  of  the 
wounded  insurgents,  before  being  brought  to  trial,  were 
sent  to  the  Hospital  d’Enghein  to  be  nursed  by  the 
Sisters.  The  house  was  already  transformed  into  an 
ambulance,  and  we  were  obliged  to  take  one  of  the  dor¬ 
mitories  of  the  orphans  for  the  newly-arrived  patients. 
The  appearance  of  these  men  were  so  frightful,  that 
Sister  Eugenie  who  had  been  appointed  to  attend  them, 
had  not  the  courage  for  the  first  two  days  to  make  any 
suggestions  to  them  concerning  religion ;  but  finally, 
feeling  that  she  must  comply  with  her  duty,  and  urged  by 
the  advice  of  a  companion,  she  went  to  Sister  Catherine 
and  asked  for  medals  for  the  insurgents.  Sister  gave 
them  cheerfully,  and  encouraged  her  to  use  this  powerful 
means  of  inspiring  these  unfortunate  men  with  Christian 
sentiments.  Animated  by  this  thought,  Sister  Eugenie 
repaired  to  the  ward,  and  much  affected,  proposed 
to  say  evening  prayers.  4  Yes,  Sister,’  answered  some 
among  them.  Trembling,  she  began;  but  at  the 
Creed,  overcome  by  excitement  and  terror,  she  wept 
like  a  child,  and  wras  obliged  to  pause.  When  she 
recovered  her  voice,  it  was  not  to  continue  the 
prayers,  but  to  tell  the  prisoners  how  much  she  felt  at 
the  thought  that  on  the  morrow,  they  would  be  judged 


308 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


and  perhaps  condemned ;  then  making  them  a  brief 
exhortation,  inspired  by  the  circumstances,  she  offered 
to  give  each  one  a  medal  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  begging 
them  to  retain  it  about  their  person,  happen  what  might. 
The  proposition  was  accepted  immediately,  but  Sister 
Eugenie  was  too  frightened  to  give  the  medal  into  their 
hands;  in  the  middle  of  the  night,  when  all  seemed  to 
be  asleep,  she  quietly  placed  a  medal  under  each  one’s 
pillow.  How  great  was  her  joy  next  morning,  to  see  all 
these  poor  insurgents  with  the  medal  around  their  neck. 

“The  Superioress  came  into  the  hall  where  the  men 
were  collected  and  asked  if  they  wished  a  priest  to  come 
and  hear  their  confessions.  All  consented  with  unequiv¬ 
ocal  signs  of  gratitude.  A  good  priest,  one  of  the 
hostages  of  the  Commune,  came  and  heard  their  confes¬ 
sion.  On  leaving  them  he  seemed  much  consoled,  and 
said  he  had  every  reason  to  hope  for  their  salvation. 
The  unfortunate  men  left  the  house  at  seven  o’clock, 
and  were  conducted  to  Versailles;  they  were  calm  and 
resigned,  and  when  about  to  leave,  showed  the  Sisters 
the  medal  they  wore.  Doubtless,  God  accepted  the 
sacrifice  of  their  life  in  atonement  for  their  faults.” 


CHAPTER  ix. 


Recent  Apparitions  of  tie  Blessed  Viriin 

IN  FRANCE ,  ITALY  AND  GERMANY. 

THE  CONFIDENCE  WITH  -WHICH  THESE  APPARITIONS 

SHOULD  INSPIRE  US. 

The  definition  of  the  dogma  of  the  Immaculate  Con¬ 
ception,  has,  in  our  age,  brought  to  its  climax,  devotion 
to  the  Blessed  Virgin.  Divine  Providence  employed 
twenty-four  years  in  preparing  the  world  for  this  great 
event;  we  have  seen  in  the  preceding  chapters,  how 
much  the  apparition  of  1830,  contributed  thereto,  and 
how  powerful  the  influence  of  the  Miraculous  Medal  in 
propagating  this  devotion.  Since  this  time  a  second 
period  of  twenty-four  years  has  elapsed,  during  which 
devotion  to  the  Immaculate  Mary  has  shone  as  a  radiant 
star  in  the  firmament  of  the  Church,  spreading  every¬ 
where  the  light  of  truth  and  the  warmth  of  true  piety ; 


(309) 


310 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


and,  by  a  gentle  yet  efficacious  impulse,  producing 
unanimity  of  mind  and  heart  in  the  great  Catholic 
family. 

Since  the  definition,  as  well  as  before  it,  France  con¬ 
tinues  to  be  the  privileged  country  of  Mary ;  nowhere 
else  are  miracles  so  numerous,  or  graces  so  abundant. 
Whence  arises  this  glorious  prerogative  ?  So  far  as  wre 
are  permitted  to  penetrate  the  secrets  of  God,  it  appears 
to  us,  to  our  understanding :  France,  who  has  wrought 
so  much  evil  by  disseminating  philosophical  and  revo¬ 
lutionary  doctrines,  is  to  repair  the  past  by  propagating 
truth,  and  Mary  desires  to  prepare  her  for  this  mission. 
Everyone  knows,  moreover,  that  the  French  character 
possesses  a  force  of  expansion  and  a  power  of  energy 
that  render  the  French  eminently  qualified  to  maintain 
the  interests  of  truth  and  justice.  Then,  again,  is  not 
France  the  eldest  daughter  of  the  Church,  since  she  was 
baptized  in  the  person  of  Clovis,  the  first  of  the  Most 
Christian  Kings ;  and  in  virtue  of  this  title,  is  it  not  her 
duty  to  devote  herself  under  the  patronage  of  her  Mother 
in  heaven  to  the  defence  of  her  Mother  on  earth? 

Be  the  motives  of  Mary’s  predilection  for  the  French 
nation  what  they  may,  the  fact  is  incontrovertible.  Never¬ 
theless,  the  Blessed  Virgin  has  not  forgotten  other 
Catholic  countries;  they  also  have  had  their  share  in 
the  singular  favors  she  has  so  generously  dispensed  in 
our  days. 


OUR  LADY  OE  LOURDES. — 1858. 

Four  years  after  the  definition  of  the  Immaculate 
Conception,  Mary  vouchsafed  to  manifest  herself  anew 
to  the  world,  and  this  time,  as  if  in  token  of  her  grati¬ 
tude,  she  took  the  glorious  name  the  Church  had  just 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


311 


decreed  her :  “/  am  the  Immaculate  Conception I  It  was 
in  France  that  the  vision  of  the  medal  took  place,  pre¬ 
paratory  to  the  act  of  December  8th,  1854 ;  it  was  also 
in  France,  at  Lourdes,  in  the  diocese  of  Tarbes,  at  the 
base  of  the  Pyrenees,  that  Mary  came  in  person,  to  tes¬ 
tify  and  proclaim  that  privilege  which  she  prized  above 
all  others.  In  1830,  she  choose  a  young,  unlettered 
Sister  for  her  confidant ;  in  1846,  she  addressed  herself 
to  two  poor  peasant  children ;  in  1858,  she  also  selects 
one  in  the  humblest  ranks  of  life  as  the  depository  of 
her  merciful  designs. 

Bernadette  Soubirous,  born  at  Lourdes  in  1844,  of  poor 
parents,  was  a  young  girl  of  weak  and  delicate  health; 
she  could  neither  read  nor  write ;  she  knew  no  prayers 
but  her  Chaplet ,  and  she  could  speak  only  the  patois  of 
the  country.  “  On  February  11th,  1858,  says  she,  “my 
parents  were  in  great  perplexity  for  want  of  wood  to 
cook  the  dinner.  I  put  on  my  hood,  and  offered  to  go 
with  my  younger  sister.  Marie  and  our  friend,  the  little 
Jeanne  Abadie,  to  pick  up  some  dead  branches.”  The 
three  children  repaired  to  the  bank  of  the  Gave,  oppo¬ 
site  the  grotto  of  Masabielle;  in  which  were  collected 
the  sand  and  branches  of  trees  drifted  there  by  the 
current.  But  to  reach  the  grotto,  it  was  necessary 
to  wade  through  the  shallow  bed  of  the  river.  Marie 
and  Jeanne  took  off  their  shoes  without  hesitation; 
Bernadette  delayed  and  feared  to  cross,  as  she  was 
suffering  from  a  cold.  Whilst  thus  deliberating, 
she  was  astonished  by  a  rushing  of  wind,  instantly 
repeated,  though  the  trees  near  the  river  were  motion¬ 
less.  One  vine  only  was  slightly  agitated,  an  eglantine, 
which  grew  in  the  upper  part  of  this  natural  grotto. 
This  niche  and  the  wild  rose  within  reflected  a  most 


312 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


extraordinary  brilliancy;  a  Lady  of  admirable  beauty 
appeared  in  tlie  niche,  her  feet  resting  on  the  eglantine, 
her  arms  gracefully  bent,  and  her  hands  joined ;  with  a 
sweet  smile,  she  saluted  the  child.  Bernadette’s  first 
emotion  was  one  of  fear ;  she  instinctively  grasped  her 
chaplet,  as  if  seeking  defence  in  it,  and  she  tried  to  raise 
her  hand  to  make  the  sign  of  the  cross,  but  her  arm  fell 
powerless  and  her  terror  increased.  The  Lady  also  had 
a  Chaplet  suspended  from* her  left  wrist;  taking  it  in  her 
right  hand,  she  made  a  very  distinct  sign  of  the  cross, 
and  passed  between  her  fingers  the  beads  (white  as  drops 
of  milk) ;  but  her  lips  did  not  move.  She  smiled  upon 
the  shepherdess,  who,  reassured  from  this  moment, 
recovered  the  use  of  her  arm,  made  the  sign  of  the  cross 
and  recited  the  Chaplet.  The  little  Bernadette  remained 
on  her  knees  nearly  an  hour,  in  ecstacy.  At  length,  the 
Lady  made  her  a  feign  to  approach,  but  Bernadette  did 
not  move.  Then  the  Lady,  extending  her  hand,  smiled, 
and,  bowing  as  if  bidding  farewell,  disappeared.  Eeturned 
to  herself,  Bernadette  thought  of  rejoining  her  compan¬ 
ions,  who,  having  seen  nothing,  were  at  a  loss  to  under¬ 
stand  her  conduct.  She  entered  the  water,  which  she 
found,  to  her  surprise,  of  a  gentle  warmth.  On  reach¬ 
ing  home,  she  imparted  the  secret  to  her  sister,  and  then 
to  her  mother,  who  did  not  credit  it. 

However,  the  child  being  tormented  by  an  earnest 
desire  to  behold  the  apparition  again,  her  parents  granted 
permission  for  her  return  to  the  grotto  with  several 
companions ;  the  same  manifestation  took  place  and  the 
same  ecstacy.  On  Thursday,  February  18th,  she  again 
repaired  to  the  grotto ;  the  apparition  was  visible  for  the 
third  time,  and  the  Lady  requested  Bernadette  to  come 
there  daily  for  a  fortnight.  Bernadette  promised.  “  And 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


313 


I,”  replied  the  Lady,  “  promise  to  render  you  happy  not 
in  this  world,  hut  the  next.” 

On  the  succeeding  days,  the  young  girl  went  to  the 
grotto,  accompanied  by  her  parents  and  an  ever  increas¬ 
ing  crowd.  None  of  them  saw  or  heard  anything. 
The  transfiguration  of  the  countenance  of  Bernadette 
announced  the  presence  of  a  supernatural  being,  who 
urged  the  child  to  pray  for  sinners. 

On  the  sixth  day  of  the  fortnight,  the  august  Lady 
revealed  to  Bernadette  three  secrets,  forbidding  her  to 
communicate  them  to  any  one.  She  taught  her  a 
prayer,  and  charged  her  with  a  message.  “  You  will 
go,”  said  she,  “and  tell  the  priest  that  a  chapel  must  be 
built  here,  and  that  the  people  must  come  here  in 
procession.” 

Bernadette  communicated  this  order  to  the  cure,  but 
he  hesitated  to  believe  the  child,  and  fold  her  to  ask  the 
Lady  for  a  sign  which  might  confirm  her  words,  for 
example,  to  make  the  wild  rose  which.winter  has  divested 
of  its  leaves,  break  forth  into  blossom,  then  the  month 
of  February. 

The  Blessed  Virgin  did  not  judge  proper  to  grant  the 
miracle,  but  she  tried  Bernadette’s  obedience,  by  com¬ 
manding  her  to  kiss  the  ground  on  several  occasions, 
and  to  climb  the  rock  on  her  knees,  praying  meantime 
for  sinners.  One  day  she  enjoined  upon  her  to  go  and 
drink  at  the  fountain  of  the  grotto,  to  wash  therein,  and 
to  eat  of  a  certain  herb  which  grew  in  that  place. 
Bernadette  saw  no  fountain,  and  no  one  had  ever  heard 
of  one  in  the  grotto,  yet  on  a  sign  from  the  Lady,  the 
docile  child  dug  the  earth  with  her  fingers,  and  dis¬ 
covered  a  muddy  water  which,  notwithstanding  her 
repugnance,  she  used  as  commanded. 


27 


314 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


At  the  end  of  several  days,  the  little  thread  of  muddy 
water  had  become  a  limpid  and  abundant  spring,  and 
what  was  still  more  marvelous,  it  wrought  innumerable 
prodigies.  On  February  26th,  by  the  use  of  this  water, 
a  man  who  had  gone  blind  twenty  years  previous,  by  the 
explosion  of  a  mine,  recovered  his  sight,  and  on  the  last 
day  of  the  fortnight,  a  child  dying,  or  as  was  supposed, 
dead,  regained  life  and  health  in  the  waters  of  this 
fountain. 

We  will  not  dwell  here  upon  the  persecutions  directed 
against  Bernadette  by  the  magistrates,  or  upon  the  vex- 
ations  besetting  the  pilgrims  who  flocked  hither  from 
all  parts  of  the  world.  Every  one  has  read  these  details 
in  the  work  of  M.  Lasserre,  who  so  ably  depicts  the 
dignity  and  firmness  displayed  in  the  affair  by  the  parish 
priest,  M.  Peyramale. 

The  apparition’  of  March  25th,  has  a  special  signifi¬ 
cance.  Bernadette,  on  several  occasions,  inquired  the 
Lady’s  name.  At  this  question,  the  vision,  on  the  day 
mentioned,  unclasped  her  hands,  the  chaplet  of  golden 
chain  and  alabaster  grains  sliding  on  to  her  arm.  She 
opened  her  arms  and  directed  them  towards  the  earth, 
as  if  to  indicate  that  her  virginal  hands  were  filled  with 
benedictions  for  the  human  race;  then  raising  them 
towards  the  celestial  country,  whence  descended  on  this 
day  the  divine  messenger  of  the  Annunciation,  she 
clasped  thpm  with  fervor,  and  looking  towards  heaven 
with  an  indescribable  expression  of  gratitude,  she  pro¬ 
nounced  these  words:  “I  am  the  Immaculate  Concep¬ 
tion”  Having  said  this,  she  disappeared,  and  the  child 
found  herself  and  the  multitude  in  presence  of  a  bare  rock. 

The  Immaculate  Virgin  appeared  to  Bernadette  twice 
again ;  on  Easter  Monday,  April  5th,  and  July  16th,  the 
Eeast  of  our  Lady  of  Mount  Carmel. 


THE'  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


315 


The  following  28th  of  July,  the  Bishop  of  Tarbes 
named  a  commission  of  inquiry,  composed  of  ecclesias¬ 
tics,  physicians  and  learned  men.  July  18th,  1862,  he 
published  a  decree  concerning  the  events  that  had  taken 
place  at  Lourdes;  it  was  couched  in  the  following  words : 

“We  judge  that  the  Immaculate  Mother  of  God  did 
really  appear  to  Bernadette  Soubirous,  Feb.  11th,  1858, 
and  on  succeeding  days  to  the  number  of  eighteen 
times  in  the  grotto  of  Masabielle,  near  the  city  of 
Lourdes;  that  this  apparition  bears  all  the  characteristics 
of  truth,  and  that  the  faithful  may  rely  upon  its  reality.’’ 

Mary  had  petitioned  that  a  chapel  be  built  upon  the 
spot.  The  first  stone  was  laid  in  the  month  of  October, 
1862,  the  piety  of  pilgrims  furnishing  the  necessary 
funds  for  the  erection  of  the  edifice,  and  on  the  21st  of 
May,  1868,  the  Holy  Mass  was  celebrated  there  for  the 
first  time,  in  the  crypt  which  was  to  bear  the  new  sanc¬ 
tuary.  The  connection  existing  between  the  apparitions 
of  1858  and  1830  is  indicated  by  two  painted  windows  in 
the  sanctuary,  one  of  which  represents  Bernadette’s 
vision,  the  other  that  of  Sister  Catherine. 

The  pilgrimage  to  Lourdes  has  assumed  vast  propor¬ 
tions;  thanks  to  the  railroads,  the  pilgrims  each  year 
number  hundreds  of  thousands,  coming  from  every 
qnarter  of  the  globe,  and  countless  miracles  recompense 
the  faith  of  those  who  seek  in  this  sanctuary  the  merciful 
power  of  the  Immaculate  Mary. 

The  grotto  of  Lourdes,  reproduced  in  a  thousand  places, 
has  become  one  of  the  most  popular  objects  of  devotion. 

As  to  Bernadette,  the  interest  and  veneration  attached 
to  her  have  not  in  the  least  affected  her  candor  and  sim¬ 
plicity.  She  has  retired  to  the  convent  of  Sisters  Hospi¬ 
tallers  of  He  vers,  and  nothing  distinguishes  her  from 
the  most  humble  of  her  companions. 


316 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


OUR  LADY  OF  POHTMAIM  (DIOCESE  OF  LAVAL).— 1871. 

“  France,  haying  been  invaded  b j  the  Prussians,  was 
conquered ;  Paris  was  besieged  and  suffered  the  horrors 
of  famine,  aggravated  by  the  rigors  of  an  extremely  cold 
winter.  It  was  at  this  period  the  Blessed  Virgin  vouch¬ 
safed  to  appear,  bringing  words  of  hope  and  consolation 
to  the  people  of  her  predilection.  The  place  favored 
with  this  apparition  was  the  little  town  of  Pontmain, 
situated  about  four  leagues  from  Fougeres,  on  the 
confines  of  the  dioceses  of  Laval  and  Rennes.  It 
was  Monday,  January  17th,  1871,  about  six  o’clock  in 
the  evening;  Eugene  Barbedette,  a  child  aged  twelve 
years,  looking  from  the  door  of  the  barn  where  he 
was  occupied  with  his  father  and  younger  brother, 
Joseph,  aged  ten  years,  perceived  in  the  air,  a  little 
above  and  behind  the  house  of  the  family  of  Guidecoq, 
which  was  opposite  him,  a  tall  and  beautiful  Lady,  who 
smiled  upon  him.  He  called  his  brother,  his  father, 
and  a  woman  of  the  village  who  was  talking  to  him  at 
the  moment.  But  his  brother  was  the  only  one  except 
himself  who  saw  the  vision,  and  both  gave  exactly  the 
same  description  of  this  wonderful  being.  The  Lady 
was  clothed  in  a  wide-sleeved  blue  robe,  embroidered 
with  golden  stars.  Her  dress  descended  to  the  shoes, 
which  were  also  blue^  fastened  with  a  clasp  of  gold- 
colored  ribbon.  She  wore  a  black  veil,  covering  a 
portion  of  her  forehead  and  falling  behind  her  shoulders 
to  the  girdle.  Upon  her  head  was  a  golden  circle  like  a 
diadem,  and  with  no  ornament  but  a  red  line  passing 
through  the  middle.  Her  face  was  delicate,  very  white, 
and  of  incomparable  beauty. 

“  In  a  little  while,  quite  a  crowd  had  collected  around 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


31? 


the  barn-door ;  Madame  Barbedette,  the  Sisters  in  charge 
of  the  parish  school,  the  venerable  cure,  and  more  than 
sixty  other  persons,  but  of  all  these,  only  two  shared  the 
happiness  of  the  Barbedette  children.  These  two  were 
also  children,  boarders  at  the  convent.  Frances  Richer, 
aged  eleven  years,  and  Jane  Mary  Lebosse,  aged  nine 
and  a*half.  The  other  spectators  were  witnesses  only  of 
the  joy  and  happiness  of  the  four  privileged  ones,  but 
all  were  convinced  that  it  was  truly  the  Blessed  Virgin 
who  had  appeared. 

“  The  Blessed  Virgin’s  attitude  was  at  first,  that  seen 
in  the  Miraculous  Medal.  After  the  parish  priest 
arrived,  a  circle  of  blue  was  formed  around  the  appari¬ 
tion,  and  a  small  red  cross  like  that  worn  by  pilgrims, 
appeared  on  the  Blessed  Virgin’s  heart.  All  began  to 
pray.  Suddenly  the  vision  was  enlarged,  and  outside 
the  blue  circle,  appeared  a  long  white  strip  or  band,  on 
which  the  children  saw  letters  successively  traced  and 
forming  those  words :  ‘  But  pray ,  my  children.  God 

vy[llr  in  a  short  time  hear  you.  My  Son  allows  himself 
to  he  touched  hy  your  supplications .’  Then,  raising  her 
hands,  as  if  in  unison  with  the  singing  of  the  canticle, 
‘  Mother  of  hope /  there  appeared  in  them  a  red  crucifix 
at  the  top  of  which  was  the  inscription :  Jesus  Christ. 

‘•'This  prodigy  was  visible  for  three  hours.  After 
juridical  information,  Mgr.  Wicart,  Bishop  of  Laval,  con¬ 
firmed  by  a  solemn  judgment,  the  reality  of  the  appa¬ 
rition. 

“On  the  17th  of  January,  1872,  the  first  anniversary  of 
the  event,  a  beautiful  statue  representing  the  apparition, 
was  solemnly  set  up,  in  presence  of  more  than  eight 
thousand  pilgrims,  and  a  magnificent  church  is  now  in 
course  of  erection  on  the  spot* 


87* 


318 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


“  The  Holy  See  has  authorized  the  clergy  of  the  diocese 
of  Layal  to  recite  the  Office  and  celebrate  the  Mass  of 
the  Immaculate  Conception,  every  year,  on  the  17th  of 
January;  and  by  Papal  brief,  an  arch  confraternity, 
under  the  title  of  Our  Lady  of  Hope,  has  been  insti¬ 
tuted  in  the  parish  of  Pontmain.”  1 

We  could  enumerate  many  other  apparitions  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin  in  Prance,  but,  not  having  been  approved 
by  ecclesiastical  authority,  we  dare  not  give  them  as 
authentic.  We  shall  mention  only  the  apparitions  with 
which  Miss  Estelle  Paguette  was  favored  wTith  at  Pelle- 
voisin,  in  the  diocese  of  Bourges.  The  instantaneous 
cure  of  this  lady,  afflicted  by  a  malady  judged  incurable, 
may  be  regarded  as  evidence  of  the  truth  of  the  account. 
Moreover,  the  Archbishop  of  Bourges  appears  to  have 
considered  it  reliable,  as  he  has  authorized  the  erection 
of  a  chapel  in  memory  of  the  event.  On  the  14th  of 
February,  1876,  the  Blessed  Virgin  appeared  to  Miss 
Paguette,  and  the  vision  was  repeated  fifteen  times  in 
the  space  of  ten  months.  Mary’s  attitude  was  similar 
to  that  represented  on  the  Miraculous  Medal,  except 
that  the  rays  proceeding  from  her  hands  were  replaced 
by  drops  of  dew,  symbols  of  grace.  A  scapular  of  the 
Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus  was  on  he!  breast. 

Mary  expressed  her  love  for  France,  but  complained 
Of  her  admonitions  being  disregarded.  She  recom¬ 
mended  fervent  prayer,  by  the  fulfillment  of  which  duty 
we  may  confidently  rely  upon  God’s  mercy. 

“  What  have  I  not  done  for  France  ?  ”  said  she.  “  How 
many  warnings  have  I  not  given !  Yet,  this  unhappy 
land  refuses  to  listen.  I  can  no  longer  restrain  my  Son’s 


1  Extract  of  a  relation  approved  by  the  Bishop  of  Laval. 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


319 


wrath.  France  will  suffer.  Have  courage  and  confi¬ 
dence.  I  come  especially  for  the  conversion  of  sinners. 
You  must  pray;  I  set  you  the  example.  My  Son’s  heart 
has  so  great  love  for  my  heart  that  lie  cannot  refuse  my 
petitions.  You  must  all  pray,  and  have  confidence !  ” 
Showing  the  scapular,  she  said :  “  I  love  this  devotion.” 

Who  has  not  heard  of  the  wonderful  manifestations 
of  the  Blessed  Virgin  in  Italy  of  late  years  ?  How 
many  thousands  of  persons,  moved  by  piety  or  curiosity, 
have  visited  the  Madonnas  of  Bimini,  of  San  Ginesio, 
of  Vicovaro,  of  Prosessi,  etc.,  and  have  witnessed  the 
movement  of  the  eyes,  the  change  of  color,  and  other 
miraculous  signs  certainly  attributable  to  none  but  a 
supernatural  power.  It  does  not  appear,  however,  that 
Mary  has,  in  this  country,  presented  herself  in  person, 
though  here  she  receives  the  most  sincere  and  abundant 
tributes  of  affection.  Doubtless,  she  considers  any  stim¬ 
ulus  to  the  faith  of  its  people  unnecessary.  And  besides, 
may  we  not  say  that  she  has  fixed  her  abode  in  Italy, 
since  her  own  house,  the  house  of  Nazareth,  wherein  the 
mystery  of  the  Incarnation  was  accomplished,  and  where 
dwelt  the  Holy  Family,  has  been  transported  thither  by 
the  hands  of  angels  ? 

Whilst  the  Prussian  government  is  persecuting  the 
Church,  the  Blessed  Virgin  vouchsafed  to  appear  in  the 
two  most  Catholic  provinces  of  her  kingdom,  and  in  two 
opposite  frontiers,  bear  the  banks  of  the  Rhine  and  in 
the  Grand  Duchy  of  Posen.  Does  she  not  seem  to  say 
to  the  good  people  of  these  localities,  that  they  must  have 
confidence  and  that  God  will  conquer  their  enemies  ? 
We  must  remark  that  on  both  of  these  occasions,  Mary 
announces  herself  as  the  Virgin  conceived  without  sin . 


320 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


We  give  an  abridged  account  of  these  two  apparitions, 
which  we  have  every  reason  to  consider  supernatural. 
The  second  vision  had  been  formally  approved  by  the 
Bishop  of  Ermeland. 

On  the  3rd  of  July,  1876,  at  Marpingen,  an  inconsid¬ 
erable  village  of  the  district  of  Treves  (Rhenish  Prus¬ 
sia),  the  Blessed  Virgin  appeared  to  three  little  girls, 
in  a  pine  forest  about  the  hour  of  the  evening.  The 
three  children  were  each  about  eight  years  of  age,  and 
belonged  to  families  of  poor,  honest  farmers  residing  in 
the  village.  They  perceived  a  bright  light,  and  in  the 
midst  of  it  a  beautiful  Lady  seated,  holding  a  child  in 
her  right  arm.  The  Lady  and  child  were  clad  in  white, 
the  Lady  crowned  with  red  roses,  and  in  her  clasped 
hands,  a  little  cross. 

The  vision  was  renewed  several  times.  To  the  chil¬ 
drens’  questions  as  to  her  name,  she  answered;  “I  am 
she  who  was  conceived  without  sin;”  and  when  asked 
what  she  desired,  the  reply  was:  “That  you  pray  with 
fervor,  and  that  you  commit  no  sin.”  Several  sick  per¬ 
sons  were  cured  by  touching  the  place  which  the  chil¬ 
dren  pointed  out  as  that  occupied  by  the  Blessed  Virgin. 
These  facts  are  incontestable;  but  they  have  not  yefc 
been  examined  by  ecclesiastical  authority. 1 

In  the  village  of  Grietzwald,  in  Varmia,  one  of  the 
ancient  provinces  of  Poland  annexed  to  Prussia,  four 
young  girls,  poor  and  of  great  innocence,  were  favored 
on  various  occasions  for  two  months,  beginning  June 
27th,  1877,  with  apparitions  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  who 
appeared  sometimes  alone,  sometimes  carrying  the  Child 


1  Extract  from  Catholic  Annals . 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


Jesus,  holding  in  his  hands  a  globe  surmounted  by  a 
cross.  Both  Mother  and  Child  were  clothed  in  white. 

To  the  children’s  question:  “Who  are  you?”  the 
apparition  answered,  on  one  occasion :  “  I  am  the  Blessed 
Virgin  Mary,  conceived  without  sin;”  and  another  time, 
“  I  am  the  Immaculate  Conception  .” 

In  the  first  apparition,  our  Lady’s  countenance  was 
sad,  and  she  eyen  shed  tears;  afterwards,  it  betokened 
joy.  She  asked  that  a  chapel  be  erected  and  a  statue  of 
the  Immaculate  Conception  placed  therein.  At  each 
apparition  she  blessed  the  crowd,  which  was  always 
numerous;  she  blessed  also  a  spring,  which  has  since 
then  furnished  an  abundant  supply  of  water,  effecting 
miraculous  cures.  She  recommended  the  recitation  of 
the  Rosary ,  and  exhorted  all  to  fervent  prayer,  and  con¬ 
fidence  in  the  midst  of  the  trials  which  were  to  come. 1 

These  recent  apparitions  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  have 
founded  new  pilgrimages,  the  faithful  flocking  to  the 
favored  spots  in  honor  of  the  Mother  of  God,  and  ask 
for  the  graces  which  she  bestows  with  'a  truly  royal  lib¬ 
erality.  At  the  same  time  her  ancient  sanctuaries,  far 
from  being  neglected,  have  only  become  more  endeared 
to  piety,  many  having  been  reconstructed  with  magnifi¬ 
cence,  or  at  least  most  handsomely  embellished ;  it  suf¬ 
fices  to  mention  Fourvieres,  Xotre-Dame-de-la-Garde, 
Rocamadour,  Boulogne-sur-mer,  Liesse  and  Buglose. 

The  coronation  of  the  most  celebrated  statues  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin,  in  the  name  and  by  the  munificence  of 
Pius  IX,  was  the  occasion  of  imposing  solemnities,  and 
also  a  means  of  infusing  into  the  devotion  of  the  people 
greater  vigor  and  fervor. 


i  Letters  from  Poland. 


322 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


The  exercises  of  the  Month  of  Mary  have  extended  to 
the  most  humble  villages,  and  there  is  scarcely  a  parish 
without  its  confraternity  in  honor  of  the  Blessed  Virgin. 

Science,  eloquence,  poetry,  music,  sculpture,  painting 
and  architecture  have  rivalled  one  another  in  celebrating 
the  glory  of  the  Virgin  Mother. 

What  may  we  deduce  from  this  wonderful  increase  of 
devotion  to  the  Immaculate  Mary  ? 

The  impression  naturally  produced  is  that  of  confi¬ 
dence.  A  society  which  pays  such  homage  to  Mary, 
cannot  perish.  If,  as  St.  Bernard  says,  it  is  unheard  of 
that  any  one  has  been  forfaken  who  had  recourse  to  her 
intercession,  how  were  it  possible  that  the  fervent  prayers 
of  an  entire  people  should  fail  to  touch  her  heart  ?  lsro, 
the  future  is  not  without  hope ;  the  mediation  of  Mary 
will  save  us. 

The  venerable  Grignion  of  Montfort,  in  his  Treatise 
on  true  devotion  to  the  Blessed  Virgin  has  written  these 
lines:  “It  is  by  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary,  Jesus  Christ 
came  into  the  world ;  it  is  also  by  her,  that  he  is  to 
reign  in  the  wrorld.  If  then,  as  is  certain,  the  reign  of 
Jesus  Christ  will  come,  so  likewise  is  it  certain  that 
this  reign  will  be  a  necessary  consequence  of  the  knowl¬ 
edge  and  reign  of  the  Blessed  Virgin.  Mary,  by  the 
operation  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  produced  that  most 
stupendous  of  all  creations,  a  Man-God,  and  she  will 
produce  by  the  power  of  this  same  Holy  Spirit,  the 
greatest  prodigies  in  these  latter  times.  It  is  through 
Mary  the  salvation  of  the  world  began,  it  is  through 
Mary  the  salvation  of  the  world  is  to  be  consummated. 
Mary  will  display  still  greater  mercy,  power  and  grace 
in  these  days.  Mercy,  to  bring  back  poor  sinners; 
power,  against  the  enemies  of  God;  grace,  to  sustain 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


323 


and  animate  the  valiant  soldiers  and  faithful  servants  of 
Jesus  Christ,  combating  for  His  interests.  Ah !  when 
will  arrive  the  day  that  establishes  Mary  mistress  and 
sovereign  of  hearts,  to  subject  them  to  the  empire  of 
Jesus?  .  .  .  Then  will  great  and  wonderful  things 
be  accomplished.  .  .  .  "When  will  this  joyful  epoch 

come,  this  Age  of  Mary ,  in  which  souls  absorbed  in  the 
abyss  of  the  interior  of  Mary,  will  become  living  copies 
of  the  sublime,  original,  loving  and  glorifying  Jesus 
Christ?” 

Father  de  Montfort  adds,  in  addressing  our  Saviour: 
Ut  adveniat  regnum  tuum ,  adveniat  regnum  Maries ! 
May  the  reign  of  Mary  come  that  they  reign,  0  Jesus, 
may  come ! 

Is  not  this  the  Age  of  Mary  f  Was  there  ever  in  the 
Church,  a  period  in  which  Mary  was,  if  we  may  thus 
express  it,  so  lavish  of  favors  as  in  these,  our  days  ? 
Was  there  ever  a  period  in  which  she  has  appeared  so 
frequently  and  familiarly,  in  which  she  has  given  to  the 
world,  admonitions  so  grave  and  maternal ;  in  which  she 
has  worked  so  many  miracles ;  and  poured  out  graces  so 
abundantly  ?  The  reader  of  this  volume  will  answer 
unhesitatingly,  that  no  period  of  history  offers  anything 
comparable  to  what  we  have  witnessed  in  our  own 
days. 

It  is  true,  that  the  day  of  triumph  announced  by  the 
venerated  Montfort,  appears  far  distant;  one  might  say 
that  the  kingdom  of  God  on  earth  is  more  compromised 
than  ever.  The  wicked  make  unexampled  efforts  to 
demolish  the  social  edifice  ;  they  are  numerous,  powerful, 
and  possessed  of  incalculable  resources.  But  for  the 
Church,  when  all  seems  lost,  then  is  her  triumph  at  hand. 
God  sometimes  permits  the  malice  of  men  to  exceed  all 


324 


THE  MIRACULOUS  MEDAL. 


bounds,  that  His  power  may  be  the  more  manifest  when 
the  moment  of  their  defeat  arrives. 

All  the  united  efforts  of  the  Church’s  enemies  in  the 
course  of  ages,  all  their  errors,  hatred  and  violence 
directed  against  her,  the  Spouse  of  Christ,  are  now  con¬ 
centrated  in  what  is  termed  the  Revolution— that  is, 
anti-Christianity  reduced  to  a  system  and  propagated 
throughout  the  world,  it  is  Satan  usurping  the  place  of 
Jesus  Christ. 

But  He  who  has  conquered  the  world,  and  put  to 
flight  the  prince  of  the  world,  will  not  permit  Himself 
to  be  dethroned.  He  will  reign,  and  even  now,  before 
our  eyes,  is  His  kingdom  being  prepared,  by  the  media¬ 
tion  of  the  Immaculate  Mary,  of  whom  the  promise  was 
made  that  she  should  crush  the  serpent's  head,  and  to 
whom  alone  belongs  the  privilege  of  destroy  ing  all  heresies 
arising  upon  earth . 


1 


THE  END. 


Date  Due 


/?-  « 

' 

/ 

;  . 

S' 

~  FrTT 

il  2  - 

i 

• 

Library  Bureau  Cat.  no.  1137 


BOSTON  COLLEGE  LIBRARY 
UNIVERSITY  HEIGHTS 

CHESTNUT  HILL,  MASS. 

Books  may  be  kept  for  two  weeks  and  may  be 
renewed  for  the  same  period,  unless  reserved. 

Two  cents  a  day  is  charged  for  each  book  kept 
overtime. 

If  you  cannot  find  what  you  want,  ask  the 
Librarian  who  will  be  glad  to  help  you. 

The  borrower  is  responsible  for  books  drawn 
on  his  card  and  for  all  fines  accruing  on  the 


same. 


